¡¶Indulgent Sword God¡·


 Text Chapter 1 The New Sword God

    High on Yufu Mountain, Chu Tianshu looked at the sunset in the west, like a sky burned by fire, with a vast beauty.  He laughed, and the smile on his handsome face was extremely touching, but it also contained wisdom and calmness that could see through the world.

    Chu Tianshu, a native of Southern Chu, was a disciple of the unknown Taoist priest in Yufu Mountain. God favored his talents. He became his teacher at the age of seven, practiced swordsmanship at the age of eight, and became a master of swordsmanship at the age of fifteen. At the age of sixteen, he went down the mountain to kill the eighteen evil leaders of Heifeng Mountain.  Famous in the world.  At the age of nineteen, he helped the Southern Chu army assassinate Wang Fusheng, the commander-in-chief of the Northern Qi army, outside Dashan Pass. The Northern Qi army was defeated miserably.

    Subsequently, Chu Tianshu defeated dozens of masters in Nanchu Capital City in a row, and his reputation was unparalleled for a while, and he was hailed as the God of Swords!  .  The ministers of the imperial court were frightened and felt themselves in danger, so they sent out countless guards from the Nanchu Palace to hunt him down, but no one survived.

    At twenty-three o'clock, Lu Yifeng, the best master of the Northern Qi Dynasty, was beheaded with his sword, and his head was hung at the gate of the capital city of the Northern Qi Dynasty. There was no rival in the world.

    Now Chu Tianshu is twenty-six years old. He stands on the highest peak of Yufu Mountain and has a complete enlightenment in his heart.

    In his eyes, every grass, every tree, every flower, every tree, the moving clouds, the gentle breeze, and the setting sun are all extremely agile, and all things in nature are alive.

    This is "Tao", the omnipresent Tao, the eternal but temporary Tao.

    With a long roar, the Sky-Splitting Sword was thrown from Chu Tianshu's hand, drew an arc, and disappeared into the valley.

    "From now on, enjoy a wonderful life!" Chang laughed, Chu Tianshu lifted his figure more than ten feet high, stepped in the void, and then disappeared into Yufu Mountain.

    No one in the world knows that the original Chu Tianshu is dead, and the one who survives is a new Chu Tianshu, who is no longer the ruthless and lonely sword god who killed people with his sword energy!

    Chu Tianshu, who broke through the bottleneck and entered a new realm, has forgotten his past, the sword god, his martial arts, everything, and even his sword. From then on, there was another person named Shu in the world.  Chu people.

    Mount Silo, the highest peak is the Temple of Mowglis.

    The cool moonlight was like water, and the old man with a tall crown and a broad belt stood on the cold stone steps. He gently tapped out his skinny fingers and drew a hexagonal snowflake in the void.

    His fingers seemed to be glowing with fluorescence, and the snowflake patterns flowed from his fingertips and stopped in the void.

    "Great Mowglis, please give me an insignificant bit of your supreme power, and I will use it to conquer the eastern world for you!" With a slight flick of the hand, the hexagonal snowflakes turned quickly, and the light bloomed, covering the  The light of the moonlight.

    After lasting for about one stick of incense, the colorful, blooming and rotating hexagonal snowflakes stopped rotating, but the old man's expression became more and more solemn, and he kept chanting short and sometimes long tunes in his mouth, and then his figure suddenly became thinner.  Finally, he became one with the darkness.

    The pattern of hexagonal snowflakes finally disappeared, and the tall old man suddenly appeared in the void when the light passed away. The high crown on his head had disappeared, and his white hair was flying, and his face was distorted in the moonlight.  Arrogant.

    "Haha, I finally succeeded. Haha, Luo Kongyue, you didn't expect that I would have such a day! Haha!" The originally dry face now became rounded, and this face actually seemed to be five years younger.  He was ten years old, but his distorted face looked terrifying, like a devil who had stepped from hell to earth.

    "Luo Kongyue, I have waited too long for this day, I hope you are still waiting for me!" The voice was extremely cold, not matching the face at all.

    "Congratulations to Master for attaining perfection. Disciples should always follow Master and follow the example of dogs and horses!" In a dark place under the long steps of the temple, a young man with green hair and purple eyes stood respectfully and bent towards the old man.  salute.

    "Aqi Liezhen, you are very good!" Seeing the young man, the old man nodded and said: "Follow me, you won't be disappointed!"

    The moonlight is like water, but it looks weird.

 Text Chapter 2 The Peerless Beauty

    It was winter, and snowflakes were falling. Even Ningcheng, the capital of Chu State located in the south of the Yangtze River, was full of coldness. The fine falling snowflakes covered the world with a light silver.

    Outside Ningcheng, a gorgeous carriage was driving slowly. Beside the carriage were more than a dozen guards riding tall horses, dressed in gorgeous clothes, showing off their power, as if they were afraid that people would not know that they were from the Duke of Yun's mansion.

    The Duke of Yun State refers to the Yun family in the capital. His ancestors worked hard together with the great ancestor and established the rule of Chu State. He is the head of the three aristocratic families in the capital.  The Yun family was so powerful that it could influence the government. Each generation of the Yun family would serve as prime minister in the government and attract attention.

    Sitting in the carriage is the eldest daughter of Yun Zhongtian, the contemporary head of the Yun family. Her name is Yun Zixuan. She was born with the beauty of the country and a fragrant beauty. She is the first of the four beauties rated by busy people in Beijing.  This time she went to the Luomei Temple outside the city to see the plum blossoms. This wealthy lady would go to see the plum blossoms every year, and this year was no exception.

    "Hello!" The guard at the front suddenly reined in his horse and looked coldly at the person lying on the road in front, "It's so unlucky. I didn't expect to meet a dead person on the road!"

    After saying that, he jumped off the horse, went up and fiddled with the man lying prone on the ground, and turned his body over.

    "Mistress, what happened?" An old guard at the side of the carriage asked the driver to stop the horse and shouted to the guard in front.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, someone froze to death on the road, wait a minute, I¡¯ll move the body away!¡± The mistress raised her eyebrows in disgust, kicked out her luck, and planned to kick the test question away.

    Who would have thought that as soon as he lifted his feet, the lying man suddenly raised his hands, hugged his hands together, and trembled in his mouth: "It's so cold!"

    Xiao San's feet stood in the air, and his mouth opened into the shape of an egg. Looking at the person under his feet, his face turned blue and white. After working as a guard for so many years, he couldn't even tell the difference between the dead and the living. It was really true.  It's a shame.

    "What's the matter? Mistress, why don't you hurry up?" The old guard was a little impatient with the waiting, so he rode over and asked.

    "Master, this person is not dead!" Xiao San regretted why he stopped just now. It would be better to make a fool of himself now, but now that Master has arrived, he had to answer respectfully.

    "Oh, it's such a cold day, but you didn't freeze to death?" The master was also a little surprised. He quickly looked around and saw that there was no movement, then he jumped off the horse and felt the breath of the man lying on the ground.

    This man was very slovenly. He was wearing thin clothes that had been torn into strips of rags. His body was shivering, his hair was disheveled, he had a dirty beard on his mouth, and his face was covered in stains and was frozen.  Purple, but the breath is still there.

    ¡°Division Commander, has something happened?¡± The curtain of the carriage was pulled up, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful face, and a graceful voice like the sound of nature.

    "Miss, there is a person here who is frozen on the road. How should we deal with it?" When the division commander said this, he sighed slightly in his heart. Although he asked what to do, he already knew the result.  This young lady of mine is a Buddhist believer. Since this person is not dead, she will probably help him.

    Sure enough, Yun Zixuan's voice reached the ears of the guards, "Bring him to the carriage. It will be warmer here. Let's save him first!"

    "Well, it's so warm. Where is this?" Chu Tianshu opened his eyes and saw an extremely beautiful face, with curved eyebrows like willow leaves, eyes as bright as stars, a small nose, and red lips like cherry blossoms.  The ground is just right.  Even with his vast knowledge, he couldn't help but admire the God's special preference.

    "How dare you! How dare you look at my young lady like this!" As a clear voice sounded, Chu Tianshu, oh, or should I say Shu Chu, saw that there was also a delicate face beside that extremely beautiful face, but  She is dressed like a maid, so she must be the maid of this beauty.

    Shu Chu showed a lazy smile and yawned. He felt a little sleepy just after waking up. Ever since he realized the way of heaven, he had never used martial arts since he came down the mountain. After walking for a month in the wilderness, his clothes were all stained.  It became like this.

    "Xiaocui, don't be rude!" Although Yun Zixuan was scolding, she was still so beautiful that it was shocking. She smiled gently at Shu Chu and said, "This is in my carriage. My guards found out  You are lying on the ground in the cold weather, you must be frozen."

    ¡°There is food here, so just make do with it and eat some!¡± Yun Zixuan handed over a bowl, which contained some pastries.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t say thank you. He took the white jade bowl with dirty hands, picked up the pastry in his hand and started chewing it.  This pastry is quite good, fragrant and crispy, and melts in your mouth. It is indeed different from what rich people eat.

    SmallCui's expression showed a bit of disgust. He really didn't like this poor and dirty man.

    "By the way, my name is Yun Zixuan, what's your name?" Yun Zixuan was obviously afraid that Shu Chu would be uncomfortable, so she started chatting with him.

    "My name is Shu Chu!" He devoured the bowl of cakes in his mouth. Originally, he had already glimpsed the realm of heaven and didn't even need food. It was like he had been walking in the wilderness for a month.  It's like I haven't eaten anything.  But now, since he wants to understand the truth between heaven and earth, he also wants to try all kinds of things in the world one by one.

    "Why are you lying on that cold ground?" Yun Zixuan's words were as gentle as the spring breeze, and there was no arrogance and arrogance in her words that come from aristocratic families.

    ¡°Oh, I was sleeping there!¡± Somehow, the truth came out of my mouth.

    "Ha!" Yun Zixuan smiled, her face showing sympathy unconsciously, thinking that Shu Chu was a homeless man, because the weather was too cold, so she unconsciously fell asleep on the ground from the cold.

    "Then what are you going to do in the future?" Yun Zixuan was so sympathetic that she became worried about Shu Chu's future and asked Shu Chu.

    "I don't know!" Seeing the disgust on Xiao Cui's face, when he took the bowl from her hand, Shu Chu felt mischievous and deliberately put his dirty paws on Xiao Cui's white and tender hands.  He hurriedly retracted his hand, stared at him fiercely, and wiped his hand on the corner of his clothes.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, he smiled at Xiaocui, then picked up the cake and chewed it again.

    "If you don't mind, can I arrange an errand for you at home?" Yun Zixuan still spoke like a breeze, but as soon as she finished speaking, two shouts rang out at the same time, "What?"

    "Miss, how can you bring outsiders into the house casually? The master will blame you!" Xiaocui seemed a little angry and protested loudly to Yun Zixuan.

    It was only then that Shu Chu took a new look at the peerless beauty in front of him, and showed such sympathy to a stranger who fell on the roadside. There were not many people like her in this world.

    "Okay! But, I'm lazy!" Shu Chu thought that he couldn't refuse the help of such a kind person, although in fact he didn't need it.

    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that there is something in his heart that is causing trouble.

 Text Chapter 3 Young Master Fang

    The carriage continued to move, and there was silence in the carriage. Perhaps Shu Chu's lazy attitude infected Yun Zixuan, or she felt that there was still a difference in identity. Yun Zixuan stopped asking questions, even about his life experience and where he came from.  Questions like this are no longer asked.  .com

    After walking for a while, the carriage suddenly came to a stop. Yun Zixuan, who was too hasty and unprepared, slid forward. Shu Chu's heart skipped a beat, and he roughly guessed what was going to happen, and hurriedly took Yun Zixuan's little hand.  , the grip is extremely smooth, Yun Zixuan's hand is like suet, yet as warm and cool as jade.

    When Shu Chu opened his eyes, he already knew that neither of the two women in the car had any martial arts skills.  This is rare among aristocratic families. Nowadays, whether it is Southern Chu, Northern Qi, Xili, or even the surrounding foreign barbarians, martial arts are prevalent. People who do not know martial arts will be regarded as useless.  Even ordinary Confucian scholars need to know some fists and kicks.

    And Yun Zixuan must have not learned martial arts because she didn¡¯t like killing. Otherwise, given the unique skills passed down from the Yun family, how could there be any reason for not knowing martial arts?

    "Where did the little thief dare to think of hitting the Yun family on the head?" As Shu Chu expected, the guards shouted from outside the car.  Shu Chu didn't even need to lift the curtain, he already knew that using the name of the Yun family in this way would not have any effect. Since the other party dared to rob the road, he must have known who was in the carriage.

    "Hey, uncle, I am robbing the most beautiful woman in the world in the Yun Mansion. Stop talking nonsense!" The voice fell, followed by the sound of fighting weapons clashing.

    He raised his eyes and looked at the two people in the car, and saw that their expressions were completely different. Yun Zixuan had an indifferent expression, not showing any fear or panic, while Xiao Cui tightened her grip on her young lady's hand.  Sleeves, panic showed on her face, she slightly lifted the curtain, glanced outside, and quickly retracted.

    "Miss, we encountered a bandit! What should we do?" Xiaocui's voice trembled slightly.

    "Master Commander, they will be able to deal with it on their own, why are you worried?" Yun Zixuan said like a bird, but she looked towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu showed a lazy smile, threw his head back, and prepared to sleep.

    "Youyou" Seeing Shu Chu's appearance, Xiao Cui secretly hated herself, pointed at Shu Chu and said loudly: "Why are you like this? Are you not going to protect my young lady?"

    Even if you mention your lady¡¯s name, it won¡¯t scare me!  Shu Chu turned over, facing the car wall, and soon began to snore.

    "Miss, do you think it's difficult for this person to be brought into the house?" Xiaocui gritted her teeth at Shu Chu. It was the first time in her life that she saw such a person. She didn't show any gratitude to the person who saved her, and was so lazy.

    "Go and see what's going on outside the car!" Yun Zixuan said lightly to Xiaocui.  After speaking, she glanced at Shu Chu, with a bit of doubt and helplessness in her eyes. This was the first time she had seen such a person, and she felt that this person was really strange.

    ***

    Shi Yizhi looked at the more than 20 masked men who appeared in front, and felt shocked. These people were obviously not ordinary robbers. There were not many people in the world who dared to target the eldest lady of the Yun family.  Moreover, at a glance, it turned out that the thief leader couldn't even see the depth himself.

    ????????????? Shi Yizhi used to be the commander of the Ouchi guards. Although his martial arts did not make it to the top of the list, it is difficult to find an opponent in this world. Otherwise, Duke Yun would not only let more than ten guards protect his precious daughter.

    Shi Yizhi watched the guards and the robbers hand over each other, but he himself did not move. He just looked at the bandit leader with a blind eye, gathering his strength in his hands, ready to take action at any time.

    Unexpectedly, the bandit leader had no intention of taking action at all. He stood there casually, his eyes meeting Shi Yizhi's, but his intention was to contain Shi Yizhi.

    Several miserable screams rang out, but the person who fell was the guard of the Yun Mansion. Shi Yizhi couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. The skills of the Yun Mansion guard were far beyond those of ordinary people in the world, but under the hands of this robber,  If they were at a disadvantage, wouldn't the origins of these robbers be extremely terrifying?

    After seeing the bandit leader's strategy, Shi Yizhi didn't dare to hesitate anymore. He suddenly jumped up from the horse, spreading his wings like a falcon, and slashed with his sword.

    This sword was like an eagle fighting a rabbit, but it struck the empty space. I saw the bandit leader moving strangely, and he had slipped a few steps away. Before he could land firmly on the ground, Shi Yizhi had already swept to one side.  He instantly eliminated a bandit who was entangled with the guards, and then slid away to kill other robbers.  Shi Yizhi was not a vegetarian either. Since the bandit leader dared to try to restrain him, he would not let him have his way.

    After killing three robbers in a row, Shi Yizhi knew that he had underestimated the bandit leader. Before he could continue killing, the bandit leader's ghost-headed sword had been handed to him.

    Three more guards fell, and Shi Yi was in a state of confusion. His martial arts skills were about the same as those of the bandit leader, but if this continued, sooner or later his guards would all?Finished playing.

    "Who is committing murder in broad daylight?" As a clear voice sounded, Shu Chu in the car turned over and murmured: "Finally here!"

    Neither Yun Zixuan nor Xiao Cui heard what Shu Chu said in his sleep. When he heard the clear voice, Xiao Cui was surprised and said: "It's the third son of the Fang family who is here. We are saved!"

    Yun Zixuan said a noncommittal "Yeah!" and then looked out of the car.

    As the voice sounded, a young man in brocade appeared in everyone's sight. Behind him were more than a dozen knights, holding bows and arrows. When they were still dozens of feet away, they saw him raising his hand and a flash of cold light.  Flashing past, one of the robbers on the outskirts fell down.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the bandit leader shouted: "The wind is tight, it's crazy!"

    With this shout, the robbers retreated as if they were in the water, leaving only corpses on the ground.

    "Thank you so much, Third Young Master, for saving us. If you don't let us go, we will be in trouble!" Shi Yizhi saluted Young Master Jinyi, and then directed the still-living guards to clean up the mess.

    However, the third young master didn't show any etiquette and didn't ask about Yun Zixuan's situation in the carriage. He just opened the curtain of the carriage and got in.  "Third Young Master!" Xiao Cui shouted to the Third Young Master happily, with a hint of obsession in her eyes.

    He looked at Yun Zixuan intently and paid no attention to Xiaocui. It wasn't until Yun Zixuan coughed lightly that he hurriedly said to Yun Zixuan: "Zixuan, Fang San's rescue was late and Zixuan was frightened.  , please Zixuan forgive me for being late!"

    Yun Zixuan¡¯s expression was indifferent, with no indication of likes or dislikes.

    "If it were later, wouldn't it be perfect?"

    Xiao Cui looked towards the place where the sound came from, only to see that Shu Chu had stood up at some point and was looking over here with glaring eyes.

    "Bold, is it your turn to speak here?" Xiaocui was so disgusted with this uninvited guest that she forgot about the distinction between master and servant and shouted at him angrily.

    Shu Chu curled his lips and laughed.  This kind of thing can be hidden from most people, but how can he hide it from him who has seen through the insidiousness of the world?

    "Who is this?" The sinister look in the Third Young Master's eyes flashed away, and then he returned to his polite demeanor, pretending to be surprised.

    Before Yun Zixuan could answer for him, he had already stretched out his hand, "Shu Chu, who is the young master?"

    Looking at the hand handed over by Shu Chu, the Third Young Master couldn¡¯t shake it or not.  Don't hold it, he can no longer maintain a gentle and elegant look in front of Yun Zixuan, but hold it, looking at Shu Chu's dirty hands, he felt really embarrassed.

    "Bah, are you worthy of shaking hands with someone like the Third Young Master?" Xiaocui obviously couldn't stand it, and spat in Shu Chu's direction, saying coldly.

    Yun Zixuan frowned and looked at Xiao Cui fiercely. Only then did Xiao Cui remember her identity and couldn't help but lower her head.

    "Fang Yueqin!" Seeing Yun Zixuan's eyes on Xiaocui, the Third Young Master sighed in his heart. The disgusted and vicious look in his eyes flashed away, and then he smiled at Shu Chu, as if he didn't care about Shu Chu.  Chu's dirty hands were actually grasped.

    It¡¯s really hard for you.  Shu Chu felt so happy that he held Fang Yueqin's hand tightly, shook it up and down, and kept saying: "Look up for a long time, look up for a long time, look up for a long time" He looked up for a long time without stopping, and Fang Yueqin wanted to break free from Shu Chu's hand.  , but he didn't dare to move too much, but he couldn't break free for a while. His brows became tighter and tighter, and finally he couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Have you had enough?"

    Shu Chu acted as if he was shocked, quickly let go of his hand, and said with a smile: "When I see a person like Young Master Fang, I feel admiration in my heart, but for a moment I forgot, please forgive me, Third Young Master!"

 Text Chapter 4 Duke Yun¡¯s Mansion

    Looking at the dust and stains on his hands, Fang Yueqin hated Shu Chu to death. Where did this dirty low-class come from?  He was actually in Zixuan's car without any courtesy.  .com He had already made up his mind that as soon as this man got out of the carriage, he would teach his men to kill him.

    However, despite thinking this, Fang Yueqin's face became relaxed again. He must always maintain a good image in front of a beautiful woman. He put his dirty hands behind his back and said to Yun Zixuan: "Zixuan, since you are fine, then I will  Don¡¯t worry. I passed by here while hunting, and you have to say hello to Uncle Yun on my behalf when you get home!"

    Yun Zixuan nodded politely and said: "Since the Third Young Master is busy with something, it is inconvenient for Zixuan to keep him here. After he returns to the city, he will not come to thank you again!"

    When Fang Yueqin heard that Yun Zixuan didn't want to marry him, he felt a little disappointed. When Yun Zixuan finished speaking, he felt like it again. He nodded hurriedly and said, "The relationship is good, Yue Qin should take care of it."  Make some tea and wait!" After saying that, he pretended to be cool and exited the carriage.

    In the end, Fang Yueqin looked at Shu Chu with a look of cruelty, and he turned around just in time. Yun Zixuan and Xiaocui couldn't see the expression on his face.

    Shu Chu smiled mockingly and looked away. He didn't care about Fang Yueqin's hatred.

    As the carriage moved forward again, Yun Zixuan looked at Shu Chu with a complicated mood, only to see him looking at her with a frank look in his eyes, without the slightest hint of hypocrisy.

    "Where is Brother Shu from?" Obviously, Yun Zixuan felt that this down-and-out man was not as simple as he appeared, so she asked this question.

    "I have no idea!"

    "What did Brother Shu do before? Do you know martial arts?" Regarding Shu Chu's confident answer, Yun Zixuan found that she could not feel suspicious. Looking at Shu Chu's clear and watery eyes, Yun Zixuan suddenly felt something in her heart.  She had the feeling that she had known this person for a long time. She didn't know where this feeling came from, but it definitely existed in her heart.

    "Martial arts? I know it!" Shu Chu had to avoid the previous question. He didn't want to deceive such a beautiful and kind-hearted woman. Even in the past, the world knew that the sword god never bothered to lie.

    "Tch! I'm afraid you know how to do three-legged cats, right?" Xiaocui originally didn't want to make her lady angry anymore, but when she heard this hateful country bumpkin confidently said that he knew martial arts, she couldn't help but stab her like this  One sentence.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t refute, just smiled.  But this originally lazy smile fell into the eyes of the two women, but it seemed that he had a guilty conscience.

    Yun Zixuan didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Although this person¡¯s origins were suspicious, she still believed that he had no ill intentions.  Although this was her intuition, she still believed in her intuition.

    The car drove for another hour before arriving at the Duke of Yun's Mansion.  Shu Chu also slept for an hour. He found that he liked sleeping more and more, as if he wanted to make up for all the lack of sleep in the past twenty-six years.  Of course, when he was sleeping, he was actually very aware of what was going on around him.

    "Are you here?" Shu Chu opened his eyes and jumped out of the carriage without caring about the two girls.  Seeing his body as agile as an ape, Shi Yizhi was extremely surprised. Is this person the same person who was lying on the cold ground before?  Are you deliberately looking for this way to attract the lady's attention?  However, Shi Yizhi quickly gave up this idea. If this was the case, he would not be able to escape his eyes. Moreover, if he had any thoughts about the young lady, he should not jump out of the carriage so gracelessly.  Don¡¯t you care about the beauty in the car?

    The only explanation is that this person is in good health!

    Xiaocui got off the carriage and led the beautiful lady out of the carriage.

    It is indeed a luxurious mansion. Look at the towering door wall and the two stone lions at the door. They must weigh at least a thousand kilograms.  You can only look up at the red-lacquered gate and the plaque with the name Yun Guo Gongfu on it. Most people will feel fear just by visiting this place, right?

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu could not help but feel a sense of ridicule in his heart. In the past, he would never have had the intention to look at how grand and tall other people's mansions were.

    "Shu Chu, come with me!" She shouted and Yun Zixuan broke away from Xiao Cui's hand holding her. Although she was a rich lady, she was not to the point where she needed help even when walking.

    The disciples looked at Shu Chu in great surprise, with their mouths wide open and their saliva drooling without realizing it. If they hadn't seen this man getting off the carriage and had the eldest lady shouting at him, they would have definitely regarded this man as a beggar who came to ask for food.

    Under the astonished gazes of the disciples, Shu Chu lazily followed Yun Zixuan. It would be nice to have a place to eat and drink together, as it would be more conducive to understanding the way of heaven.

    "Well, um, I'm hungry and I have something to eat."??  "Shu Chu seemed to regard this as his own home. He actually shouted without politeness, and called Yun Zixuan's name like that. At the end, he added a sentence that almost made Miss Xiaocui vomit blood,"  Better have some wine!  "

    With a glance at Shu Chu, Xiao Cui was about to attack on the spot, but listened to Yun Zixuan and laughed: "Brother Shu is polite, but wait a moment, I will arrange it!"

    After that, Zixuan said to Xiaocui again: "Xiaocui, go to Yiqingxuan and arrange a place for Brother Shu to live, and then arrange a table of food and drinks. By the way, let's boil water first and buy some clothes for Brother Shu.  Change of clothes!"

    "Miss!" Xiaocui shouted dissatisfied, "You let this vulgar creature live in Yiqingxuan? That's where we live!"

    "I'll just go when I ask you to go. Where are all the words?" Hearing Xiaocui's dissatisfied complaints, Yun Zixuan turned around suddenly with a gloomy face. She was already dissatisfied with this maid. If she hadn't cared about her and followed her since she was a child  When she grows up, she won't tolerate it again.

    "I know, Xiaocui will do it now!" After all, Xiaocui has been with Yun Zixuan for many years. She knows her young lady's character, so she doesn't dare to say more and leaves quickly, but she has already put all the resentment in her heart.  They were all blamed on Shu Chu, the culprit.

    Hearing Xiaocui¡¯s complaint, Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Could it be that Yun Zixuan had already seen how deep he was?  This is absolutely impossible, not to mention that she is a woman who does not know martial arts, even a top master like Yun Zhongtian may not be able to tell that she possesses martial arts.

    Then why did she place herself in Yiqingxuan?  Judging from Xiaocui's tone, Yi Qingxuan is where she lives!

    "Brother Shu, are you willing to be my bodyguard and manager?" Xu Shi saw Shu Chu's doubts, and Yun Zixuan said like a breeze.

    "Huh?" Even though Shu Chu was extremely determined, he couldn't help but be extremely surprised when he heard this.  How could one allow someone who was a stranger more than an hour ago and didn't know him well enough to become his confidant?

    "Brother Shu, do you think you have been wronged?"

    "No!" Shu Chu regained his composure and looked at Yun Zixuan in front of him, only to see that she had a calm face, a calm expression, and a hint of expectation in her eyes.

    "That is?"

    "What I want to ask is how much money do you give me per month?" Shu Chu curled his lips and said with a smile.

    "Crack!" Yun Zixuan laughed so hard that her branches trembled. This was the first time that Shu Chu had seen her smile so exaggeratedly. However, at this time, she had an amazing charm. Compared with when she was calm and calm,  It's a little more charming. It's originally beautiful and fragrant, but now it's even more touching.  Many guards passing by in the courtyard stood there and forgot their last names.

 Text Chapter 5 The Head of the Yun Family

    Just as he was admiring the beauty's delicate appearance, Shu Chu suddenly sensed that there was no need to turn around, he already knew that there was a master beside him.  £®  com

    By the courtyard, on the corridor on one side, Yun Zhongtian was surprised to see his daughter smiling so happily.  In my impression, my eldest daughter has always been calm and calm, but why is she smiling so happily?

    In the courtyard, Yun Zixuan finally stopped laughing. The look she looked at Shu Chu made him feel a little creepy. Even though he was powerful and familiar with the world, he still couldn't guess what was going on in this woman's mind.  He felt cheated.  He had no idea that the peerless beauty in front of him had become interested in him and regarded him as a novelty, something that could speak, think, and make people laugh.

    This situation is actually very dangerous for this beauty, but she herself will not understand that since she was a child, she has been bound by various etiquette rules. Even though she has read hundreds of books and is pursued hard by countless people, but for her,  It was a matter of handling it properly and dealing with all kinds of people. No one had ever made her feel as curious as Shu Chu, and no one had made her feel as happy as him.  A woman who has never been in love will not understand the prelude to this love.

    Yun Zhongtian looked at the young man standing behind his daughter. This young man did not know martial arts, but the clear eyes when he turned his head gave people an opaque feeling. Yun Zhongtian used the skills of a peerless master to  Intuitively, this young man is definitely not as simple as he appears.

    "Okay, let's go! You come with me to see father. As long as he nods, you can stay." After turning her head, Yun Zixuan suddenly saw Yun Zhongtian looking towards her from the corridor.  Smiling slightly, she stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met my father!¡±

    "Xuan'er, there's no need to be polite. How are you doing during your stay at Luomei Temple these days?"

    "It's pretty good, but I ran into some trouble on the way back!"

    "Well, I understand. The division commander has already told me that I have sent someone to investigate. I estimate that in a day or two we will be able to find out who ordered it." After a pause, a cold light flashed in Yun Zhongtian's eyes.  , said: "No matter who dares to bring ideas to the Yun family, he will not be able to live in peace!"

    Yun Zixuan smiled slightly and didn't want to get involved in this kind of thing. She turned around and glanced at Shu Chu who was looking up at the sky. She said to Yun Zhongtian: "Dad, I saved someone on the road. I saw how pitiful he was and wanted to take him into my house."  Forget it, can dad agree?"

    "Is it that boy?"

    "Well! My name is Shu Chu." After saying that, he shouted to Shu Chu behind him: "Shu Chu, come here!"

    Pacing slowly, Shu Chu felt Yun Zhongtian's sharp gaze like an eagle's eye looking up and down on his body. A weird smile appeared at the corner of Shu Chu's mouth, secretly thinking, how can you tell how deep I am?

    "Since my precious daughter agreed to take him in, then just stay and arrange any errands for him!" Although Yun Zhongtian felt that this young man was a bit unusual, he really couldn't see anything wrong, and he suddenly realized  This young man looked calm and not panicked. He didn't look like a poor person in need of shelter.  But it's not a big deal. In Yun Mansion, except for the arrival of the evil sword god, no one can make any ripples.  So Yun Zhongtian agreed to his daughter smoothly.

    "Well, then my daughter will arrange for him to work at Yiqinglangxuan!"

    "Yi Qingxuan?" Yun Zhongtian finally frowned, looked at Shu Chu's dirty look, and said, "Isn't this inappropriate? There are differences between men and women!"

    "Why does dad still care about these false gifts? Yi Qingxuan happens to be short of a manager, so let him take his place!" Although she was facing her father, Yun Zixuan's expression and tone were still calm and calm.

    For this daughter, Yun Zhongtian really dotes on her. Considering that this young man named Shu Chu doesn't know martial arts, it doesn't matter at all, so he no longer insists, so he nods and agrees.  Then he said: "I'm back, go see your mother now."

    Yun Zixuan felt inexplicably happy when she received her father's agreement, and then called a guard to lead Shu Chu to Yi Qingxuan, while she went to see her mother.

    Following the young guard, Shu Chu looked left and right, casually looking at the architectural layout of the Duke Yun's Mansion.  This Yunguo Duke's Mansion is naturally the work of a famous artist. Every plant, every tree, every room, every room is extremely exquisite.

    "What's your name?" After watching for a while, Shu Chu felt a little bored and casually talked to the guard walking in front of him.

    "Feng Luoyuan."

    "Come from Luo Qing's sect?"

    "Yes, ah!" Feng Luoyuan suddenly turned around, stared at Shu Chu with a pair of cold eyes, and asked coldly: "How do you know?"

    "Under Luo Qing's sect, haha, I really learned enough from him."??" Turning a blind eye to Feng Luoyuan's sharp eyes, this kid is still far from enough.

    Luo Qing is the owner of the martial arts gym in the capital. Although he is not among the top ten masters in Beijing, he has made a big name in the capital with his empty fist and domineering sword. The martial arts gym he opened is extremely famous in the capital.  Da, when Chu Tianshu was visiting the capital, he had learned his skills. I thought it was not easy for him to practice martial arts, but he defeated him easily.

    "Who are you?" Seeing Shu Chu didn't answer, Feng Luoyuan took a few steps forward to apply pressure.

    Shu Chu chuckled, thinking that even your master is not my enemy, what can you do to me?  Just looking at Feng Luoyuan's sharp eyes and arrogant swearing, it seemed a bit like his own back then.

    Without even moving a hand, Shu Chu walked past Feng Luoyuan, "Lead the way, kid, I'm in a hurry to take a shower!"

    As soon as these words came out, Feng Luoyuan's whole body's momentum suddenly leaked. He could no longer think of taking action. He was so shocked that he remained silent and had to walk slowly in front.

    Yi Qingxuan is located in the innermost part of Yun Guogong's mansion. It is extremely quiet. It is obvious that Yun Zixuan prefers peace and quiet, so she lives in such a place. From a long distance away, she saw Miss Xiaocui pacing there.  , when she saw Shu Chu, the disdain in her expression became even stronger, and she said coldly: "Come with me!"

    Feng Luoyuan watched Shu Chu follow Xiao Cui and disappear into Yi Qingxuan. He couldn't tell what he felt in his heart. He didn't know if Shu Chu's action just now was unintentional, or if he was just a person who couldn't understand the depth.  But having said that, this person has no master's demeanor at all, and he looks so downcast. How can there be such a master?

    Smiling self-deprecatingly, Feng Luoyuan turned and left Yi Qingxuan.

    "Xiao Xi, take him to take a bath." He greeted a maid who looked weak and weak. Xiao Cui walked away in a hurry. She really didn't want to look at this dirty and graceless man any longer.  A glance and a half.  If you find an opportunity, see if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.  Thinking like this, Xiaocui felt a little better!

 Text Chapter 6 Maid Xiaoxi

    "Your name is Xiao Xi?" Seeing the maid's frail appearance, Shu Chu chatted casually.  .  com

    "Yes, what's your name?" Xiao Xi turned around and glanced at Shu Chu, smiling slightly and said, "Also, why did you make Sister Xiaocui so angry?"

    "Xiao Xi Xiao Xi, I am indeed as my name suggests." After a pause, Shu Chu smiled and said, "My name is Shu Chu, and you will have to take care of me in the future."

    "What the hell, your position is higher than mine, and you have to take care of me!" Xiaoxi may have been influenced by Yun Zixuan, and her temperament is somewhat similar to that of her young lady.

    "Okay, I will definitely take care of you!" After just a few words of conversation, Xiao Xi gave Shu Chu a good impression. It was obvious that this little girl had a good heart.

    "Thank you very much!" Xiao Xi didn't pay much attention to Shu Chu's words. After all, this is Yi Qingxuan, the owner is the eldest lady, and a man's status here is not very high.

    "We're here!" I pushed open a door, only to see steam inside, and a large bucket placed in the center of the room.  There was a set of clothes on a chair next to him.

    After walking in, Shu Chu was about to take off his clothes and take a shower, but saw Xiao Xi standing at the door with no intention of closing the door.  Seeing Shu Chu looking over, Xiao Xi's face turned slightly red and she whispered, "Would you like some help?"

    Even though Shu Chu was thick-skinned and shook his head hurriedly, he had never experienced a woman helping him take a bath.

    Xiao Xi smiled lowly, then closed the door and went out. Before going out, she did not forget to say: "If you need to add water, just call me!"

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly, it seems that there are still some things in this world that he cannot experience one by one.  He took off his torn and smelly clothes and jumped into the barrel. The hot water was slightly hot and stimulated him to feel comfortable all over.

    It feels good!  Sitting in the bucket and driving away the cold air from his body, Shu Chu closed his eyes slightly and felt the comfort.  Unexpectedly, as soon as I closed my eyes, I felt tired.  For more than a month, walking in the wilderness was nothing to him, but it was true that he didn't sleep well. Although he slept for a while in Yun Zixuan's carriage, how could he sleep comfortably?

    No matter what, just take a nap here for a while!  Thinking like this, Shu Chu threw his head back and fell asleep.

    Half an hour later, when Yun Zixuan returned to Yi Qingxuan and heard that Shu Chu was still taking a bath, she couldn't help but be stunned for a while, and called Xiao Xi to call Shu Chu.

    Xiao Xi shouted at the door a few times, but couldn't hear any movement inside. She had no choice but to push the door open, only to see Shu Chu sleeping soundly inside.

    With her mouth wide open, Xiao Xi walked to the bucket and shook Shu Chu awake. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, "How can you still fall asleep in the shower?"

    Shu Chu showed his signature lazy smile, and Xiao Xi came to call him. Of course he knew it. In fact, within twenty feet around, even if there was any trouble, as long as he wanted to know, he would be able to spot him without any trace.  It reappeared in his mind, but he was too lazy to pay attention to it now. Being an ordinary person felt very novel and interesting.  If it were the person I was six months ago, I would definitely sneer at this idea.

    How can we break through the cycle of heaven and earth?  Although I have had an epiphany, the road to heaven still seems long and far away!  In the history of Jianghu, people who broke the void also existed, but how they did it, Shu Chu didn't know.  No way to guess.

    "Sleeping like this, you bastard!" Shu Chu suddenly stood up in Tongzhong, and water splashed everywhere, splashing Xiao Xi's head and face. Even though Xiao Xi was kind-hearted and had a good temper, he couldn't help but said angrily: "You  Why is this man like this"

    Before she finished speaking, her eyes inadvertently slipped from Shu Chu's waist, and she exclaimed "Ah!" Xiao Xi held her face in her hands and hurriedly ran towards the door without knowing the direction, but her face was already red.  apple.

    "Eh!" Slightly surprised, Shu Chu looked down, then laughed, jumped out of the bucket, hooked his hand, and the clothes on the stool flew up as if they were spiritual, and then put them on Shu Chu's  body.  After adjusting his clothes, Shu Chu stepped out of the shower room.

    "Humph, you are so bold!" Yun Zixuan stared at Shu Chu coldly with a frosty face, "Don't think that I took you in just because I took you in. After all, you are not a servant?"

    Shu Chu looked at the peerless beauty in front of him inexplicably, and secretly thought that it was really strange for a woman to be talking and laughing earlier, and then she fell out in the blink of an eye?

    Glancing at Xiao Xi who was blushing in the distance, Yun Zixuan said coldly: "The first rule of the Yun Mansion is that you are not allowed to hook up with the maids in the mansion. Any offenders will be expelled."

    Where is this going?  After hearing Yun Zixuan's words, Shu Chu finally understood, but he didn't pay attention to his image, so he was given such a big label?  However, it¡¯s not a big deal. Is it possible that this kind of rule can scare people?

    MeetChu Chu had a good attitude towards admitting his mistake, and Yun Zixuan's face became slightly brighter.  Then he looked at Shu Chu a few more times, with a look of surprise in his eyes. At this moment, Shu Chu, although not very gorgeous in clothes, wore a blue shirt with a lazy smile, wet hair hanging behind his back, and his face was not very handsome.  , but it has a different flavor that only mature men have.

    Not only Yun Zixuan, but also Miss Xiao Xi, who was hiding behind and looking quietly at her, was also surprised. It turns out that the saying that people rely on clothes is true.

    Xiao Cui squeezed out a cold snort from her nose, no matter how she changed, would she still be the same virtuous person?  Dogs can't change their habit of eating shit.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When I was practicing swordsmanship in the mountains before, I had never had such an idea. If I had known that there are so many wonderful places in the world, I would have come here earlier!  However, before I realized the way of heaven, I only saw the way of swordsmanship, and there was no benefit in coming to the secular world.

    "Okay, Manager Shu, please come over here!" Yun Zixuan retracted her slightly surprised gaze and walked towards the only hall in Yiqingxuan.

    Manager Shu?  Why does this name sound a bit awkward?  A majestic swordsman works as a steward for others. If people find out, they don't know what to think?

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable if you¡¯re working as a guard or something like that, but if you¡¯re a manager, it¡¯s really overkill.  However, it¡¯s no big deal. Li Ruojie, the number one swordsman in Beijing, is still in charge, right?  It's just that he is a pawn for the emperor.  However, the old emperor is not as eye-catching as Zixuan. Can watching the old emperor be pleasing to the eye and make people feel relaxed and happy?

    With random thoughts, Shu Chu stepped into the hall, thinking that this was the place where Yun Zixuan would entertain guests. A large antique table and a dozen chairs were placed in the hall, indicating that the guests who came here would not know how to do it.  Well, what really caught Shu Chu's attention was the only painting hanging on the screen wall in the hall.

    A few light strokes sketched out a picture of snowy plum blossoms in bloom. Originally, this was nothing, but Shu Chu was surprised by the sword meaning in the painting.  Although it was only a few strokes, the sword's intention was so continuous that only scales and claws could be seen, and the subsequent sword movements made people feel unpredictable.  Shu Chu thought to himself that his swordsmanship had reached the extreme, and it was difficult to find an opponent in the world. Only when he was lonely did he speculate on the way of heaven, and then take action to join the world.  Looking at the signature of this painting, there is only the word light green.

    Seeing Shu Chu looking at this painting in ecstasy, Yun Zixuan asked curiously: "Why, Manager Shu still knows how to paint?"

    Shu Chu withdrew his eyes and said with a slight embarrassment: "I don't understand!" Originally, he was a genius, so these things could not trouble him, but he was obsessed with swordsmanship and was only slightly interested in piano and chess. For the latter two,  Never even touched it.  After all, Qin can purify one's heart, and the way of chess has something in common with the way of swordsmanship, but in his opinion, the latter two are meaningless things.

 Text Chapter 7 The white-haired old woman

    This is a small hotel next to the road. Although it is simple, due to its good location, guests who come and go like to take a rest here, and the business is good.

    At this moment, there was a young man sitting at a table near the window. He looked like he was only in his twenties, with a jade-like face, but his hair and eyebrows were all white. He was dressed in a black robe and didn't care about the cold winter weather.  There was a daunting indifference to it.  He didn't touch the food and wine placed in front of him at all. He tilted his head slightly and looked towards the east road.

    The shopkeeper thought this man was extremely strange. He had been sitting there for three hours from morning to now, but there was no sign of using the food or wine or leaving.  However, the shopkeeper had seen a lot of people. Judging from the indifference radiating from this young man, he was definitely not an ordinary person, so he restrained the two assistants and did not dare to disturb him at all.

    Seeing that it was getting dark, the young man stood up slowly. Seeing the young man's actions, the shopkeeper did not dare to speak, and did not expect this man to pay the bill.  But to his surprise, the young man put down a silver coin on the table and hurried out the door.

    It wasn¡¯t until the white-haired young man left the door that the shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief, and the pressure in the store was relieved.  Fortunately, there were not many customers passing by today, otherwise they would all be scared away?

    Going up to pick up the silver left by the young man, the shopkeeper was overjoyed. This ingot of silver was quite heavy to acquire, at least five taels in weight. He didn't expect that business was so deserted today, but he could still make money.

    But at this moment, something strange happened, and the ingot of silver suddenly started to move, flowing strangely, as if it had turned into silver water.  The happy shopkeeper was shocked when he saw this change. He couldn't help but use a hand to rub his eyes. Could it be that he was dazzled?

    But his thinking stopped here. The silver did turn into water, and like gravity, it turned into a three-foot-long silver line, and it was drawn towards the shopkeeper's neck. Before he could see clearly, the shopkeeper  I felt my neck tighten, and I uttered the last syllable of "ah", my eyes bulged, and then I fell down suddenly.

    The other two waiters were warming themselves by the stove when they suddenly saw the shopkeeper fall. Before they realized it, the silver thread had been cut out of the shopkeeper's neck and flew towards them.

    Finally, the silver thread swam out of the small hotel like a snake and disappeared.

    Five miles away from the hotel, the white-haired young man stopped. Two silver threads got into his sleeves like little snakes that knew their master, and then disappeared.  In front of him, there was a young man dressed in purple, with a rough face and a respectful expression.

    "You mean, there is no one on Yufu Mountain at all?" the white-haired young man asked coldly.

    "Yes, Master!" After a pause, the young man in purple lowered his head and said, "However, my disciple discovered a tomb."

    "Is there a tombstone?" the white-haired young man asked with a frown.

    "No, but there are no weeds around it and it is surrounded by boulders. I guess someone must be sweeping the tomb regularly."

    "It's so cold, where did the weeds come from?" The white-haired young man snorted coldly. Seeing sweat on the forehead of the apprentice in front of him, he slightly stopped his indifferent tone and said, "You did a good job this time, I  I¡¯ll teach you star magic.¡±

    "Thank you, Master!" The young man in purple didn't care about the wet mud underground, he knelt down and bowed respectfully.

    "Get up, you are the person I trust the most, I will teach you my skills, don't be impatient, just help me with things first!"

    "Aqi Lie will serve you respectfully and will not slack off." The young man in purple stood up, but the fear in his words did not diminish at all.

    "Okay, let's go. The twelve yellow-robed monks may have to wait for a long time." With that said, the white-haired man took a step forward.  "That grave should be that of an old miscellaneous person. He has no contact with people in the secular world. The person who sweeps his grave is probably his apprentice. Hmph, after I finish cleaning up his apprentice, I will go and crush his bones and raise his ashes!"

    "By the way, you can call me Lie Zhen from now on. After all, this is a Han place, so the name should be changed."

    "I obey the master's instructions!" Lie Zhen wiped his sweat quietly, not daring to have the slightest idea.

    ***

    When he said the word "I don't understand!", Shu Chu clearly felt the contempt in Xiao Cui's eyes, which was unabashed and quite in line with her true character.

    "This painting was made by Gu Qingshan, and it's hard to find for a thousand dollars." Yun Zixuan didn't care and said lightly.

    "Humph, you ignorant bumpkin, how can you know the value of this painting!" Xiaocui said in a low voice, deliberately trying to make things difficult for Shu Chu.

    Just when he was about to retort, Shu Chu suddenly felt something. He turned his head and looked towards the door, only to see an old woman with white hair walking tremblingly across the threshold. The hand on crutches was thin and dry, with protruding joints., as if he might fall down at any time.

    Shu Chu didn't think that this old woman was an ordinary person. After all, someone who could walk within five feet of him without being noticed by him was far beyond the reach of ordinary masters. Sensing the old woman's eyes on him, Shu Chu  He didn't look away, but looked behind the old woman.

    Yingying was followed behind the old woman by four maids in different clothes. These four maids were all beautiful, and each was good at winning. If Yun Zixuan was not present, the four of them would have been able to win.  It's impressive, but compared to Yun Zixuan, the four of them combined are much inferior.

    Looking at the exquisite figures of these four maids, Shu Chu's eyes showed a bit of appreciation and, of course, a bit of obsession.  It can be seen at a glance that these four women are all skilled in martial arts, but Shu Chu does not hold back.

    Sure enough, seeing Shu Chu¡¯s eyes wandering around her chest, the four women¡¯s faces flashed with anger.

    "I've seen Grandma Rong!" Everyone in the hall, including Yun Zixuan, bowed to the white-haired old woman.  Of course, Shu Chu was the only one who hadn't figured out which of the four girls had bigger breasts, so naturally he didn't know how to salute.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? Not only the four women¡¯s faces looked ugly, but Grandma Rong¡¯s face also became ugly.  Yun Zixuan couldn't help but feel angry. She never thought that Shu Chu would make such a fool of herself. Before she could introduce him, Grandma Rong had already put the end of the crutch on Shu Chu's shoulder.

    Shu Chu then focused his gaze on Grandma Rong's face with nostalgia, and saw that the trembling old woman was filled with anger, and her true energy had attached itself to the crutch.  The true energy had penetrated into Shu Chu's body under her control.

    Not only to teach Shu Chu a lesson, but also to see if Shu Chu knows martial arts.  Although Grandma Rong still fully believed in her eyesight, she still wanted to check more clearly for the sake of Yun Zixuan, whom she loved dearly.

    ?????????????????????????????? Damn it, any old woman who is almost dead is also a top expert. This Duke Yun¡¯s Mansion is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. However, even all the people in the Duke Yun¡¯s Mansion combined can¡¯t see through me.  Thinking like this, Shu Chu naturally began to cooperate with Grandma Rong. For free performances, of course Shu Chu had to train when he was in a good mood, otherwise how boring would it be?

    His face became pale and beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.  And his legs naturally shook from side to side. Shu Chu felt that if Jingzhong Liyuan was to award an award, shouldn't he prepare a special one for himself?

    Those few wisps of true energy penetrated into Shu Chu's Dantian effortlessly. Of course, there was nothing there. He who communicated with heaven and earth had already hidden his inner strength between heaven and earth. Otherwise, how could it be called stepping into it?  A master of heaven?

    "Old, old, old man, you, you" Since the body has cooperated to this point, the expression and language must naturally express it. Otherwise, how can this game continue?

    "Young man, respecting the old and loving the young is the traditional virtue of our Chinese nation!" Withdrawing her crutches, a smile suddenly appeared from the corner of Grandma Rong's mouth, and she lectured: "Don't be greedy for beauty, you will even abandon the virtues of being a human being!"

    Shu Chu, who did not fall under the heavy pressure of the crutch, finally collapsed to the ground under the words of Grandma Rong.  The girls looked at him with smiles and said nothing.

    "Hey, why are today's young people in such bad health? They can't even carry a cane. What have they become? If I had changed my body back then, I wouldn't be able to walk as fast as before with a hundred kilograms on my shoulders  ¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Finally, Shu Chu rolled his eyes and fainted.

 Text Chapter 8 When the wind is about to blow

    After Aunt Rong left, Shu Chu got up from the ground and started to clean up the food and wine that was served. Even though Yun Zixuan had extraordinary experience, she couldn't help but be shocked when she saw such a gluttonous appearance.  .com What's worse, she was already hungry and found that the exquisite food and wine had been almost wiped out before she even took off her chopsticks.

    After almost eating, Shu Chu tasted the wine.  His indifferent attitude made all the girls look at each other angrily, especially the four girls Zhulan Jumei. They had the urge to rush forward and beat the scoundrel severely. If it weren't for Yun Zixuan's concern that she would not see someone being beaten.  The tragic situation, I am afraid that someone will never be spared.

    "As for Xiaocui, she snickered. This person she disliked might not be able to stay in the house anymore, right?

    As for Xiaoxi, her expression was pitiful and kind-hearted. She couldn't help but worry about this man she had just met.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Yun Zixuan asked Xiaocui with a calm expression to bring another table of food and wine.

    Someone seemed to have realized it at this moment, and said with apologetic expression: "Oh, I'm so sorry, the food is so delicious, I forgot that you haven't eaten yet, I'm really sorry!"

    Yun Zixuan rolled her eyes at someone and said angrily: "Are you reincarnated as a hungry ghost, or have you not eaten in a month?"

    Shu Chu's expression was just right. He found that he was deeply attached to the current role. Compared with the inhumane and cold sword god, the current role was really great.  Seeing him 'extremely surprised' he asked: "How did you know?"

    This is a fact. Shu Chu has indeed not eaten for more than a month. At most, he drinks some mountain spring water. When his martial arts reaches his level, not eating is nothing.

    However, not long after Shu Chu fell in love with his current life, trouble came. His gastrointestinal function was obviously not as good as his current martial arts. After overeating and being drunk, he squatted in the only room in Yiqingxuan.  He stayed in the female-only toilet for a full hour. In the end, he had no choice but to use some martial arts that he had never used since entering the heaven, and he successfully recovered from the edge of collapse.

    However, when he came out of the toilet, he found that seven or eight women were glaring at him from a distance. He glanced at Yun Zixuan who was not nearby. He secretly said something bad and hurried towards the most remote part of Yiqingxuan, where he lived.  Place to run to.

    Poor Shu Chu was intercepted by the four girls Zhulan, Jumei and Zhulanjumei before he could run more than five feet. Their pink fists rained down on him. In the rush, Shu Chu had time to cover his face with his hands to prevent himself from being disfigured.  .

    However, even though he was being beaten, Shu Chu still clearly heard an unnatural sound. Just as he was trying to figure out what it was, the four girls stopped and ran towards the toilet.

    How could Shu Chu, who was able to escape the title of disabled person, run towards his house without knowing the reason, then closed the door and let out a long sigh.

    "Shu Guanshi, Shu Guanshi!" Before he lay down to rest, Shu Chu heard Xiao Xi's voice coming from outside the door.

    "anything?"

    Opening the door, Xiao Xi walked in with a blushing face and asked in an inaudible voice: "Are you okay?"

    But without waiting for Shu Chu to reply, Xiao Xi stuffed something into Shu Chu's hand, and then hurriedly ran out as if someone was rushing her.

    Staring at the thing in his hand, Shu Chu laughed dumbly. Why is this girl so nice to herself?  Could it be because we were in the shower room?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? we threw away the bruises, which had a label in the hand which said, ¡°Invincible in the world shall kill the sword god,¡± and suddenly, why did it feel wrong?  Kill the sword god?  Invincible?  Bruise cream?  Being beaten and still invincible?

    After lying down again, stretching finally became like a dream.

    When night falls, the lights of thousands of houses in Beijing are swaying.

    At the gate of Xicheng City, two figures stood quietly.

    "Master, now that the city gate is closed, should we find a place to stay outside the city for one night?" Lie Zhen asked with some fear.

    "It's just a city. If the city gate is closed, can't you get in?" the white-haired young man said coldly.

    "But, the city wall is so high, I can't jump up!"

    ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t jump up if you don¡¯t try?¡±

    "I" Lie Zhen began to stutter a little, and then said after a while: "This city wall is thirty feet high. No matter how hard I try, I can't jump that high!"

    "Idiot!" He cursed angrily, and the white-haired young man grabbed his apprentice's collar and threw it into the sky. "Great God Morgris, summon your wind elves to help me blow this idiot apprentice up.  !¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew?, the torch on the city wall swayed for a while, and with a sound of "Ah", Lie Zhen's mouth was filled with wind, and he could no longer make any sound. While dancing, he found that his figure had become as paper-like.  Just as light, and then he felt himself fall heavily on the city.

    "Master!" Lie Zhen woke up from the starry sky and saw his master standing not far in front of him.

    "Idiot, don't you know how to do such a simple wind magic?"

    "I, I forgot!" The apprentice lowered his head in shame.

    "Huh!" He snorted heavily, and when he saw a patrolling soldier walking towards them, the white-haired young man whispered: "Let's go!"

    On Changyue Street in the west of the city, Lie Zhen followed closely behind his master, looking around from time to time. Speaking of which, this was the first time he had seen such a big city. Compared with Wuyang City in Xili, this capital of Nanchu was bigger.  It was much more prosperous, not to mention the small castle where his original tribe was located.

    "Hmph! Let me see the strength of the people here first!" The white-haired young man suddenly closed his eyes and opened his arms to the sky, just like those idiots and hooligans in the capital, assuming that they are the only fools in the world. However, he  I don¡¯t know that this posture is very popular among the Southern Chu capital. I close my eyes and use the power of God Mowglis.  His thought power surged out boundlessly, spreading and spreading again.

    "Hey!" Shu Chu whispered in his sleep, "Who, who has such a powerful power?" He opened the door and looked to the west of the city. The lights were dim. Shu Chu yawned and returned to bed.  "It has nothing to do with me, it must be some idiot who accidentally became a great master and is just being stupid!"

    In the Forbidden City, Li Ruojie, the tallest master in Beijing, suddenly raised his head, walked to the window, and said in a low voice: "Are you finally back? Sword God!"

    "Master, what's wrong?" Disciple Fang Yueming, who was standing behind Li Ruojie, asked in a low voice.

    "It's nothing! It's late, go to bed!"

    "Is it him?" Fang Yueming still asked his doubts. Thinking of that person, he couldn't help but shudder. That year, he led more than a hundred Ouchi guards to chase him, but he was the only one who came back alive.  .

    "That should be the case. Apart from him, who else can there be in the world?" Li Ruojie sighed and said no more.

    At the same time, people in the Duke Yun's Palace, Fang Guogong's Palace, Zhongyonghou's Palace, Ximen's Palace, and Prince Mu's Palace looked up to the west. In the night, there seemed to be some ominous atmosphere brewing.

 Text Chapter 9 The Gentleman on the Tree

    After midnight, Shu Chu woke up again. He closed his eyes slightly and listened carefully for a while.  .  com In the silent night, an inaudible sound reached his ears.

    Someone was actually able to sneak into Duke Yun's mansion without being discovered. This person's Qinggong has reached the pinnacle.  Shu Chu thought like this, took the wine bottle from the table, and pushed out the door.

    This bottle of flower dew is very weak, but Shu Chu feels that this wine is quite suitable for him. Although he has drunk alcohol before, his alcohol capacity is not that good, but he can drink this flower dew until he is seventy percent drunk at most.  It's a pity that this wine is rare and only circulated among the female family members of the princes and nobles. Shu Chu brought it back with saliva while drinking during the day. Thinking of Yun Zixuan and the other girls' delicate dimples at the banquet, Shu Chu was inexplicable.  The heart of the earth felt hot.

    ¡°If we stay like this, there¡¯s no guarantee that something won¡¯t happen to these women.  However, it looks good.  Shu Chu chuckled, swaying and walking in the broken snow.

    On the only tall banyan tree in the courtyard, a figure hid behind the branches and held his breath.

    Shu Chu walked to the banyan tree and said, "Hey!" He smiled, turned around and looked around. When he saw no one was around, he put some water under the tree.  The man in the tree didn't move at all, but his eyes flashed with slight anger.

    "I'm so tired!" Shu Chu sighed and sat down on the tangled roots of the banyan tree.

    The man on the tree was in a hurry, but he didn't expect that the man under the tree actually sat down to rest. He finally managed to avoid hidden piles and patrolling guards in Duke Yun's mansion, but he didn't want to be trapped here like this. He started  I heard the sound of the door opening in the tree, and then saw Shu Chu staggering out to go to the toilet. I thought that in just a moment, this ordinary person who didn't know martial arts would go back to sleep, but now it was good, it actually happened like this.  There are only two hours until dawn. If you don't do something good and go out immediately, you won't be able to leave!

    "Hey, Miss Xiangyun is so beautiful and fragrant. The more I see it, the more I like it!"

    "If I could marry such a wife, I would live ten years less!"

    The gentleman on the tree was so angry that he just hoped that the people under the tree could go away quickly.

    "However, for a person like me who has no character, no life experience, and no appearance, unless he becomes that big thief, there is no possibility!"

    Hearing Shu Chu under the tree sigh like this, the gentleman on the tree only felt that every sentence was talking about himself. He became angrier and could not help but feel evil. He threw himself down the tree, trying to control it in the blink of an eye.  Live in Shuchu.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Chu suddenly leaned forward unsteadily and stood up. The gentleman on the tree just threw himself into the empty space. The hand he pointed out only touched a corner of Shu Chu's clothes. He felt bad.  He reacted very quickly, turned his fingers into palms and struck out. After lightly touching the ground, he used the force to bounce up. He made a hollow somersault and fell in the direction Shu Chu walked out without making any sound.

    ??Shu Chu smiled slightly, crossed his thumb and index finger, and flicked out a wisp of wind, then took a slow sip of wine and stopped just in time.

    The gentleman was on the tree in the air and was about to take action to restrain Shu Chu when he suddenly felt a numbness in his ribs. He lost all his strength and fell straight down, falling right in front of Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu was so shocked that he stammered: "Who are you?"

    It was only then that Shu Chu saw clearly that this man's face was not consistent with his status as a gentleman in the tree. This man was quite fat. Although he was not full of flesh, he was still quite impressive.  His face doesn't fit the characteristics of a thief or a thief. He is the kind of person who is just right chubby and makes people feel cute.

    Seeing that Shu Chu didn't scream or yell, the gentleman couldn't help but feel happy. He felt that he had found a treasure. Before he had time to consider what was going on with the numbness in his ribs, he thought it was extremely disproportionate to his stature.  He quickly got up and even hurt several places on Feng Shuchu's body.  Then he patted Shu Chu's face proudly and said happily: "You are so cooperative, I have to thank you!"

    "Thank you, this is what I should do!" As soon as the words came out, Shu Chu realized that something was wrong. Where is this? What should be done?

    Hearing Shu Chu's answer, the fat man was shocked. He cursed secretly that he was confused and hurriedly sealed Shu Chu's mute.

    "Let me introduce myself. I am the disciple of Liang Shangxing, the best player in the world in Tiantu Mountain. I have recently started training and want to make a difference. I don't want to disturb you. I am deeply sorry."

    After a pause, the fat man continued: "The choice of Duke Yun's Mansion is a goal that I have worked hard for a long time. I have paid a lot to become famous in this battle!"

    Are you making a report emotionally?  Or being interviewed by wind media?  Hearing this, Shu Chu couldn't help but interrupt: "Fat man, your most important name hasn't been said yet!"

    "Well, what is my name? Although no one knows it yet, I know it.In a few days, my name will be spread throughout the capital, and people will use my name as a legend"

    Before he finished speaking, the fat man suddenly woke up and looked at Shu Chu for a long time before he added a hand and sealed Shu Chu's mute body again. He looked up at the sky and said, "My name is Yan Feiyan, don't worship me like this."  What a good name. If you want to worship, just worship me. Well, it¡¯s really nice to chat with you. I¡¯ll come back to you when I have the opportunity. I¡¯ll do my work first!¡± As he said that, the fat man flew up diagonally.  Flying towards the attic where Yun Zixuan lives.

    Shu Chu let out a long sigh, "Poor fat man!"

    After about a while of tea, the fat man suddenly came back, and saw him standing in front of Shu Chu. He took a deep breath, and then said proudly: "With me, Fei Yanyan, there is nothing I can't get!"  He shook a red object in his hand, with a somewhat obscene light in his eyes.

    "Is it Yun Zixuan's?" Shu Chu asked.

    This time Shu Chu spoke, the fat man was no longer surprised. He nodded proudly and said: "How about it, brother, do you want to touch it? The bellyband of the most beautiful woman in the capital can be sold for one hundred thousand taels of silver."  Is it expensive?"

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see, Fatty, that you are not only good at Qinggong, but also have a good eye for business!¡± Shu Chu flattered with ulterior motives.

    "Of course!" The fat man was extremely proud and said: "The future number one master is Kong Kong, the idol worshiped by countless thieves and robbers, the dream lover of the beauties in the world"

    Before the fat man finished speaking, he felt a light touch in his hand, and then a deafening scream came from his ears: "There is a thief, there is a thief!"

    The fat man didn't hesitate at all. As a thief, he had an innately keen response to shouting. He immediately started running and grabbed where he came from. When he reached the wall, he realized that the thing he had worked so hard to get was no longer in his hands, but it was already in his hands.  I couldn't go back to get it, so I had to look back at Shu Chu who was standing under the tree and looking at the red bellyband, and then ran away quickly.

    "Hehe!" Shu Chu hid his bellyband close to his body and couldn't help but drool.

 Text Chapter 10 Yun Mansion Master

    As soon as the fat man's figure disappeared, there was a sound of clothes breaking through the air. He squinted and saw three figures, two in front and one behind, galloping towards this direction.  £®  com

    The speed of the first two people was only slightly inferior to that of the fat man who left, while the speed of the latter one was much worse.

    The three of them stood not far away from Shu Chu. Shu Chu felt that two eyes were slashing at him like knives. They were cold and emotionless, making Shu Chu feel like he was just a dead person.

    ??????? He raised his head and looked at these three people. The first two were both about thirty years old, with ugly faces and several scars on their faces. Their cold expressions made them intimidating.  As for the person behind him, he is not Shi Yizhi.

    "Who are you? Why are you yelling in the middle of the night?" Perhaps seeing that Shu Chu was wearing Yun Mansion's clothes, their eyes softened a little, but they were still cold, with an air that could not be refuted.  mean.

    Shu Chu shrugged, Damn, it¡¯s the worst thing to see a person pretending to be cool. No matter how powerful he is, can he compare to his former self?

    "I saw a figure heading that way, it must be a thief!"

    Before Shu Chu finished speaking, the man on the left had already shouted, "Nonsense, the mansion is heavily guarded, how can a thief get in?"

    "Did I see it wrong?" Shu Chu pretended to say to himself: "It's impossible, I obviously saw it very clearly!"

    Before Shu Chu finished speaking, the man on the right and Shi Yizhi looked at each other and rushed towards the place where the fat man disappeared.

    The lights in Yiqingxuan turned on, and Yun Zixuan's faint voice came from the attic, "Uncle Bai, what happened?"

    The cold middle-aged man who didn't leave said loudly: "It's no big deal, just rest in peace, young lady!" When talking to Yun Zixuan, his voice became much softer, but still seemed tough.

    The man who left at this time had come back. In the night, Shu Chu clearly saw that this man looked extremely ugly. He glanced at Shu Chu lightly and said to Shi Yizhi: "Commander Shi, please bring people to Jianxiu Tower immediately.  Go search over there, and if possible, look outside the house to see if you can find any clues!"

    Shi Yizhi was obviously very respectful to the two of them. He agreed and disappeared outside the courtyard of Yi Qingxuan.

    "Shu Guanshi, right?"

    "Shu Chu, just call me Xiao Shu!" When he found this opportunity, how could Shu Chu not show off?  These two people are obviously peerless masters and are also the people responsible for the security of Yun Mansion.  The matter of stealing wine still has to fall on these two people.

    "Okay, Xiao Shu, can you see that person's face clearly?" Bai Er's voice was still hard, but it didn't sound so uncomfortable anymore.

    "No, it's too far away to see clearly. However, that person seems a little fat!" Shu Chu lied without even blinking. His level has reached the level of Mahayana. This kind of progress is much better than the previous martial arts sword.  Fa Lai is really too fast.

    "Fat man? Are you so good at Qinggong?" Bai Da frowned slightly, but he couldn't recall any famous figure in the world who had this possibility.

    "Miss, look to see if you have lost anything?" Bai Dali thought about it briefly and asked Yun Zixuan in Yiqing Pavilion.

    "Thrown something? No, I didn't lose anything!" Yun Zixuan checked briefly, and then answered loudly, but before she finished speaking, she heard an exclamation, "Oh, where is my bellyband?"

    Although the voice was pleasant, it made Shu Chu's heart drop. This voice was clearly made by Xiaozhu, one of the four maids. Although this girl was also beautiful, she was a world of difference compared to Yun Zixuan.

    At that moment, Shu Chu cursed the fat man in his heart. He was so stubborn that he couldn't even tell the difference between master and servant. Is his vision so bad?  Is it possible that there are no nuns in that Tiantu Mountain?  This possibility is quite high, otherwise the fat man's vision would not be so bad.

    There was a flurry of sounds in the attic, followed by a few sweet laughs, and Yun Zixuan's moving laughter. There was something very moving in the middle of the night.

    Bai Dabai and Bai Dabai looked at each other and rushed outside.

    ***

    It wasn't until the next morning that Shu Chu knew that the fat man had used ruthless blows to escape, knocking down fifty-seven guards with incense, and then escaped from the Duke of Yun's Mansion without any danger, and ended up still in Yun.  An ugly swallow was painted on the edge of the gate of the mansion. The combination of white and white, plus the weather in the clouds, almost caused smoke in the eyes.

    Shu Chu rushed to see the swallow before it was erased. It was so ugly. Even Shu Chu, who knew nothing about painting skills, couldn't help but hate the fat man - there was such an ugly mark on the white wall.  Thing, no matter who sees it?It will feel bad.

    Without further ado, after breakfast, Sister Xiaocui, who thought she was pretty, walked up to Shu Chu and said to Shu Chu with a smile: "Miss, I need to buy some rouge. We have guests coming now. I  If you can¡¯t leave, please help me buy some, Red Fudou from Yipin Pavilion.¡±

    ??Conspiracy, conspiracy, definitely a conspiracy.  Seeing Miss Xiaocui change her usual appearance, Shu Chu felt a little frightened for some reason.

    "Exit the west side door and go west. Go to the end of the street and turn left. You are Yipin Pavilion. We are regular customers. Just tell the boss that it is the lady who needs it!" Xiao Cui did not wait for Shu Chu to wake up and left this  Then he turned and left.

    It¡¯s not bad. He hasn¡¯t gone out for a walk since arriving in the capital. Yesterday, Yun Zixuan paid him five taels of silver in advance and he just went out for a walk.  The majestic swordsman, is he still afraid of any conspiracy?  With Xiaocui's IQ, the most she could do was find some guards who had a good relationship with her to beat her up.

    After going out, I casually looked at the scenery on both sides of the street. This is the famous Wangfu Street in Beijing. The people living on this street are either high-ranking officials or wealthy people. Along the way, there are high gates and plaques, which are luxurious and elegant.

    After walking down a street, I noticed someone was following me. Looking out of the corner of my eye, I saw two big, muscular men following me.

    That¡¯s not the case, right?  Why don't you have any brains?  This is Wangfu Street. If a random person comes out to meddle in his own business, he is either a young master from an aristocratic family or a son of a hero. How can he still beat me?  How about I cooperate?  Thinking like this, Shu Chu turned left. According to Xiaocui, Yipin Pavilion is here, right?

    There are already fewer people on this road, and those who come and go are not the well-dressed wealthy children or servants, but ordinary people. Could it be that Yipin Pavilion will be opened in this place?

    Looking out of the corner of his eye, the two men quickened their pace and caught up. Judging from their steady steps, they seemed to be people who knew martial arts.

    Xiaocui was lying to him. At this time, Shu Chu realized. Xiaocui must have deliberately told the wrong place to let him go to this remote place, and then asked the two people behind him to repair him.

    Shu Chu smiled slightly, could this little trick teach him a lesson?

    Just as he was about to play, Shu Chu suddenly felt something and turned around. Twenty or thirty feet away from him, two young men were looking this way.

 Text Chapter 11 The Beautiful Warlock

    The white-haired young man had a cold face and a touch of mockery in his eyes.  £®  com And the young man beside him who looked a bit simple had curiosity in his eyes.

    This white-haired man is unfathomable.  Seeing this, Shu Chu felt a little scared. If it had been in the past, he would have forced this person to fight without saying a word, but now, he was a little hesitant.

    The way of heaven is natural and there is no desire to win or lose.  If you are obsessed with winning or losing now, I am afraid that it will be a big loophole in the pursuit of heaven. But having said that, once the desire to win or lose arises, even if you force yourself not to fight with this person, your mentality is already flawed.  .

    Shu Chu felt a little pity. If this person had appeared a month earlier, it would have been a rare help for his breakthrough, but now he has become a burden and obstacle.

    While he was thinking about it, two men behind him had already approached, and two strong winds sounded. However, these two men showed no mercy or warning, and directly attacked Shu Chu in a sneak attack, deliberately trying to make Shu Chu look good.

    The two big men were slightly surprised when their fists were in the middle, but there was no solid feeling. Seeing Shu Chu's figure flying up like a broken cattail, they couldn't help but feel a little proud in their hearts.

    "Master, do you want to help?" Lie Zhen asked sympathetically, but at the end he added a sentence that represented his true intention: "Just in time, we don't have any money to spend!"

    "No need, someone has already taken action!" the white-haired young man said softly.

    The two big men were about to rush forward to make up for it, but suddenly they saw a white shadow flying towards them. Before they had time to react, the white thing had split into two and stuck to their bodies.

    "What?" Before they could say anything, the voice suddenly stopped in their throats. At this moment, a cold air suddenly emanated from both of them.

    "Ice magic?" Lie Zhen exclaimed, but he saw clearly that the two white shadows were two pieces of white paper. In just the blink of an eye, the white paper had already disappeared into the bodies of the two big men.

    "This is not the magic we use, but the secret art of Middle-earth!" After a pause, the white-haired young man murmured: "The secret magicians of Middle-earth are so powerful, which is beyond my expectation!"

    The coldness grew stronger and stronger, and the two big men stopped in the middle of the street, keeping their forward posture, like two ice sculptures, lifelike.

    Shu Chu, who fell to the ground, couldn't help but feel horrified. He glanced at the person walking this way. First he saw a pair of white socks and blue cloth shoes, which were very small and delicate. Then, he saw slender and thin legs, like snakes.  Although her ordinary waist was covered by a loose white robe, it could not be hidden from Shu Chu's vicious eyes.  There are two protrusions on the top. Although they are not outstanding, they are light enough to make people feel just right, especially under this white sound.

    ??Further up, there is a face with amazing beauty, as straight as cut by ice and snow, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. They are surprised by its beauty, but they have to stop.

    Continuing up, her black hair has an attractive style, and her low-knit Taoist bun shows that she is a practitioner of Taoist secrets.

    Even though he was used to Yun Zixuan's crazy beauty, Shu Chu could not help but admire him. This woman had an appearance that was not inferior to that of Yun Zixuan, and the indifference on her face added another layer of charm to her.  A kind of temperament.

    At this moment, Shu Chu heard a strange "crack!" sound. The woman stopped, with a bit of disdain and pity in her eyes. Looking back, the two ice sculptures suddenly burst into pieces.  Pieces of ice flakes fell to the ground.

    Even though Shu Chu had killed countless people before, seeing such a cruel and vicious killing method, he couldn't help but shudder.

    Lie Zhen even let out a cry of surprise and almost bent over and vomited.

    I was still living two lives just now, but now there are only bloody borneols left. All the onlookers are shuddering for the coldness of the woman.

    "You are very powerful. Who is your master?" The white-haired young man walked not far from the woman and asked coldly.

    "Who is my master? You don't deserve to ask." The woman in white frowned and looked at the white-haired young man with naked disgust and even hatred in her eyes.

    "Really?" The white-haired young man smiled faintly, raised his hand, and the wind whizzed out from his fingers, instantly condensing into an extremely sharp sword, visible to the naked eye, and flew towards the woman in white.

    What a disaster!  It is absolutely a disaster.  With a long sigh, Shu Chu was thinking about how to avoid the blow that would affect him, but suddenly his collar was lifted up by a hand, and then it flew up lightly and fell to the side.

    The sword condensed by the wind struck a sycamore tree with all its leaves on the street. The trunk, which was as thick as an ocean bowl, was broken by everything, and then collapsed.

    Shu Chu felt happy when he was mentioned, and smelled the fragrance coming from the tip of his nose.The faint but indistinguishable fragrance of ??, a rare opportunity, waved his hands like an innocent struggle.

    I encountered it, I encountered it.  It is extremely soft, but has amazing elasticity. The graceful and indescribable taste passes through your fingertips. It feels so good!

    But before Shu Chu could think about it, his man had been thrown out and slammed into a restaurant on the street.

    This woman is too cruel to attack. She just touched you there. As for committing such a vicious attack?  The slight anger in his heart flashed past. Shu Churen was still in the air, but he couldn't help but laugh. This woman has such a personality, I like it.  So, a fat man upstairs saw the person he had a pleasant conversation with last night bumping into the wall of the building stupidly, with a fool's smile on his face.

    The person was lifted up again, but this time it was a chubby, oily hand that lifted him up, looking as disgusting as possible.

    ¡°Holy shit, you¡¯re so heavy, heavier than me!¡± The fat man exclaimed, and he was immediately pulled to lie on the open window.

    "My muscles are muscles, yours are fat!" Shu Chu replied dissatisfied.

    Finally being pulled up, the fat man let out a slight gasp and looked at Shu Chuhun sitting opposite him as if nothing had happened, grabbing the roast chicken that the fat man had only finished half of.

    In the street, the wind was blowing wildly. The white-haired young man launched the wind sword effortlessly, while the woman in white kept dodging. Her figure was graceful and light as a feather.  The trees on the street were in bad luck and kept falling down. Pedestrians who stopped to watch did not dare to stay anymore and fled one after another.

    "Tsk, tsk, what a powerful technique. No matter how powerful your martial arts is, it won't work here!" The fat man said tsk, but did not express any opinions to Shu Chu who was helping him eliminate the food in front of him.

    "Not necessarily, this kind of technique has no real effect in the face of the body-protecting Qi!" Hearing the fat man's sigh, Shu Chu took a break from chewing to express his point of view.

    "Well, that's true. My master's immortal sword can't cut through, so this kind of technique won't have any effect on him." The fat man thought for a moment and agreed with Shu Chu's words.

    Finally, he stopped attacking. Looking at the pale-faced woman, the white-haired young man sneered and said, "We'll meet again!" After saying that, he turned around and left without waiting for the woman to reply.

    "Humph!" The woman in white snorted, regardless of whether the white-haired young man's back was turned to her. With a wave of her hand, five talismans floated out and shot toward the enemy in five directions.

    "Fire spell!" The fat man sighed. He had good eyesight and could see clearly what spell the woman threw at a glance.

    "Hey!" The white-haired young man didn't look back. He just stretched out his backhand and held all five spells in his hand. Then, green flames burned between his fingers. His face was expressionless, without any sign of pain.  Place your fingers one foot in front of you, blow out in one breath, and extinguish all the flames.

    The woman in white bit her teeth slightly and took no further action.

    "You are no match for me, your master, maybe, we will meet again!" The white-haired young man suddenly smiled, revealing a mouth of yellow teeth that were incompatible with his pale face. Shu Chu, who happened to see this upstairs, couldn't help but  Disgusted, he retracted his plan to wipe out all the food and wine on the table before the fat man could react.

    Finally, the white-haired young man raised his head and looked towards the building. He glanced at Fatty and Shu Chu like a poisonous snake, then disappeared around the corner of the street after a few ups and downs.

    "Master, wait for me!" He yelled, and Lie Zhen followed and disappeared.

    The woman in white looked a little lost, her figure swayed slightly, and she disappeared in the opposite direction in the blink of an eye.

 Text Chapter 12 Zen Master Dafang

    (I don¡¯t feel very good about this chapter, so just make do with it!)

    Watching the woman disappear, the fat man reluctantly withdrew his gaze.

    "What, do you know these two people?" Shu Chu asked casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize that white-haired man!¡±

    "Then do you know that woman?" Shu Chu stopped, his eyes shining slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either!¡±

    "If you don't know him, what else can you say?" Shu Chu couldn't help but feel angry when he heard the fat man's words. He threw away the chicken bones that had been chewed clean in his hand, rolled up his sleeves, and prepared to teach the fat man a lesson.

    "But, I guess she must be that person's apprentice!" The fat man picked up the wine glass in front of him, took a sip of wine, and said with a smile.

    Shu Chu immediately gave up the idea of ????teaching the fat man a lesson, leaned over and asked: "Who is it?"

    The fat man opened the distance between him and Shu Chu, and shouted strangely: "You don't even know that person?"

    Shu Chu was furious and said: "If you don't tell who that person is, how will I know?"

    "Hey, no wonder you are destined to be a servant. Who can teach such a disciple except Zhang Tianshi of Longhu Mountain?"

    Shu Chu suddenly realized, how could he not have heard of Zhang Tianshi when he was walking in the world? But before today, he thought those magic techniques were just to deceive ordinary people, and never took Zhang Tianshi to heart.

    Today, three kingdoms coexist, Southern Chu, Northern Qi and Xili. Among them, Southern Chu is Taoist, Northern Qi is popular in Confucianism, and Xili is a country where Buddhism is overwhelming.  Of course, except for Confucianism, the other two were based on the beliefs of emperors and nobles.  For example, in Southern Chu, emperors of all dynasties advocated the art of immortality. Although no one actually achieved immortality, this belief has never changed.

    Zhang Tianshi from Longhu Mountain was the national master of Southern Chu. His martial arts skills were unknown, but his Taoist skills were at the pinnacle. He had thousands of disciples under his disciples. He was very prominent for a time and was highly praised by the current Emperor Mingyang.

    Shu Chu was stunned at first, and then became furious. What do you mean by being a servant?  Thinking of the bellyband from last night, I couldn't help but glare at the fat man in front of me.

    "I said, fat man, are your tastes so bad?"

    "What?" The fat man didn't understand and asked.

    "I said, you just stole Yun Zixuan's bellyband, but why did you only steal her maid's?"

    It's okay not to mention it. As soon as he mentioned what happened last night, the fat man became angry. He stared at Shu Chu and said, "You are such a shameful person. You didn't ask me to be your brother in vain. I didn't expect that you actually reported it and I almost got caught!"  It seemed that he had forgotten who clicked whose vagina.  Moreover, you can confidently say that you regard a person you met for the first time as your brother?

    "Come on, fat man, I'm just testing your reaction ability. Why are you so angry? But you, the future god-stealer, how come you just hit the passenger car by mistake?"

    The two got into an argument. Poor Shu Chu didn't have much practice in this area, so he obviously couldn't argue with the fat man. What's more, he was even more disadvantaged because he couldn't react as quickly as the fat man. Before the guy came closer, the fat man jumped out of the window and ran away.  Fast.  Then Shu Chu was unlucky enough to be caught by a waiter. The great swordsman couldn't do anything like eating the Overlord's meal. Unfortunately, all his newly paid salary of five taels of silver was spent on this.

    After paying the bill and walking out of the restaurant, Shu Chu learned his lesson and decided to teach Fatty a lesson the next time he saw him, regardless of whether his martial arts would be revealed.

    While Shu Chu was quarreling with the fat man, on another street in the capital, at the gate of Ruolin Temple, a white-haired young man and his apprentice stood outside the gate of the temple and sent a greeting card.

    Ruolin Temple is the most famous of the few temples in Beijing. The presiding Zen master Dafang is profound in Buddhism and is an eminent monk.  In Southern Chu, where Taoism is rampant, the existence of Zen Master Dafang is indeed an anomaly. Not only dignitaries like to associate with him, but even the current emperor often invites him to the palace to give Zen lectures.

    Such treatment comes from the life experience of Zen Master Dafang, because Zen Master Dafang was a direct disciple of the Fang family before he became a monk. Many people felt regretful when he gave up his promising future and became a monk.

    The novice looked at the two people with doubtful eyes. Although he thought the young man next to him looked rustic, the white-haired young man's cold and aloof temperament still made him dare not neglect him.

    "Falling Snow Nightmare!"

    When Zen Master Dafang saw the signature on the invitation, he couldn't help but feel shocked. The nihilistic and unpredictable expression on the face of the virtuous eminent monk disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by a pale and slightly distorted face.  s face.

    How long?  It's been about thirty years, and you're finally back?  Reaching out his hand to tear the greeting card into pieces, Zen Master Dafang turned his head and sawThe stunned novice monk waved his hand impatiently and asked him to retreat.

    After taking a few long breaths, Zen Master Dafang recited the Heart-Cleaning Mantra several times before walking out slowly.

    After seeing the white-haired young man at the door, Zen Master Dafang was obviously relieved. Luo Xuexiang was dead. The man in front of him should be his disciple.

    "Please come inside!" He led the two of them into the temple gate and walked forward leisurely on the corridor.

    "Fang Qingliu, we have been separated for more than thirty years, and we don't even recognize our old friends anymore?" Zen Master Dafang, who had already let go, suddenly heard the cold words of the white-haired young man coming from behind.

    "Ah!" Zen Master Dafang exclaimed, stopped Youhu, turned his head and stared at the white-haired young man, with a horrified expression on his face, took two steps back suddenly, and squeezed out two words from his throat: "Yes  ¡­¡­you?"

    "Yes, it's me!" The white-haired young man nodded and said, "What? Don't you welcome me back?"

    Lie Zhen listened a little puzzled. In his opinion, since the master knew the monk, why did he have such a strange conversation?  It's really hard to understand.

    After Zen Master Dafang¡¯s expression changed several times, he returned to normal.  But he was sighing in his heart. Seeing this person, he was afraid that he would never have peace again.

    "Amitabha, I am so happy and congratulated that the donor has attained enlightenment!"

    "Really? I'm afraid you wish that I would never come back, and then you can continue to be your virtuous monk!" The white-haired young man stared at Zen Master Dafang with a knife-like gaze, and the white-haired young man exhausted the Zen Master's thoughts.

    "The sky is full of white snow and flying demons, and the unintentional mad sword rolls into the clear stream. It is a thing of the past, coming and going in vain, the poor monk has retreated into Buddhism, there is no more green stream in the world, why is the donor here?" Zen Master Dafang took a long breath and recovered.  With a kind-hearted look on his face, his eyes returned to tranquility.  After all, these decades of chanting and practicing vegetarianism were not in vain.

    "I wonder if you still remember this. Back then, together with Wu Xin and Kuang Jian, you and I had the world at our fingertips. Now that the two of them have become withered bones, are you really willing to hide in Buddhism until you die of old age?"  In the past, there was a hint of sadness in the white-haired man's words, but then it was replaced by coldness.

    "Amitabha!" Zen Master Dafang clasped his palms together and chanted the Buddha's name without answering.

    "You know very well my temperament, Luo Xue Xiang, and no one can stop me from what I want to do. If you don't want to" Although the following words could not be continued, the meaning behind them was even heard by Lie Zhen on the side.  come out.

    "Amitabha!" Dafang closed his eyes slightly, and the sound of the Buddha's trumpet represented his answer.

    "Humph!" Luo Xuexiang snorted coldly and turned around suddenly. Behind him, Lie Zhen retreated in a hurry, his steps were unsteady, and he almost fell to the ground.

    "Back then, the ambitious Fang Qingliu became the Zen master Dafang who had nothing to lose. I was mistaken. But, hey, I didn't know that the people in the Fang family were as unconcerned as the master, and they were content with this precarious wealth and glory?  "

    After a pause, Luo Xuemeng stopped, "Or maybe there is no second Fang Qingliu in the Fang family?"

    Zen Master Dafang suddenly opened his eyes, and a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes. The loose monk's robes were fluttered out, and the airflow in the corridor suddenly stagnated. The omnipresent pressure forced Lie Zhen, who was hiding behind Luo Xuexiang, to choke his breath, and then he retreated helplessly.  A few steps.

    Luoxuemeng did not move, his body was like a rock, and despite the strong wind and waves, it could not move him at all.  But he saw his lips move slightly, and after reciting a series of spells, a tangible lightsaber suddenly appeared in his hand. The sword was huge, with water-like ripples flowing all over his body, which was hard to look at.

    " Then Luo Xuemeng stood up and stabbed out his lightsaber, pointing at Zen Master Dafang's sleeves.

    "Puff!" With a sound, scraps of cloth flew all over the sky, like butterflies piercing flowers. Accompanying these butterflies were the lightsabers that turned into fragments. As soon as the fragments flew out, they disappeared.

    Zen Master Dafang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. The two sleeves of his robe were gone, leaving only two skinny arms. His body staggered, and the back of his right hand was bleeding.  But during the blow just now, he saw that his sleeve could not withstand the sword, so he hit the sword's edge with his right fist again.

    " Luoxuemeng, on the other hand, stood still where he was, not even taking a step back.

    "You thought I would never be able to come back after losing all my martial arts skills, didn't you?" A disdainful smile escaped from the corner of Luo Xuemeng's lips, "You couldn't compete with me back then, and you can't compete with me now!"

    "Also, I forgot to mention" Luo Xuexiang, who had taken a step forward, stopped again and said coldly: "My power now, not to mention killing you, is to destroy the entire Fang family.  It¡¯s also a piece of cake!¡±

    Looking at the disappearing back of Luo Xuexiang, Zen Master Dafang¡¯s face turned pale. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he collapsed weakly.  thisMan is a devil. If he still had some humanity back then, now, he has become a devil who has emerged from the Nine Nether Hells, and no one can stop him anymore!

 Text Chapter 13 There is a girl Han Yan

    After finding out where Yipin Pavilion was, Shu Chu walked to the door of Yipin Pavilion half an hour later.  .  com I saw that this small building with a plaque of Yipin Pavilion was fresh and elegant. It stood on the corner at the end of Wangfu Street, and it had a unique charm.

    Stepping into the lobby, what you see is not a counter, but several sandalwood tables and chairs with tea sets. Two women are sitting on a table by the window sipping tea.  If he hadn't seen the plaque, Shu Hu would have thought this was a teahouse.

    Seeing Shu Chu stepping in, the two women raised their heads and looked towards the door.

    Sitting facing the door was a girl of about 16 years old, wearing a goose yellow short shirt, with a delicate face. Although she was considered pretty, she was still a little more beautiful than the woman in white that Yun Zixuan and Shu Chu had just seen.  Quite a bit different.  What really attracted Shu Chu was the girl's eyes.  It's hard to describe what kind of eyes these are, as clear as a lake, but with a bit of mist, and a bit mysterious. The facial features that are not originally very beautiful, paired with these eyes, have a look that is not inferior to the clouds.  Zixuan's charm.

    It¡¯s worth the trip. It seems that Xiao Cui occasionally wants to do good things.

    As for the girl with her back to the door, she turned around and looked over. The girl with a delicate face should be the maid facing the woman facing her. Although she was delicate, she could be ignored compared to her master.

    "Excuse me, is this the Yipin Pavilion?" Shu Chu coughed twice and walked slowly towards the table where the woman was sitting with his most elegant steps. It seemed like this. Although he was dressed as a housekeeper, after all, he was once  The sword god still has a little bit of his magnanimity left.

    "However, Shu Chu's words sounded as stupid as possible. They were just words asked by a young man who was stunned, and the temperament he finally showed was completely gone.

    Therefore, as soon as Shu Chu said the words, the maid who turned to look at him burst into laughter.

    "This is right here. Sir, what can I do for you?"

    Shu Chu felt a little suspicious. There was no one else here except these two women. Looking at the leisurely appearance of these two people, they didn't look like they were doing business?

    "I am the steward of Duke Yun's Mansion. I came here to buy some boxes of rouge on the order of Miss Yun!" Shu Chu felt slightly annoyed when he saw the maid's smile. He no longer cared about his image and walked directly to the two girls.  He pulled up a chair and sat down.

    Seeing Shu Chu's rude behavior, the pretty woman was not angry. She just looked at Shu Chu and smiled lightly, elegantly and calmly. However, the maid next to her was dissatisfied and said: "You don't even ask if you want to sit down."  What does this master mean?"

    Shu Chu chuckled, put his head in front of the maid, and said with a smile on his face: "Who is the master of this place?"

    The maid was stunned for a moment, but she had never seen such a scoundrel as Shu Chu. Just when she was about to retort, the woman shouted to her: "Qingran, why don't you go and get rouge for this young master?"

    " He responded lightly, pushed away the chair and walked towards the stairs. Before leaving, he gave Shu Chu a hard look.  It seems that what the philosopher said is true that only villains and women are difficult to raise. Shu Chu had already offended someone after just two sentences.

    "Young Master is very handsome, but he has only recently started working in Yun Mansion?"

    "You are so smart, Miss Yun. I was taken in by Miss Yun to work in the house yesterday!"

    "No wonder!" The woman suddenly realized, and then smiled softly: "My name is Liu Hanyan. You can just call me Hanyan, sir. I am not a young lady!"

    "Hanyan Hanyan, what a name!" There are some things that men are born with. Although Shu Chu had no experience in chatting up and laughing in front of women before, he was self-taught. "My name is Shu Chu.  He¡¯s not a young master, he¡¯s just a servant, Han Yan can just call me Shu Chu!¡±

    Talking to Liu Hanyan really felt like a spring breeze. Her words were very soft, with a bit of gentleness, and there was no hint of alienation.

    "Young Master, please don't say that." After a pause, Liu Hanyan said with a smile: "Young Master, you have clear eyesight, which is far from ordinary people. I think that working in Yun Mansion is only temporary, and it won't take long for you to become famous!"

    Hearing Liu Hanyan's words, Shu Chu couldn't help but look at this woman with admiration. His previous poor performance did not have any impact on her, and he was really good at judging people.

    "Thank you Hanyan for your kind words. If Shu is successful in his career, he will never forget his words!" What were originally polite words changed their tone in Shu Chu's playful smile, and became a bit funny.

    Liu Hanyan didn't take it seriously, just smiled faintly, stood up, took a teacup, and poured a cup of tea for Shu Chu.

    At this time, Qingran had already come downstairs. She gently placed several boxes of rouge in front of Shu Chu, nuzzled at Shu Chu and said, "You used rouge!"

    "Thank you!" As soon as these two words were spoken, Shu Chu was alreadyI feel something is wrong, what do you mean by rouge?  Have you become a girl?

    "Puch!" Liu Hanyan couldn't help laughing when he heard this. This smile was like catkins in the wind, unpredictable, but so fresh and indifferent. Shu Chu couldn't help but be stunned when he saw it, and he forgot to retort to Qingran.

    Perhaps because she was embarrassed by Shu Chu¡¯s burning eyes, Liu Hanyan turned away slightly and said nothing more.

    Qingran didn't see her lady's embarrassment, she just teased Yu Shuchu and said, "Young Master, you don't have to be embarrassed. There are so many unmanly people like you, so it's not a big deal to use rouge!"

    "Oh, then in your eyes, who is the manly person?" Shu Chu is not angry at all now. Compared with the girl Xiaocui from Yun Mansion, this Qingran is much cuter, maybe  Under the influence of Liu Hanyan, although she is naughty, she has a spirit of agility and activity. Not to mention Shu Chu is a master of heaven, even an ordinary man cannot be angry with such a lively and lovely girl.

    "Yes!" After a slight hesitation, he stuck out his tongue and said, "The sword god Chu Tianshu is a first-class good man. If he comes to propose, my lady will not refuse!"

    "Qingran!" Liu Hanyan scolded him when he saw that he was involved.

    "Really? I heard that Chu Tianshu was a murderous demon, and countless martial arts heroes died under his sword. Don't tell me that this is the heroic spirit that a man should have!" I heard Qing Ran mention it.  After seeing his past self, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel curious. He saw that Liu Hanyan had a different kind of beauty when she scolded people. Her eyes, which were shining with a slightly angry look, still had an attractive light mist. Shu Chu  He looked calm and put on his signature lazy smile again.

    "Who did you listen to?" It was obvious that Qingran and Liu Hanyan had a very good relationship. Qingran just smiled at Liu Hanyan's slight anger and did not involve her again.

    "Isn't it like this?" Shu Chu asked strangely.  From his own point of view, he was indeed ruthless in his actions in the past. There were almost no people who could escape from his sword. He deserved to have a bad reputation in the world. Shu Chu never cared about this.

    "Nonsense!" She lightly refuted Shu Chu's words, then suddenly turned to Liu Hanyan and said, "Miss, it's up to you to speak, you know more."

    Hearing Qingran¡¯s words, Shu Chu was very curious, why did Liu Hanyan know better? Could it be that he had met her before?  It's funny to think that I actually asked others about myself.

    "You can say what you want, what does it have to do with me?" Liu Hanyan said lightly angrily.

    Qingran didn't care about Liu Hanyan's slightly annoyed attitude. She knew that the lady's thoughts were similar to hers.

    "Hearsays can never be taken seriously. You are already a lot older and you actually believe such things." Miss Qingran, who insulted Shu Chu a few more times and changed her career to become a storyteller, cleared her throat.  He said slowly: "Although Chu Tianshu has indeed killed many people, the world is dangerous and there is no room for mercy!"

    As soon as these words came out, Shu Chu had a different view of Qingran. Although Qingran's expression was a little naive and she might not be able to truly understand the dangerous meaning of Jianghu, but compared to those who were full of childish yearning for the beauty of Jianghu,  But it is much stronger.

    Qingran continued to speak unhurriedly: "Ten years ago, Chu Tianshu made his debut and killed the Eighteen Evil Leaders of Black Wind Mountain, making him famous in the world. From this, we can see his chivalrous heart!"

    "Oh, how do you know he didn't go there just to make a name for himself?" Shu Chu interjected.

    "Hmph!" He gave Shu Chu an exaggerated look of fainting, and said lightly: "If you want to become famous, you shouldn't choose the Eighteen Evil Leaders. There are so many evil people in the world, why do you need to do such a difficult dance?"

    "Moreover, Chu Tianshu's battle lasted for three days and nights. His martial arts at that time was not as high as it would later be. It is said that after that battle, he was covered in blood and had countless wounds on his body."

    " Shu Chu sighed slightly. That battle was indeed the most difficult battle since his debut. It was precisely because of that battle that his swordsmanship improved by leaps and bounds.

    "Three years later, in the battle of Dashanguan, he killed the enemy general among thousands of troops. How many people in the world can do such a thing? Not to mention that there are many masters in Wang Fusheng's account, even himself.  There are countless masters in Northern Qi!"

    Shu Chu smiled slightly and said nothing. Those things were in the past, and the current self is just a person who has heard of books.

    "Later Chu Tianshu came to Beijing and challenged dozens of masters. Although he showed no mercy to the defeated, he did not kill anyone. Do you think such a person has anything to do with the devil?" Qingran pouted slightly.  , with a simple expression and a bit of pride, as if Chu Tianshu had a great relationship with him.

    "ThatLater, didn't he?  " Before Shu Chu could say anything, Qingran had already interrupted him: "That's because his martial arts skills are too high, and neither Emperor Mingyang nor the princes and nobles can tolerate his unruliness.  Emperor Mingyang wanted to make him a marquis and let him serve the royal family, but he refused, so he was pursued by more than a hundred guards!  "

    By now, Shu Chu was a little suspicious of the identity of Liu Hanyan's maid. Why did they know so clearly about what happened to him back then?

    "Everyone has a temper, let alone the mighty Sword God?" Qingran said with a lively expression, "More than a hundred guards were wiped out, and Emperor Mingyang was so angry that he stared. Moreover, it is said that the Sword God also left a sentence  talk."

    "Oh, what are you talking about?" Seeing Liu Hanyan's eyes looking towards him, Shu Chu showed a lazy smile and asked casually.

    "He said it!" Qingran's eyes showed a look of yearning, "He said that in this world, he can go wherever he wants, and no one can restrain him!"

    "Do you think these words are very heroic?" He looked at Shu Chu and sighed softly: "Only the sword god is qualified to say such words. Therefore, I think the most heroic person in the world is the sword god Chu.  It feels so comfortable!¡±

    Shu Chu was a little stunned, had he ever said such a thing?  Why do you have no impression of yourself?

    ¡°In the final analysis, Qingran¡¯s appreciation and even worship of Chu Tianshu actually stemmed from his little girl-like nymphomaniac. Now that the Sword God really appeared in front of her, she didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Liu Hanyan also pursed her lips and smiled. She was already familiar with Qingran's current behavior.  However, she couldn't help but think, how nice would it be to meet the Sword God himself?

 Text Chapter 14 The Dharma of Charm

    Yunfu

    Before even entering Yi Qingxuan, Shu Chu heard a burst of coquettish voices and it was so lively.  .  com felt a little strange in his heart, Yunzixuan was so quiet, why was he so noisy now?

    After entering the courtyard gate, they saw only twos and threes, delicate women dressed as maids, talking and laughing to each other, and no one noticed Shu Chu coming in.  These maids were all beautiful and colorful, making Chu Chu feel dazzled.

    Looking towards the attic, I saw several women having fun on the balcony. Among them, the one with the most graceful figure facing away from Shu Chu was Yun Zixuan, while a woman in green shirt was leaning on the railing with a pretty face.  , black hair draped on the back of her head like a waterfall, still smiling exaggeratedly on her face, another woman in a white skirt was holding the hand of the woman in a green shirt, and was also gesticulating something, her face could not be seen clearly.  The noble temperament in the demeanor and demeanor of these people is undoubtedly evident. They must be women from aristocratic families with the same status as Yun Zixuan.

    "Guanshi Shu, are you back?"

    Turning around to look, Xiao Xi was walking towards this side, holding a maid by her hand.

    "Well, why is it so lively here today?" Shu Chu naturally wanted to ask around when he saw an acquaintance.

    "It's Fang Yueqin and Miss Ximen Ruoyun who are here as guests." Xiao Xi looked at the attic and explained to Shu Chu.

    "Oh, who is Fang Yueqin from Fang Yueqin?" Shu Chu asked again.

    "She is Young Master Fang's sister!" The maid next to Xiao Xi interrupted. She looked a little curious, and felt a little incredible about Shu Chu, a man who appeared in the daughter's kingdom.

    "Oh, who are you?" This maid looks pretty good, with a delicate face and looks very weak. She and Xiao Xi should have the same personality, otherwise they wouldn't be good friends.

    "Ximen Yueru, just call me Xiaoru!" It seems that she is Ximen Ruoyun's personal maid, "Who are you?"

    "I am" Before he finished speaking, Shu Chu suddenly sensed the eyes on the attic. He raised his head and looked directly into the eyes of the woman in the white dress. He saw that her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her lips were a little red, and her eyes were like black mountains.  He is as clear as white water and has a dashing and heroic demeanor, so it is obvious that his martial arts skills are not weak.

    There was curiosity in her eyes, and then she suddenly turned her head and said something to Yun Zixuan. Then Miss Xiaocui appeared in her sight and shouted to Shu Chu: "Guanshi Shu, miss, please come up!"

    Shu Chu found it a bit funny. It seemed that they regarded themselves as some kind of rare animals.  With a sigh, Shu Chu walked towards the attic.

    "Hey, you haven't said who you are yet?" Ximen Yueru's voice came from behind. Shu Chu turned around, showed a lazy smile, and whispered: "My name is Shu Chu, and I belong to Yi Qingxuan.  Take charge!"

    Walking into the attic, there were four girls, Bamboo, Orchid, Chrysanthemum and Plum, guarding downstairs. When they saw her coming in, they all had playful smiles in their eyes. Fortunately, Shu Chu's face had improved a lot recently, so they responded with a lazy smile and walked upstairs.

    "Miss summoned Shu Chu, do you have any instructions?" When he went upstairs and saw three beauties, Shu Chu decided to take a preemptive strike and asked loudly.

    Looking sideways, the woman in the green shirt has a skin as smooth as gel, a face like a peach blossom, and eyes with endless spring waves. She is sitting lazily on the chair with a faint smile on her lips. She can be said to be a naturally charming person, and Shu Chu is heartbroken.  With a jump, his eyes couldn't help but stare, and he didn't even notice a trace of drool flowing from the corner of his mouth.

    "Ruoyun, what do you want her to do when you ask her to come up?" Seeing Shu Chu's ugly appearance at this moment, Yun Zixuan suddenly felt unhappy and said angrily to the woman in the white dress.

    "What? You can't bear to part with it now? Let me see what is so outstanding about the man that our Miss Yun can like!" Ximen Ruoyun replied with a smile, with a hint of teasing and teasing in his tone.  .

    "You damn girl, what are you talking about?" Yun Zixuan was annoyed and punched Ximen Ruoyun lightly.

    "Oh, Sister Yan, look at it, you haven't even gotten married yet, and you are already protecting your sweetheart!" Ximen Ruoyun pretended to be heartbroken and patted his chest exaggeratedly.

    Among the three, Yun Zixuan still has the largest breasts, followed by Fang Yueqin, and Ximen Ruoyun. Of course, in relative terms, compared to other women, the breasts of these three women are all amazingly large.  After comparing the breast sizes of the three women in his mind, Shu Chu came to the above conclusion. Therefore, he felt that Yun Zixuan was the most attractive. No wonder she was rated as the most beautiful woman in Southern Chu.  But I don¡¯t know whether the next two or three will include Ximen Ruoyun and Fang Yueqin in front of me?

    ??Suddenly, Shu Chu felt a warm and cool feeling pass through his face, and he was suddenly shocked to see Fang Yueqin standing in front of him, with fingers cut like white jade still resting on the tip of his nose.

    I saw her eyes blinking and blinking, as if they could talk, with a hint of affection, if there was any, it made people confused.??Enchanted.

    Such a powerful charm method, Shu Chu's heart trembled, this Fang Yueqin is not simple, even if he is born with a charm, if he has not practiced such a method, he will not be able to have such an effect, even if he has reached the way of heaven,  Still can't help but be tempted.

    "What's your name?" Fang Yueqin's words are as gentle as the breeze, just like a lover's murmurs.

    Shu Chu sneered in his heart. He was probably looking for the wrong person when he used this kind of charm on himself.  On the surface, he still looked like a pig, and answered vaguely: "My name is Shu Chu!"

    "So good!" The fingertips slid across Shu Chu's face again, and paused for a while on the mustache left by Shu Chu. She just laughed softly and said: "You are really attractive with a little beard. You are indeed very attractive."  smell!"

    "Hey, you are playing with fire**, this little girl doesn't know how to live or die.  Shu Chu snorted in his heart, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw Yun Zixuan and Ximen Ruoyun had stopped fighting and were looking this way strangely.

    "Let me ask you, Shu Chu, do you like sister Zixuan very much?" Fang Yueqin took back her hand and asked loudly on purpose.

    "Yeah!" Shu Chu responded and deliberately swallowed.

    "Then do you think of her every time you dream?" Fang Yueqin continued her charm.

    "Um!"

    "Yueqin, what are you doing?" Yun Zixuan couldn't help but feel a little annoyed. In front of so many people, Fang Yueqin actually asked such a question.

    "Haha, sister Zixuan, let me ask this man for you. He has fantasies about you!" Fang Yueqin turned back with a smile and said, "Maybe he is a frog prince!"

    "Damn girl, how can you be so joking?" Yun Zixuan took Fang Yueqin's hand and wanted to pull her away to prevent Shu Chu from making a fool of herself.

    Who knew that Fang Yueqin had been waiting for this opportunity. She raised her head carelessly, looked directly at Shu Chu, her charming eyes were as silky as silk, and asked in a sweet voice: "Shu Chu, do you want to marry sister Zixuan?"

    As soon as these words came out, even though Yun Zixuan had always been calm, she couldn't help but blush.  Ximen Ruoyun, on the other hand, smiled and watched the two of them messing around without interrupting.  But he couldn't help but look at Shu Chu.

    In fact, Shu Chu is not ugly at all. On the contrary, he is very handsome, with sharp eyebrows and slanting eyebrows. His eyes no longer have the sparkle of the past, but now they appear deep and far away, unable to be seen through.  He is eight feet tall and has a long body. If it weren't for the fact that he has restrained his sharpness and looks inconspicuous, and the beard he has left shows the vicissitudes of life, he would be a handsome man anyway.

    Ximen Ruoyun comes from a family background. Although he could not tell that Shu Chu possessed martial arts, he felt that there was something special about this man. Although he did not know what was special, it was enough to form a good impression on Shu Chu.

    Hearing Fang Yueqin's question, Shu Chu felt happy. You are so immortal, now it's my turn to take revenge on you.  But Shu Chu still had a dull look on his face at this moment, pretending to be infatuated, and said loudly: "I still want to marry you as my wife!"

    As soon as these words came out, Ximen Ruoyun couldn't stop laughing, his voice was as clear as a bell, his movements were slightly exaggerated, and he actually bent down.  Yun Zixuan also laughed. Isn't Fang Yueqin shooting himself in the foot?

    Fang Yueqin was not angry, but felt a sense of shock in her heart. When Shu Chu answered her words just now, he intentionally or unintentionally released a few rays of joking spirit, which penetrated directly into her mind, and the charming thoughts suddenly backfired.  If Shu Chu hadn't meant to be merciful, she would have been destroyed just by this.

    Even so, Shu Chu intended to punish him lightly. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that he had some kind of lustful heart at work, which made this ray of spirit deeply imprinted in her mind and lingering.

    Charm** is different from other martial arts. It is a purely spiritual martial arts, supplemented by body movements and expressions, etc., to make the target of your spells obey you. However, Fang Yueqin's skills are insufficient and is divided into nine levels of mental skills.  She had only reached the sixth level. She thought Shu Chu was just an ordinary person, so she cast a spell to make fun of Yu Yun Zixuan.  She has always believed that she is no worse than Yun Zixuan, and is not convinced by the title of the most beautiful woman in Beijing, so she did this.

    Ximen Ruoyun thought that Fang Yueqin was already angry, and with some thoughts of watching a show in his heart, he looked at Fang Yueqin, but saw that her face was pale, and she looked at Shu Chu with a hint of fear in her eyes, and she couldn't help but be surprised.  , asked aloud: "Yue Qin, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    Fang Yueqin took two steps back, glanced at Shu Chu's smiling face, turned around and said, "I suddenly feel uncomfortable, so I'll take my leave now. Sister Zixuan, I'll be our guest another day!"

    Yun Zixuan felt strange for a while. She was fine just now, so why did she become uncomfortable now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor in the mansion to come and take a look at you, Xiaocui!¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s nothing serious,I'll go back first!  "Fang Yueqin didn't dare to delay any longer. After all, Charming is not an ordinary martial art. The mental level was hit, and the injury was not light.

    "Then I'll give it to you!" Yun Zixuan said.

    "No need!" After saying this, Fang Yueqin had already stepped onto the stairs. When he was leaving, he couldn't help but look back at Shu Chu, but saw Shu Chu looking at him with a half-smile, thinking of what he had done, his face  I couldn't help but blush, so I didn't go too far and went downstairs.

    "Zixuan, I'll say goodbye too!" Before Yun Zixuan understood what was going on, Ximen Ruoyun said goodbye again.

    "Why do you want to leave too? Can't you stay with me for a while longer?" Yun Zixuan was a little uninterested. Although she had always been content with being quiet, she didn't have many real friends, but she didn't expect that Fang Yueqin and Ximen Ruoyun would be together so soon.  go back.

    "Haha!" Ximen Ruoyun smiled a little apologetically and said, "I have something to do when I go back. Come and play with me tomorrow!"

    "Then I'll give it to you!" Yun Zixuan said helplessly.

    "No, how dare you go to Miss Yun to see me off? I'll just let you, Manager Shu, see you off!"

    "That's fine!" Yun Zixuan sold Shu Chu with such a simple word. Of course, this was Shu Chu's later thought.

 Text Chapter 15 The First Master

    After respectfully sending Ximen Ruoyun out of the gate of Yun Mansion, Shu Chu let out a long breath. He could already see that Ximen Ruoyun looked at him strangely.  .  com After all, Ximen Ruoyun is much smarter than Yun Zixuan, so she might have seen something.

    Watching Ximen Ruoyun get into the gorgeous carriage with the help of the maid named Ruyue, she breathed a sigh of relief when she suddenly saw Ximen Ruoyun sticking his head out of the car and waving to him.

    Under the surprised gaze of the guard guarding the door, Shu Chu had no choice but to walk to the carriage and said, "Miss Ximen, do you have any other instructions?"

    "Mr. Shu, can you please get in the car and talk for a while?" Ximen Ruoyun poked his head out and looked at Shu Chu with an unpredictable smile.

    "Isn't this bad? If men and women don't get close to each other, it will hurt Miss Ximen's reputation if they see her!" Shu Chu said, deliberately turning his head to look at the guard at the door.

    "I'm not afraid of a little girl, so what should Mr. Shu be afraid of?" Ximen Ruoyun's words were slightly mocking, and his fair face showed a cute little girlish attitude, which made people dazzled.

    Are we familiar?  It seemed like it was the first time we met.  Muttering in his heart, Shu Chu bravely got on the carriage. Ximen Ruyue looked a little surprised and nodded lightly towards Shu Chu.

    After sitting down in the carriage, Shu Chu asked: "I wonder what Miss Ximen's orders are?"

    "Is Ruoyun so annoying? I don't even want to invite you to sit in the car!" Ximen Ruoyun showed an aggrieved look, his beautiful eyes were moving, and it was indescribably arousing to people's reverie.

    "I don't dare, it's just that Mr. Shu is a lowly person, and I'm afraid I don't deserve to be my lady and you fall in love with me so wrongly!" Shu Chu couldn't help but sigh in his heart, why are these women so powerful than each other?  It seems that no one is big-breasted and brainless!  Now Ximen Ruoyun's charm is catching up to Fang Yueqin, who uses seductive skills. Although she doesn't have that seductive demeanor, her innocent and cute look is hard for ordinary men to resist.

    Seeing that Shu Chu was deliberately distant, Ximen Ruoyun pouted slightly, but suddenly changed his tone: "What did Mr. Shu do to Yue Qin just now?"

    "What? What did you do?" Shu Chu's heart trembled. This was Ximen Ruoyun's real intention of inviting him to the carriage. But what kind of person is Shu Chu? Since he returned to the world, he has been pretending to be stupid and making jokes.  His skills have been improving, and now his eyes are wandering on Ximen Ruoyun's lips, with a confused look on his face.

    "Brother Shu, don't think Ruoyun is a blind man. If nothing happened between you two, why did Fang Yueqin turn pale and leave in a hurry?"

    "Maybe there is something wrong with her, I don't know anyway!" Shu Chu lazily yawned.

    "You" Ximen Ruoyun felt angry, and his tone suddenly turned cold: "But I don't know what Brother Shu did when he sneaked into the Yun Mansion?"

    snort!  Do you think you are pretty and I will accept your orders?  Regarding Ximen Ruoyun's sudden change of tone, Shu Chu responded lazily: "Shu doesn't know what Miss Ximen is talking about, can you make it clear?"

    Ximen Ruoyun snorted coldly and said: "Since Brother Shu is unwilling to admit the city, Ruoyun can't do anything about it. However, Ruoyun reminded Brother Shu that Uncle Yun is not as kind as he appears. Brother Shu, be careful!"

    Shu Chu shrugged and smiled, "If that's the case, then Shu will take leave!" After saying that, he stood up in a long voice and jumped off the carriage. Feeling the hateful eyes behind him, he couldn't help but smile bitterly. It had only been half an hour.  Miss Yun's two close friends were offended by her.

    ***

    At night, the entire capital city was shrouded in cold wind. The bustling lights shone through the wealthy mansions, and the bare branches of the willow trees swayed in the wind, making them look a little depressed.

    South of the Forbidden City, in Zijin Lake, the lake water ripples in circles, layer by layer.  Several lights were hung on the lakeside, emitting a yellowish light that cast a layer of confusion over the entire lake area.

    In fact, Zijin Lake is part of the Imperial City of Nanchu, but it is too remote. Royal members rarely come here. Occasionally, they come here just to enjoy the scenery, so it seems unusually quiet. There are no guards or maids here.  It's safe, but no one has ever worried about it.  Because the person living here is Li Ruojie, who is known as the number one swordsman in Southern Chu.  Of course, the title of No. 1 Sword is somewhat watery. If Chu Tianshu is not included, it is worthy of the name.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "You're here!" A deep voice came from the palace, and a figure came out of the sky and landed on the lakeside, confronting the original person on both sides.

    "After six years of separation, is Brother Li still well?" Shu Chu laughed and askedA sincere smile, not the slightest bit lazy as usual.  Li Ruojie was a rare opponent. When he traveled to Chujing, he wanted to fight Li Ruojie, but he never found a chance.

    Later, when he was chased by Ouchi's guards, although he eliminated all the guards, he was seriously injured. Later, he met Li Ruojie and had a hasty fight, but neither party tried their best, which was quite regrettable.

    "I know you will come back eventually!" Li Ruojie sighed softly and said: "I hurt you back then, which is really a regret in my life, but I have been waiting for you all these years!"

    Shu Chu smiled slightly and said: "I had to show mercy to Brother Li back then, and that's why we are today. Compared to those hypocrites, Brother Li is considered a hero!"

    "After I recovered from my injury, I wanted to see Brother Li for a duel again, but I always thought to myself that I might not be Brother Li's opponent. I have realized something recently, and I dared to come to Brother Li again to prove my swordsmanship. I think Brother Li must have matured in the past six years.  Have you entered a new realm?"

    "I'm old and no longer useful!" Li Ruojie sighed. He is now in his forties. Compared with Shu Chu's youth and strength, he is indeed old. However, now he is in the right age.  The critical point of age, so Shu Chu came at the right time.

    "Oh, why would Brother Li say this? How can martial arts be restricted by age?"

    "Excellent!" With a loud shout, Li Ruo raised his sword to his chest and said, "Six years later, Brother Chu has changed. There was not so much nonsense back then!"

    "Haha!" Shu Chu laughed, waved his hand, and a wicker flew into his hand. He casually broke off the soft tip and said, "In that case, let's get started!"

    Li Ruojie took a breath of cold air, "Using willow as a sword, Brother Chu has already entered the realm of heaven?"

    "The way of heaven is elusive. I just look at its path and think about it. Only Brother Li can confirm it for me. I hope Brother Li will not disappoint me!"

    "Okay!" A brilliant light burst out from his eyes like a dazzling galaxy. He unsheathed the Void-cutting Sword, and Li Ruojie stepped out, walking on the lake as if walking on flat ground.

 Text Chapter 16 The final battle

    The night was dark, and the dim light from the lamps was not enough for people to see clearly, but for the two top contenders by the lake, it had no impact at all.  .  com

    The silhouette of the figure is faint, and the tip of the toe taps lightly on the cold water, without any water droplets on it. With this single hand, he is worthy of being called the number one master in Beijing.

    Shu Chu closed his eyes slightly and watched Li Ruojie's slightly white hair at the temples fluttering in the night wind, but his face was extremely handsome. He had attracted many women when he was young.

    In an instant, Li Ruojie had reached the center of the lake. His figure suddenly paused, and the water beneath his feet rippled slightly, as if he was standing in the void. He tilted his sword and looked at Shu Chu, waiting for Shu Chu's movement.  .

    Shu Chu let out a long whistle, and he took off without stopping at all, like a falcon soaring in the sky. In the blink of an eye, he reached the center of the lake, and paused slightly when he was about ten feet away from Li Ruojie, "Brother Li,  Look at the sword!¡±

    Shu Chu drew his sword first to show respect. It was hard to find an opponent. If it had been someone else, Shu Chu might not have been polite, but he had never forgotten the feelings that Li Ruojie held back six years ago.

    Although it was just an extremely ordinary gesture, Yu Shuchu's move was completely natural, with a graceful sword, unhurried and unhurried, with a flowing attitude, and there was no flaw in this sword.

    Li Ruojie nodded slightly, swung his sword and hit the tip of the willow. He was a master of the first generation, so he naturally did not want to take advantage of Shu Chu and cut off the willow with the power of his famous sword.

    The tip of the sword touched the tip of the willow and retreated at the slightest touch. Shu Chu also retreated with the force of this slight touch.

    The toes of the two people touched the water at the same time, and then bounced up at the same time.

    On the edge of the lake, two figures stared quietly at the two people fighting each other, their eyes not blinking for a moment. They watched the two people calmly separate and then meet each other. One person asked with a bit of anxiety: "Senior Brother, what are you doing?"  Can he win if he talks about my father?"

    The person who spoke had eyebrows like distant mountains and skin like gelatin. He was Liu Hanyan from Yipin Pavilion. The person standing beside her and watching quietly was Fang Yueming, the eldest son of the Fang family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Fang Yueming chased the two people in the middle of the lake and said with a bitter smile.  With their martial arts skills, not to mention interfering in the fight between the two in the lake, they couldn't even rely on the buoyancy of the water to stand on the lake, so they had no choice but to watch from here.

    "Then what should we do?" Liu Hanyan blinked and said quietly, "Would you like to get a bow and arrows?"

    Fang Yueming is also a smart and clear person. He immediately understood what his smart junior sister was planning. After pondering for a while, he said: "Although the master will be unhappy, he can't care about so much. I will go and get one right away."  Here comes the deputy!" With that said, the people rushed towards the Zijin Hall.

    In the middle of the lake, the two men drew swords again, but this time, they were no longer polite. Although it was just to prove their martial arts, it would be meaningless if they didn't use their full strength.

    In the hazy night, I saw that the willow branch in Shu Chu's hand seemed to be alive, the branches were trembling slightly, and they transformed into various shapes, like dreamy bubbles, like fog and lightning.

    Li Ruojie's heart trembled slightly. This time he fought against Chu Tianshu. He didn't have the fierce momentum as last time, but he felt that he was powerless. Although Li Ruojie didn't know anything about the way of heaven, after all, he still had a problem that was not close.  Distance, he has seen a lot in his life, but this is the first time he can step into the heaven in his twenties.

    After thinking about it, Li Ruojie wasn't that bad. He took a long breath and swung out his long sword, laying down a sword curtain, covering everything in front of him. No matter how elusive Shu Chu's sword intention was, as long as he could  As soon as it hits this sword curtain, the wicker will definitely turn into powder. Although this somewhat takes advantage of the weapons, it is still helpless. If you want to avoid fighting with weapons, it is better not to fight this fight.

    Shu Chu smiled slightly. Since he chose to use wicker as a weapon, he had something to rely on. The force of the wicker's extension remained unchanged, still calm, as if slow but fast. After a few gentle hits, the wicker was intact, but it was unable to pierce.  Break the sword curtain.

    In the electric light and stone fire, Shu Chu's eyes were slightly closed, and his consciousness communicated with the heaven and earth. With a slight flick of his wrist, he attracted the spirits of heaven and earth and injected them into the willow branches. Like a dead tree in spring, the willow branches stretched gently, like a phoenix nodding, the tip pecked out, and penetrated in one go.  Through the sword curtain, he flicked the back of Li Ruojie's hand. Li Ruojie couldn't help but be horrified. His gesture froze and the sword curtain shattered, leaving only the black Xuxu-Zhan sword in his hand.

    ??????????????? But Li Ruojie was no ordinary person. He just choked his hand and returned to normal. However, he did not set up the sword curtain again, but turned his wrist and cut the wicker.

    A drink and a peck are all leading points.  This thought suddenly came to his mind, Shu Chu smiled slightly, like holding a flower in his hand, the figure in the void twisted and retreated, the wicker was like a snake body, sliding from Li Ruojie's Xuxu-Zhan sword  However, a layer of skin was peeled off, but it was still intact.

    The tip of their toes touched the lake again, and the ripples dispersed layer by layer. This time, they did not pounce on them again, and both of them chose to retreat to the lake.

    Li Ruojie gasped lightly.?The look in his eyes is getting stronger and stronger. How many years has it been?  There are no more hearty competitions like today. Young people wearing bright clothes and angry horses have become a thing of the past. They are looking for enemies everywhere, and they are happy with a sword. The years and young women have become sediments in the memory. However, to this day  , can actually regain the sword spirit of the past.

    "Brother Chu, I'm going to do my best!" Li Ruojie's voice was no longer calm, with a kind of pride, like burning blood.

    "Brother Li, please!" Shu Chu smiled slightly, and the wicker branches bloomed in his hands, giving birth to endless green leaves in an instant. The expressions of the two people by the lake suddenly changed, and Liu Hanyan said solemnly to Fang Yueming beside him: "  Senior Brother Fang, get ready!"

    Fang Yueming nodded heavily, nocked the arrow, and adjusted the direction of the arrow tip, pointing directly at Shu Chu who had risen into the sky.

    "Li Ruojie's sword was earth-shattering, with an unstoppable murderous intention. If he wanted to kill everything in the world, if there was anyone in the world who dared to face the edge of this sword, except for the sword god, he would not think of anyone else.

    Taking a long breath, the wicker turned into layers of ripples, like water waves flowing, one circle after another, layer upon layer, directly spread on the chest, forming an impeccable defense circle.

    The two of them met in mid-air, and the Xuchu Sword pierced into the willow circle. The willow branches were turned into powder by the sword, and flew down. With this contact, Shu Chu quickly retreated from the air.

    However, compared to Li Ruojie, who was marching forward unstoppably and uniting his sword with his sword, Shu Chu's speed was really a bit slow.  Seeing that the sword was less than two feet away from Shu Chu, Shu Chu suddenly let out a sigh.

    ?????????? The sighs that were there and gone disappeared with the wind, leaving no impact at all. However, Shu Chu¡¯s right hand, which was keeping a virtual grip, suddenly emitted a dazzling white light.

 Text Chapter 17 The Streaking Sword God

    The white light spread out like water, and then condensed together in an instant, forming the shape of a dagger.

    With the arrow still on the string, Fang Yueming felt a stinging pain in his eyes and couldn't help but close his eyes. However, he quickly opened his eyes forcefully and stared at the two people on the lake, only to see that the dagger as cold as the moonlight was still there.  Growing at an astonishing rate, developing towards the shape of a sword.

    "Sword Qi!" A shout rang out, but it was Liu Hanyan who exclaimed in surprise. Although her martial arts level was not high enough, she still had good vision. When she saw Chu Tianshu condensed the tangible sword Qi, she couldn't help but jump.

    As the daughter of the number one swordsman in Southern Chu, Liu Hanyan is naturally quite knowledgeable. In her impression, there are only a few people in the world who can emit sword energy. At most, the sword energy can only grow a few inches or a foot along the edge of the sword.  With his sword light, it is difficult to find an opponent for this skill.  But she had never heard of someone who could condense the true energy into tangible sword energy with bare hands and emit such a strong light like this before, and she had never even thought about it.

    And reflected in the white light, Shu Chu's face became clear. It was the man she had just met yesterday. Liu Hanyan couldn't help but was slightly startled, and actually became a little absent-minded.  Yesterday, Qing Ran showed his appreciation to Chu Tianshu. The man smiled lazily, with a hint of teasing in his eyes, and uttered a few words of rebuttal from time to time Thinking of this, Liu Hanyan's love turned slightly red.

    The lightsaber collided with Li Ruojie's Xuzhou-Zhanping Sword and shattered into pieces, but the sword energy still condensed out at an extremely fast speed because it was a little slow when it started to condense the sword, and Li Ruojie had the first chance.  Ruojie had taken possession of him, but his strength was insufficient, and Shu Chu's figure flew out upside down, but Li Ruojie's sword was still as powerful as a rainbow, clinging to Shu Chu like a maggot attached to a bone.

    The two swords were still connected together, and the air flow spread out, causing their hair to spread out in straight lines toward the back of their heads. Their faces were both a little distorted. At this time, you could see that the wrinkles on Li Ruojie's face were tangled.  Together.

    The two of them flew through the air, and in an instant Shu Chu had retreated to the lakeside.  Fang Yueming adjusted his direction helplessly. If he continued like this, he would be out of the longbow's range.

    But at this moment, Shu Chu's toes suddenly touched the willow tree by the lake. After giving in, he began to use his strength. The lightsaber suddenly came out a few feet, and Li Ruojie, who had lost most of his momentum, forcefully pressed against it.  in the air.

    This is the time you have been waiting for!

    The spiritual energy between heaven and earth flows into the body along the willow branches under the feet, circulates in the Dantian, and then leaks out along the arms. The brilliance is great, like a full moon on the shore of Zijin Lake.

    "Peng!" In the slight sound, the bow string trembled endlessly, and the arrow that left the string turned into a wisp of black light and pointed directly at Shu Chu.

    Fang Yueming took a long breath. He had never shot an arrow so hard before.  As the strings vibrated, Liu Hanyan's heart trembled and she couldn't help but open her mouth to shout.  But it was squeezed into the throat, and there was only an inaudible sound. Even Fang Yueming didn't hear it.

    Do you want to remind him?  While he was still hesitating, the arrow had already arrived in front of Shu Chu.

    When the arrow arrived in front of him, Shu Chu was working on his own, and the brilliance of the full moon continued to flow. He was groaning in his heart. He had never tried to introduce so much energy from heaven and earth. The spiritual energy expanded in his Dantian, flowing endlessly like a whirlpool.  , but what flows out along the arm is much less than what is introduced into the body. If it is not stopped in time, the Dantian may explode.

    Li Ruojie closed his eyes. No wonder the man in front of him could be called the God of Swords. Even if he practiced for another ten or twenty years, he still could not communicate with heaven and earth, draw his true energy into the heaven and earth, or draw the energy from heaven and earth.  Qi is your own true qi, the way of heaven, not everyone can peep into it!

    However, there is no way out.  With Li Ruojie's eyes, he could naturally see that Shu Chu could not control the power of heaven and earth very well, so if he could not catch this sword, the consequences would be obvious.

    Li Ruojie, with a solemn expression, concentrated all his energy on the blade of the sword, trying to break through the brilliance in front of him. The dark blade of the sword still had a desolate and lonely look, but it had lost the indestructible momentum of the previous sword.

    The tip of the sword was submerged in the light. About half a foot into the light, it could no longer move forward at all, as if it encountered solid ice.

    The tip of the sword trembled endlessly, and Li Ruojie's right hand turned into a shadow. The tip of the sword swung to the left, then retreated, swung to the left again, and then thrust forward. Repeating this action, the brilliance slid to the left quietly as if attracted by gravity. At the same time,  Li Ruojie's body rose up, freed from the sticky force of the lightsaber, and floated down. However, the lightsaber with substance still barely brushed Li Ruojie's shoulder. The clothes under the sword turned into powder and were lost in the brilliance.  .

    After Li Ruojie fell, he was already breaking out in a cold sweat. With this kind of power, as long as he slowed down a little, he would be like the clothes on his shoulders!

    Shu Chu, on the other hand, flew out like an arrow from a string, unable to control the power from the night at all, and just met the arrow that was shot.

    "Porphyry!" With a soft sound, Fang Yueming's arrow shot with all his strength was annihilated, and thenThe three people, including Li Ruojie, only heard a loud "Boom!" and Shu Chu fell into the lake with his sword.

    At first, the water surface was still churning, but after a while, it returned to silence, with only ripples still rippling on the water surface.

    "Dad! Are you okay?" Liu Hanyan asked eagerly as she rushed to Li Ruojie's side.

    "It's okay!" Li Ruojie waved his hand, but his eyes wandered on the lake, trying to find Shu Chu's figure.

    "Master, your shoulders!" Fang Yueming asked worriedly when he saw the red color on Li Ruojie's shoulders.

    "Ah!" It was better that Fang Yueming didn't say anything. After he said it, Li Ruojie felt the pain on his shoulder, which was like a twisting pain. With his calm temperament, he couldn't help but exhale in pain.

    "Go back and apply the medicine!" Liu Hanyan hurriedly supported her father and was about to walk towards the Zijin Hall. Li Ruojie shook his head and reluctantly said to Fang Yueming: "Go into the water and see if he is okay!"

    Fang Yueming was puzzled and said: "Chu Tianshu injured you like this, why do you care about his life or death?"

    "Yue Ming!" Holding back the pain, Li Ruojie scolded, "If you don't get rid of this intention, it will be difficult for you to make breakthroughs in martial arts!"

    "Master" Fang Yueming was also a smart man. After hearing Li Ruojie's words, he realized something and hurriedly walked towards the water.

    But at this moment, the water column suddenly rose from the lake, splashing silver pearls all over the sky. Shu Chu rushed out and landed by the lake.  Fang Yueming stopped suddenly and put his hands on his waist unconsciously.

    Liu Hanyan stared blankly at Shu Chu who had fallen by the lake. She saw that his clothes were in pieces, like a ball of rags wrapped around his body, and his slightly fair skin was exposed in the night, and he couldn't help but feel a little dazed.

    "Brother Chu, are you okay?" Li Ruojie breathed a sigh of relief and asked.

    "I" Shu Chu was a little confused and stopped talking. He paused for a moment before grinning and saying, "Why is this lake so cold?" As soon as he finished speaking, he sneezed.

    Fang Yueming couldn't help but be startled when he heard Shu Chu's words. He loosened his hand and looked at Shu Chu with a strange look.  This is what this famous sword god originally looked like?

    Liu Hanyan couldn't help but laugh. Just as he was about to say something, Shu Chu had already run towards the wall, "Brother Li, I have to go back and change clothes first. I'll come to visit another day!" As he ran, the cloth strips on his body  Flying, like running naked in the night

    The remaining three people were stunned and just ran around naked, but this sword god seemed to have run in the wrong direction

 Text Chapter 18 The woman in the deep palace

    Although Shu Chu ran fast, his Dantian could not return to its previous state of empty valley. There was still a lot of Qi left in his Dantian. To this, he was a little helpless and had to wait until he returned to Yun Mansion to adjust his breath slowly. He hoped that now  This phenomenon is only temporary, otherwise it will be troublesome.  £®  com

    Shu Chu had no such consciousness about streaking late at night. Fortunately, this place was on the edge of the imperial city, and it was inaccessible late at night, so it would not be shocking.

    Seeing the city wall, Shu Chu jumped over it. After falling down, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He planned to cross the wall and end up on the street where he came from, but it turned out to be a courtyard. He couldn't help but feel a little annoyed.  No one in the world knew that the mighty swordsman was blind. Otherwise, he would not have walked for a month after coming out of Yufu Mountain and would still be sleeping on the road.

    This courtyard is probably connected to Zijin Lake. It is very large and deserted, but there are tall evergreen trees all over the courtyard, which makes it look more secluded.

    Behind the arbor is a palace, which is completely different from the style of Zijin Palace. There are no unnecessary decorations in this palace. There are no dragons and phoenixes symbolizing royal status on the carved beams and painted pillars. There is only a plain white lantern at the entrance of the palace, and there are no guards.  , looking lonely and desolate.

    What is this place?  Shu Chu was a little confused. Although the imperial city was very big and the royal family members might not be able to take care of it, it didn't even send guards, right?

    The cold wind blew by, and Shu Chu shivered. He actually felt cold. He couldn't help but feel a little discouraged. The remaining true energy in the body was like maggots attached to the bones and could not be discharged from the body. If it had been anyone else, he would have had these in his body.  The pure Qi must be ecstatic, but for Shu Chu, this is definitely not a good thing.

    Since you¡¯re lost, let¡¯s go inside and have a look first!  Thinking like this, Shu Chu rushed towards the main hall, passed through the shadow of the trees, and soon came under the lamp.

    The door of the palace is open, and I don¡¯t know if anyone lives here.  Walking into the hall, it was empty except for a few jade pillars. There were only a few candles flickering on the Buddhist niche at the end of the hall.

    It seems that someone lives here, and the person living here is a Buddhist.  It's strange, who would live in a place like this?

    Walking straight towards the Buddhist niche, Shu Chu suddenly felt something was wrong and stopped suddenly. He heard a sound of wind coming from the left. Without thinking, he gently turned away and avoided it. His normally smooth movements seemed a bit stagnant at the moment.  , Shu Chu's heart trembled slightly, and he took three steps back to distance himself from the attacker.

    "Who is it?" Just as he yelled, the black shadow appeared in front of him and followed him at an extremely fast speed. Then he raised his claws, choosing an angle that was vicious and weird, but also extremely fast.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little annoyed, relying on the dim light, between the light and shadow, he had clearly seen the face of this person. He was about fifty years old, with a white face and no beard, and beautiful features like a woman's, but a pair of eyes flashed with malice.  If I guessed correctly, he should be the eunuch in the palace.

    Shu Chu Youyou pointed out, very quickly. Although he was not in his usual state, he was confident that there would be no problem in dealing with this person.

    When the fingers and claws connected, Shu Chu was suddenly startled. The tenderness and viciousness on the claws were more powerful than he imagined. They actually penetrated into his body in an instant. He had to take two steps back, and the person he was fighting with was  He spat out blood and took five steps back.

    He is also considered a top-notch expert.  The flow of true energy in the body instantly dissolved the feminine influx into the body. Seeing that the person in front of him was about to pounce again, he hurriedly shouted: "Stop!"

    While the man was stunned, Shu Chu said: "I came here accidentally, with no ill intentions, and I don't want to fight with you anymore!"

    "You aren't you?" The man's voice was sharp. He must be a eunuch, but he seemed to have not spoken for a long time, and his speech seemed very unfluent.

    "No!" Shu Chu shouted before the eunuch could finish speaking.

    There was a trace of strangeness in the eunuch's eyes, but he suddenly turned his head and turned his back to Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu was curious, why did this eunuch suddenly sell himself the empty door behind him?  Aren't you afraid of a sneak attack on your own?  Following the eunuch's gaze, Shu Chu saw a woman appearing at the side door of the main hall.

    Pingping Tingting, if it is true, Shu Chu doesn't know what words to use to describe the beauty of this woman. Any words seem to be redundant and lifeless. The words "sinking fish, falling wild goose, closing the moon and shy flowers" can describe this woman eleven.  appearance.

    The long black hair is draped over her shoulders, like a first-class waterfall, but the look of indifference and loneliness on her face will make any man go crazy and feel heartbroken when he sees it.

    Shu Chu gasped softly. In recent days, he had seen many beauties. Yun Zixuan, Liu Hanyan, Ximen Ruoyun, Fang Yueqin and that indifferent woman in white. Compared with the woman in front of him, they all looked too young.  , cannot be called a woman, only a girl.

    MaybeZixuan has the beauty of the woman in front of her, but she doesn't have her mature appeal that can drive people crazy.

    This woman walked closer, frowned slightly, and looked at Shu Chu.  As her eyes wandered, Shu Chu suddenly felt his heart beat faster.

    Even the majestic sword god is like this. If it were any other man, he would die happily just by her words and smiles!

    "Who are you?" The voice was cold, with an unattainable grace and majesty.

    Shu Chu suddenly laughed, with a bit of arrogance, his eyes were like daggers, wandering between the woman's towering breasts that could not be covered by a white dress, and then changed again, landing on the woman's secret place.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell my true age, but I should be no less than thirty years old, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have such a mature temperament. I am half a head shorter than myself, and my chest size is amazing. If I were in bed

    The woman frowned, snorted coldly, and said in a cold tone: "This is the center of the palace, what is your purpose here?"

    "Coming to find you!" Shu Chu rolled his eyes and smiled cheaply.

    The woman frowned again but said nothing.  Shu Chu heard the wind again, and without even thinking about it, he used the Qing Kung Fu of Ling Xiao Yiyu, and it suddenly popped up. The distance of a few feet seemed to him to be just a short distance, but now it seemed to be his limit. Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly, hoping  This is only temporary, otherwise, I will look ugly.

    Even so, the eunuch still exclaimed. His martial arts was not bad, but Shu Chu's current martial arts was enough to shock him.

    Shu Chu¡¯s hand was around the woman¡¯s waist. He smiled and waved his other hand, and the eunuch had to stop his attack.

    "It feels good, much better than the wild boar meat I ate last time!" Shu Chu rolled his eyes and smiled.

    The woman¡¯s eyebrows stood upright, and her face as beautiful as a fairy immediately twisted. Even with her indifference, she still had to gnash her teeth in hatred at Shu Chu¡¯s words that were so lethal.

 Text Chapter 19 The beauty is in the cold palace

    "Let gomy queen, I'll give you whatever you want!" The eunuch's high-pitched voice rang out and reached Shu Chu's ears. Shu Chu couldn't help but be shocked. This woman was actually a noble concubine, but  I don¡¯t know why you are in this deserted palace?

    With a cold snort, the woman said coldly: "Do you know my identity and how dare you do this to me?"

    "Oh, I really don't know who you are?" Shu Chu tightened his grip on the woman's waist, and the woman let out a muffled groan, "Can you please tell me, beauty? I'm really curious.  Woolen cloth!"

    "I am a noble concubine!" the woman whispered, with a dignity that cannot be insulted, but there was a trace of unnoticeable sadness in her brows.  .  com

    "Like a noble concubine?" Shu Chu smiled, put his mouth close to the woman's ear, and said softly: "Why is a noble concubine not a noble concubine? What I want to know is your name!"

    The woman snorted coldly and did not answer.

    With a sly smile, Shu Chu put his lips to the woman's earlobe. The moment the two came into contact, the woman's delicate body trembled slightly, and a blush flashed across her white jade cheeks.

    Shu Chu felt that he had gone too far. Treating a strange woman like this was really against his usual style, but he didn't know whether this was a helpless move on his part, or whether he simply hid such dirty thoughts.

    The eunuch is still looking at him with eager eyes, and his true energy is out of control, so he is not sure about the eunuch's feminine and vicious martial arts.  Shu Chu's mind was spinning, and he used this idea to convince himself.  But he seemed to have forgotten that even if he restrained this woman, she shouldn't be so frivolous.

    Shu Chu¡¯s clothes had become strips of cloth, and most of his skin was exposed. A strange feeling came from the area close to the woman¡¯s body, soft, a little crispy, and a little itchy.  It was the first time he had such close contact with a woman, but under such circumstances, Shu Chu couldn't help but smile.

    The eunuch's eyes were like poisonous snakes, staring closely at Shu Chu, but he didn't dare to take action at will. With his martial arts, he knew the gap between the two.  It's just that he doesn't understand how such a master could descend into the despicable behavior of using a weak woman as a hostage.

    "Name?" The hot breath coming out of her mouth made the woman blush again, and her body was already trembling.

    Shu Chu felt a burst of joy in his heart. He suddenly understood why he was so frivolous towards this woman. It was just because of her indifference and nobleness when she appeared before, and her disdain for him.  Like a goddess who is aloof, but he just wants to blaspheme, blaspheme this kind of contempt for himself.

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu's hand moved down like a snake, and actually placed it on the buttocks below the woman's waist.

    Feeling Shu Chu's movements, the woman felt a chill in her heart and said hurriedly: "Xiao Ru!"

    "What a name!" Shu Chu smiled proudly and asked, "Where is this place?"

    "Youming Palace!" The woman named Xiao Ru was obviously scared of Shu Chu. She had already answered as soon as Shu Chu finished speaking.

    "Youming Palace? What a strange name? Why are there no guards guarding it?" Shu Chu asked his doubtful question again.

    "Because this is" Before Xiao Ru could finish her words, her people suddenly moved closer to Shu Chu. Originally, there wasn't much space between them, but now, there wasn't even a single gap.  Keep.

    Shu Chu was surprised by Xiao Ru's movements and subconsciously retreated, but the woman's fiery body did not allow Shu Chu to retreat, and they stuck together tightly.

    "This is the cold palace!" Xiao Ru suddenly turned around and looked at Shu Chu with a fiery, charming gaze.

    Shu Chu¡¯s head felt hot, and he felt as if a fire was suddenly ignited under his belly. Something on his body suddenly hardened, and it was right against Xiao Ru¡¯s buttocks.

    The eunuch took action at this moment. He was as fast as lightning. He was in front of Xiao Ru in an instant. He shot out both palms, just passed Xiao Ru's shoulders, and struck Shu Chu.

    Feeling the coldness caused by the wind from the eunuch's palm, Shu Chu came to his senses. Without thinking, he stepped back slightly and raised his palms to meet him.  If he were to use the woman in front of him to resist, of course he would have to be more cautious, but Shu Chu still couldn't do such a thing.

    The four palms are really connected together.  Only then did Shu Chu realize that something was wrong. He had forgotten the fact that he was in poor condition now.  It's also because Xiao Ru performed so well that it was difficult for anyone to grasp the temptation of an immortal.  However, it was Shu Chu's misfortune that since he entered the realm of heaven and practiced in the world, his consciousness has changed, especially in the face of beauty that he has never experienced before, it seems completely opposite to before.

    "Peng, Peng!" With two tiny sounds, the eunuch's feminine palm power ignored Shu Chu's pure Qi and spread directly along Shu Chu's palms to his heart. It was obvious that??What he practices is a kind of martial arts that specializes in destroying internal strength.

    However, he also underestimated Shu Chu's strength. How could he understand the depth of martial arts that had already entered the realm of heaven?  The vigorous Zhenqi broke through the defense line set by the Yinrou Zhenqi in an instant and penetrated directly. Although these Zhenqi were not completely controlled by Shu Chu, the part that leaked out was driven by Shu Chu's thoughts.  It was enough for this eunuch to feel comfortable.

    The eunuch was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, but when he saw Xiao Ru's beautiful face right in front of him, he had no choice but to forcefully swallow the blood. Regardless of his own injury, he took Xiao Ru's hand and backed away.

    Shu Chu was forced to take three steps back. His face changed several times. He hurriedly channeled the true energy from his body. Fortunately, these true energy rejected the vicious internal force from outside. After a while, he was able to expel the gentle palm power.  When he got out, Shu Chu's internal organs were seriously injured.

    Shu Chu sneered. He had never suffered such a big loss in the past six years. How could he be willing to let it go?  His self-created Ling Xiao Yiyu didn't need much internal guidance at all. In the blink of an eye, his body was already floating, drifting, and drifting straight towards the eunuch.

    Before the eunuch could expel the foreign energy from his body, Shu Chu had already arrived in front of him, and three feet of green light came out from his finger. Although he could not condense the actual sword energy like when he fought with Li Ruojie, this time  The green light is also something that ordinary masters can condense.  The eunuch was so shocked that he did not dare to stop him even with his bare hands. He had no choice but to duck and dodge. Shu Chu followed him like a shadow, his sword energy pointed directly at the eunuch and held Xiao Ru's hand.

    The eunuch who refused to let go clapped his hands to meet him, but his fleshy palm was no match for the sword energy. Before the two phases met, a large gash had been cut in the eunuch's palm, and blood was flowing out.

    Shu Chu will not hold back against a sinister eunuch. He is in a bad state now, so he should fight quickly.

    "Stop!" With a scolding, Xiao Ru shook off the eunuch and held her hand, staring at Shu Chu, saying: "Don't hurt him!"

    Shu Chu's heart moved. The sword energy broke through the eunuch's palm and retreated as soon as it touched his chest, sealing his vagina and preventing him from killing him.

    "I will give you whatever you want, please don't hurt him!" Xiao Ru's indifference and nobility have been completely destroyed. She cannot remain indifferent to this loyal servant who has served her for more than ten years.

    "Oh!" Shu Chu turned around and got close to Xiao Ru again.

 Text Chapter 20 The Beginning of Indulgence

    Xiao Ru did not dodge, a trace of sadness flashed across his expression, and instead pressed his body close to Shu Chu.  .  com

    "Concubine, you said this is a cold palace, then why are you here?" Shu Chu smiled, now this woman has become pitiful, and she looks more beautiful than before.

    "This is the cold palace, why do you think I'm here?" The sadness in Xiao Ru's eyes suddenly filled up his entire pupils, and his straightforward attitude hit Shu Chu's heart. Shu Chu stared at her beautiful eyes, and his heart was filled with sadness.  I feel a bit pity.

    "Then why were you thrown into the cold palace?" Shu Chu didn't know much about the affairs of the emperor's family, so he asked this question.

    "It's okay that Shu Chu didn't ask. When he asked, Xiao Ru immediately started to grit his teeth, and the skin on his face tingled slightly. It was really weird for a person like Jade to make such an expression.

    Her breathing quickened, and her eyes looking at Shu Chu were a little confused.

    After a while, she slowly told her story.

    Many stories in the world are like this. They are beautiful at the beginning, but in the end, there is always conspiracy and killing hidden in them. People who are caught off guard become the victims of these darkness, just like Xiao Ru.

    The fifteenth was chosen as the imperial concubine. Emperor Mingyang naturally doted on this stunning beauty like a treasure. It can be said that he was doted on three thousand times in his life.  However, Xiao Ru, who was young and did not understand the dangers of people's hearts, was not good at intrigues in the harem. He naively thought that Emperor Mingyang only had her in his heart and would never abandon her.  As a result, she forgot to have a good relationship with other concubines, and also forgot about the high position and power of the queen.  The happy little woman is immersed in love and will guard her forever.

    It wasn¡¯t until thirteen years ago, one year after she entered the palace, that she discovered she was pregnant.  With the crystallization of love, the silly woman was so happy that she forgot about the vicious and eager eyes around her.

    At the same time, the queen also became pregnant.  Then almost at the same time, they both went into labor.

    After enduring the pain and giving birth to the child, the weak Xiao Ru didn't even have the strength to look at the child. He watched the midwife take the child out, as if to announce the good news.  However, what is sad is that what she waited for was Emperor Mingyang's sad eyes, and then she was told that she gave birth to a dead baby.

    As soon as this ominous thing happened, Emperor Mingyang finally got tired of the concubine he had loved in every possible way and stopped visiting her. After giving birth to the child, her health seemed to be getting worse day by day.

    Until she could no longer get out of bed, Zhao Ting, who had been rescued by her from the staff, was now the eunuch who accompanied her in the cold palace, secretly telling her that she had actually been poisoned.

    Finally realizing her situation, the poor woman Xiao Ru was frightened and disappointed. After seeing these things clearly, she was disheartened and stopped drinking the poisonous tonic. She was slowly able to stand up.  However, from the beginning to the end, Emperor Mingyang never came to see her again. It was said that Emperor Mingyang had a new beauty who was as beautiful as her.

    Then, one day, she accidentally bumped into the queen and was thrown into the cold palace. She didn't know the details, and she had no way of knowing who planned all the conspiracies surrounding her.

    Fortunately, Zhao Ting has been following her, otherwise she would not be alive now in this lonely cold palace. Several times, people came here to assassinate her, but Zhao Ting killed them one by one.

    What disappoints her is that those vows of eternal love, those words that will never change forever, why did they lose their original meaning overnight?  Also, she often thought of the child she gave birth to, but she didn't know if it was really dead!

    After listening to this woman¡¯s narration, Shu Chu felt a little pity for this beautiful person.  Her surname was Xiao, not Yun, Fang or Ximen. There were no other sizable aristocratic families in the capital with the surname Xiao. Otherwise, the tragedy would not have happened to her.

    With a slight sigh, Shu Chu moved his body so that they would no longer be close to each other.

    "I'm not an assassin, I just accidentally broke in here!" Looking at Xiao Ru's beautiful eyes, Shu Chu said.

    "I know!" Xiao Ru suddenly laughed, looked at Shu Chu, and said, "If you were an assassin, would you still listen to what I say?"

    Her smile is like the spring breeze blowing away the ice and snow, and like the brilliant clouds in the sky, it is extremely moving.  Shu Chuxin was heated up by this smile again. He suppressed the fire in his heart, let go of the woman's hand, shrugged and said, "Give me some clothes to wear, and then I'll leave!"

    Xiao Ru stood up straight, his chest rose and fell, and said, "I believe you are not hostile. We will not take action again. You must first remove Zhao Ting's a**!"

    ??Shu Chu smiled slightly, flicked out a wisp of finger wind, and untied the eunuch's vagina. The hatred in his eyes had not disappeared, and he was staring at Shu Chu's body like a knife. Shu Chu didn't care and shrugged.

      "I don't know your name yet!" Xiao Ru seemed to have something in his eyes. Shu Chu couldn't guess what this woman had in mind, so he smiled and said, "My name is Chu Tianshu!"

    Xiao Ru didn't react much, but Zhao Ting was obviously surprised. He had more contact with people outside the Leng Palace, so he had heard of Chu Tianshu's name.

    "Your martial arts is very good! I think there are only one or two people in the whole city who can be better than you!" After a pause, Xiao Ru continued: "I want to ask you a favor!"

    There was a faint look of expectation on her face. Although it was not obvious, it was still nowhere to be seen under Shu Chu's gaze. Shu Chu's heart moved, and with a bit of cunning, he smiled and said: "I am not a great knight.  You get paid to do things for people.¡±

    "Here, let's talk slowly. Now you are my guest, please come with me!" Shu Chu was led into a room on one side. There were several tables and chairs inside. Shu Chu sat down casually, crossed his legs, and looked at her.  Never leave Xiao Ru¡¯s charming face.

    I had to admit that this woman was very attractive to Shu Chu. He found that he seemed to be a little addicted to beauty after coming down the mountain. For example, he was very happy to be a servant in Yun Mansion.  On the street, the majestic swordsman took advantage of a strange woman, and just now

    "Joining the world is for experience. This is what his master Wuming Taoist taught him. The way of heaven follows his heart. Only by seeing the changes in the way of heaven can he break the void and achieve eternity.  However, what shocked him was that he actually looked like this when he was free. He felt a little scared. Now he was increasingly different from the sword god before, as if he had changed into a different person.

    "Mr. Chu, please have some tea!" After the fragrant tea was served, Shu Chu realized that he was wrong. This was not a place isolated from the world. Xiao Ru was not as miserable as she said. I wonder if she had something to hide from herself.  Life in the cold palace is actually not as bleak as people think.

    Waking up from his thoughts, Shu Chu shook his head and decided to follow the purpose of the two words Suixin. After all, the four words "Tiandao Suixin" are the only way to seek the way of heaven, and he could not find any other way to understand the way of heaven.

    Or, is this just indulgence?

    Glancing at it, Shu Chu found that the eunuch named Zhao Ting was not in the room. Shu Chu was a little surprised. Could it be that what this woman wanted to say was something that even her only confidant couldn't listen to?

    "I need Mr. Chu's help!" Xiao Ru was straightforward and went straight to the point.

    "Oh?" Shu Chu took a sip of tea and waited for Xiao Ru to continue.

    "I suspect that the child I gave birth to was not dead at all." Seeing that Shu Chu had no reaction, she continued: "For some unknown reason, Hu Qingyan did not kill me. I have always been surprised by this over the years!"

    The Hu Qingyan in her mouth was the queen of the dynasty. Xiao Ru really didn't need to be polite to a person who hated her to the core.  After staying in this cold palace for thirteen years, it is not surprising that the simple woman learned to scheming at a heavy price.

    Shu Chu smiled slightly and said, "Do you think this has anything to do with me?"

    Xiao Ru turned pale, nodded, and said, "I want you to check this for me. Hu Qingyan has not given birth for five years after entering the palace, but she became pregnant at the same time as me. I think there is something wrong with it."

    "Don't you think you have found the wrong person? I only know some martial arts, so I can't help you at all!" Shu Chu smiled and said somewhat coldly.  Although this was true, Shu Chu said it was too ruthless.

    "I didn't find the wrong person, I had no choice!" Xiao Ru sighed softly and said: "In the past thirteen years, there have been no more than ten people coming to Youming Palace, and they all left in a hurry after coming. Since then,  No one has stayed as long as you. If you don¡¯t help me, I will only die of old age in this secluded cold palace!"

    Shu Chu shrugged and said nothing.

    "Besides, I feel that you are not an ordinary person. As long as you are willing, you can help me sooner or later!" Xiao Ru suddenly walked around the table and walked in front of Shu Chu, leaning down. Her face was only a few feet away from Shu Chu's face.  A long distance away, every cold hair on the white jade face was clearly visible, and the hot breath blew on each other's faces.

    "If you are willing, I can give it to you as long as I have it!" His eyes were filled with heat, and his hands were trembling slightly as he caressed Shu Chu's chest, soft and sultry.

    Before Shu Chu could answer, two fiery lips pressed on his lips.

    There was a bang in his head, and Shu Chu went blank. He subconsciously stuck out his tongue, and the two soft pieces entwined together, chasing each other, and then lingering.

    Jade hands stroked his generous back, and the strips of cloth on his body were pulled off one by one, and the two figures were stacked on top of each other.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t want to think about anything, and just enjoyed the moment.So soft, his originally nimble hands seemed clumsy, and he began to fumble on the fiery body (Five thousand words omittedhehe), the things that belonged to the former sword god in his heart were gradually disintegrating, and he stepped forward  The first step of indulgence.

 Text Chapter 21 The Dudou incident

    After daybreak, Shu Chucai appeared majestically outside Yun Mansion, his steps a little staggering and frivolous.  £®  com The guards guarding the door could already see his face, and when they saw him like this, they all looked at each other and smiled.  What's more, he shouted directly at him: "Brother, don't work so hard, if the master sees out, you will have no choice but to pack up and get out!"

    They all regarded him as someone who went out to drink wine and stayed out all night.  However, this guess was not far from the truth. Shu Chu smiled helplessly and hurriedly walked through the door.

    He didn¡¯t expect that a woman like Xiao Ru, who was extremely indifferent when he first met her, would be so crazy.  He couldn't remember how many times he did it last night. Anyway, he stayed up all night. One of them was enjoying the rain for a long time, while the other was a new man and never tired of it.

    Speaking of this, Shu Chu felt a little ashamed. When he learned that it was his first time, Xiao Ru showed just the right amount of surprise and looked at him like a monster. In this world, how can there be two people?  A sixteen-year-old chicken?

    It¡¯s no wonder that Shu Chu was immersed in swordsmanship in the past and had no experience in dating women. Even if he knew women, he would just look at each other. Moreover, he had never met a woman as beautiful as Xiao Ru.

    However, even though Shu Chu had developed a thick-skinned face through experience, Shu Chu still blushed when Xiao Ru expressed her surprise.  And Xiao Ru finally found a way to avenge the previous humiliation. He teased him cleverly for half an hour, making him only move hard, but unexpectedly, he couldn't hold on for too long the first time, and something happened again.  Little ugly.

    In the end, Shu Chu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t even straighten his waist.

    In this night, Shu Chu learned a lot

    When approaching Yi Qingxuan, he saw Feng Luoyuan and saw him looking at him with a strange look. Shu Chu felt a little strange and was about to ask, but Feng Luoyuan had already walked over.

    After Shu Chu walked into Yi Qingxuan, the first thing he saw was Xiao Xi. She kept winking at him. Shu Chu was confused for a while and continued to move forward. However, the four maids of Zhulan, Chrysanthemum and Plum were looking at him coldly.  Looking at him, their eyes seemed to be filled with murderous intent. The disdain and contempt they could not conceal made Shu Chu feel guilty. Could it be that they already knew what happened last night?

    Then, he was "politely" invited into the hall. Yun Zixuan was sitting in the upper seat. She didn't have a straight face, she couldn't hide the smile on her lips, and she looked at Shu Chu in a strange way.

    Finally, Shu Chu¡¯s eyes stopped on a red thing on the table. After looking at it for a few more times, Shu Chu¡¯s head grew bigger.  Emotionally, I was taking the blame for the fat man.

    "MissI" Before he could finish his words, Yun Zixuan interrupted him with her hand and said with a smile: "I know Mr. Shu is not a mortal, but I didn't expect to have such ability."

    Shu Chu broke into a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he worked too hard last night or for some other reason

    "Or, if you like our Xiaozhu, just tell me. As long as Xiaozhu is willing, I will naturally not object!"

    Shu Chu turned his head and glanced at Xiaozhu, who was blushing and lowering his head.  Moreover, it seemed that Xiaozhu was the one who beat him the hardest last time.

    "No, it's not like that!" Shu Chu hurriedly defended, but saw everyone's expressions suddenly changed slightly. Yun Zixuan stared at him fiercely, turned to Xiaozhu and asked: "Xiaozhu, what are you going to do?"

    Xiaozhu lowered his head even lower and glanced at Shu Chu from the corner of his eye, without answering.  In fact, Shu Chu is still very charming. Although he is a bit lazy, he is not bad looking and has an attractive temperament.

    "Sister Xiaozhu, you have to think carefully. If you follow this kind of scum, you may not have a good life!" It was Miss Xiaocui who spoke. Out of her good intentions to save people from danger, she reminded her.

    Shu Chu finally couldn't help it anymore. This was all for nothing. He still didn't know what was going on. He raised his voice and asked loudly: "Wait a minute. Can you let me understand what's going on first?"  ?¡±

    The girls started talking in various directions, and Shu Chu couldn't hear clearly for a while, with a confused look on his face.  Finally, Yun Zixuan stopped the girls from talking, stared at Shu Chu, and said angrily: "This morning, I asked Xiaocui to go to your room to call you. It was so early in the morning that I didn't know where you were, but I didn't want to know where you were.  I found this bellyband on the bed. Tell me, what are you hiding?"

    In bed?  Shu Chu couldn't help but be stunned. He remembered that he had stuffed the bellyband under the bed. How could it appear on the bed?  Moreover, it seemed from the looks on the faces of the women that they regarded Shu Chu as a clothes thief.  As for Yun Zixuan's words about his good skills, she should be referring to Xiaozhu's performance at the moment. Anyone can see from Xiaozhu's demeanor at this moment that Xiaozhu doesn't treat Shu Chu like usual.He showed so much hatred.

    "I" Shu Chu was speechless, he didn't know how to explain.  Could it be that the bellyband was snatched from the hands of the thief that night, or that he threw the bellyband under the bed and somehow appeared on the bed without returning home all night?

    "Okay, this is a matter for you two, you can handle it yourself. I'll take care of my father for you!" Yun Zixuan decided to end the matter here, and it would be meaningless to talk about it any further.

    In fact, Yun Zixuan admires Shu Chu very much. He seems lazy, but he is very smart.  In the carriage, his behavior towards Fang Yueqin, although funny, showed how smart he was.  Facing those bandits, he was able to remain calm and calm, which is something very few people can do.  Arranging him to Yi Qingxuan now is only a temporary move. After a while, he will be introduced to his father. Maybe there is something suitable for him to do.

    Then Yun Zixuan told Shu Chu to prepare for the trip. Shu Chu hurriedly asked a few questions and learned that there was a discussion today at Laojun Temple in the west of the city. It was a young man named Luo Xuexiang and the first disciple of Zhang Tianshi in Longhu Mountain.  A discussion by Zhang Mengling.  Since the emperor personally appointed it to discuss Taoism, princes, ministers and common people who believed in Taoism all went to watch it.

    I don¡¯t know where this falling snow nightmare came from, but he was introduced by Zen Master Dafang, and people from the Fang family spoke to the emperor. The emperor personally received him. After listening to his teachings, the emperor directly ordered  Zhang Mengling and Luo Xuexiang discussed Taoism at Laojun Temple today.

    Shu Chu notified the guards, and after going to prepare the carriage, he took the time to go to his room. Sure enough, he saw an ugly swallow on the corner of the table.

    Hehehe, fat man, just wait and see!  Shu Chu gritted his teeth, while somewhere the fat man who was sleeping soundly shivered, turned over, and fell asleep again.

 Text Chapter 22 The Demon Gate Appears

    This time, Shu Chu no longer had the privilege of sitting in the same carriage with Miss Yun. Whether intentionally or not, he and Xiaozhu were actually allowed to sit alone in a carriage.  .com

    Xiaozhu still looked very shy, lowering her head and not daring to look at Shu Chu. When she finally summoned up the courage to look at the latter, she found that he was already sleeping soundly, with a slightly evil smile hanging on his face in his sleep, and his saliva was drooling on him.  There is a large amount accumulated in his mouth.

    Xiaozhu was stunned for a moment, sighed slightly, took a towel and wiped the saliva from Shu Chu's mouth.

    The carriage drove out of Wangfu Street, turned around a few streets, and exited the West City Gate half an hour later, heading towards the Goddess Peak in the western suburbs on the bluestone-paved avenue.

    The carriage suddenly stopped, stopping at a high speed, which seemed a bit sudden. Shu Chu's body rolled a few times, waking him up from his sleep.

    Yun Zixuan's voice came from the front, "What happened? Why is Ximen Mansion's carriage parked here?"

    There was a thick smell of blood floating in the air, which was very pungent. Realizing what had happened, Shu Chu turned to Xiaozhu and said, "You stay in the car, I'll go down and take a look!"

    "I'll go with you!" Xiaozhu's martial arts is actually pretty good, and Aunt Rong is also a top-notch master. The four girls Zhulan Jumei received her guidance, and their martial arts are better than those of ordinary guards.

    Shu Chu nodded, jumped off the carriage, and walked to Yun Zixuan's carriage. He saw Shi Yizhi and several guards checking the carriage blocking the road in front of them. Beside the carriage, there were two people dressed as guards lying  corpse.

    At this time, Shi Yizhi had already got into the carriage in front. He opened the curtain and saw that the interior of the carriage was stained red with blood. On the gorgeous carpet, the bright red snow was shocking, and there was a fight on the side.  Mark of.

    The carriage of the Ximen family is very gorgeous and has a logo, otherwise Yun Zixuan would not be able to tell at a glance that it is the carriage of the Ximen family.  Needless to say, this carriage must have gone to Laojun Guan, but I don¡¯t know what happened to make it look like this.

    Shi Yizhi had a good eye, and soon he found a piece of paper in the car.

    "The peak of rainfall is at midnight!" The handwriting is in running script, elegant and lively, and has the style of a famous artist.

    Shi Yizhi was shocked. This was a promise note. The person who did it was extremely bold. He didn't even bother attacking the Ximen family, but he left this note blatantly, as if he wanted to cause trouble for the Ximen family.

    I don¡¯t even think about it. Ximen Jianqing, the head of the Ximen family, is one of the top ten masters in the capital. In addition, he already serves as a general in the imperial court. He has a high position and has countless disciples. Moreover, there are many martial arts masters in the house.  Who put the idea on his head?

    After receiving Shiyi's report, Yun Zixuan calmly ordered the carriage and body to be moved away, and planned to tell the people of Ximen's family after arriving at Laojun Temple.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who was riding in this carriage was an unlucky young master from the Ximen family. He didn¡¯t have many bodyguards, so he was kidnapped by his enemies.  The person who did it was really courageous, because in today's discussion, the Imperial Guards were here to clear the way, but somehow they were able to take advantage of this loophole.

    But at this moment, the sound of horse hooves came. Looking back, there were three horses coming.

    ??Looking carefully, there were two men and one woman. Even if he glanced at the two men, Shu Chu began to size up the woman.  She is fifteen or sixteen years old. She is very beautiful, and her eyebrows are vaguely similar to Ximen Ruoyun. She should be from the Ximen family. She is wearing a red warrior uniform and looks nondescript, but she is also handsome.

    In a blink of an eye, the three cavalrymen were in front of them.

    "Young Master Qi came just in time, something happened to your family!" Yun Zixuan saw the person coming and shouted.

    The seventeen-year-old boy in the middle looked overjoyed when he saw Yun Zixuan, jumped off his horse, and said, "I didn't expect to meet Sister Xuan here, what a coincidence!" He didn't understand Yun Zixuan's words yet.  , indulged in the joy of seeing a beautiful woman.

    "Come and take a look, this is your family's carriage!" Yun Zixuan ignored the young man's words and pointed to the Ximen family's carriage behind her.

    The three of them saw Ximen¡¯s carriage and the blood on the ground, with different expressions on their faces.  The man on the far left, with a dark face and a calmer look, raised his eyebrows and walked up.

    And the girl exclaimed.

    "Who is riding in the carriage?" Shu Chu asked.

    Without identifying Shu Chu¡¯s identity, the young man said with a worried look: ¡°It¡¯s my second brother!¡±

    After asking Xiao Zhu beside him in a low voice, Shu Chu knew that the carriage was occupied by Ximen Zhiming, the second son of Ximen Mansion. Among the three people in front of him, the girl's name was Ximen Ruoshui, who was Ximen Ruoyun's sister, and the boy's name was Ximen Zhifeng.  He is the seventh child of the Ximen family, and he is quite kind and innocent.

    That faceThe dark-skinned young man is called Ximen Zhan. He is from a branch of the Ximen family. He is very good at martial arts and very talented. He is now a captain of the Imperial Guard.

    Looking at Ximen Ruoshui's breasts, Shu Chu sighed slightly. Although this girl was good-looking, she had not yet developed and was much less attractive than her sister.

    The three of them all looked at the carriage. Ximen Zhan took the note from Shi Yizhi, cupped his hand towards Yun Zixuan, and said: "Zixuan, let's go ahead and report to uncle. I'd like to thank you here. I'll talk to you later."  Come and say thank you!¡±

    The three of them jumped on their horses, bypassed the carriage blocking the road, and left.

    After moving the carriage that was blocking the road, Shu Chu was about to get on the carriage with Xiaozhu, when he heard Yun Zixuan say: "Brother Shu, you can sit in the carriage with me!"

    Second Maid Lanmei was driven to the carriage behind with Xiaozhu. After Shu Chu sat down, Yun Zixuan asked: "Brother Shu, what do you think of this matter?"

    What¡¯s your opinion?  Shu Chu was slightly startled. It turned out that Yun Zixuan asked him to ride with him because he wanted to ask this question.

    "Looking at him looking so stupid, what can he know?" Xiaocui interjected and mocked.

    "I'm afraid the person who did it is not simple, right?"

    "Well, what else is there?" Yun Zixuan asked.

    "Let me ask first, how is Second Master Yun's martial arts?" Shu Chu asked.

    "Although it is not very outstanding, the Yun family's Nan Jue Qiang and Izumo Hands are already at a high level, and, as far as I know, he is very deep and not as simple as a playboy on the surface!"

    Shu Chu nodded and said: "Apart from the Fang family and our Yun family, the only ones who can compete with the Ximen family are the masters of the imperial palace. None of these should be possible!"

    "As far as I know, the Demon Sect in the Southern Wulin is ruthless and eclectic in their actions. What they did looks very much like the Demon Sect's handiwork!" Shu Chu considered his words and said.

    "Demon gate?" After hearing Shu Chu's words, Yun Zixuan couldn't help but look at Shu Chu a few more times, and suddenly said dullly: "You really know how to do martial arts, right?"

    Shu Chu nodded, shrugged and smiled: "When you saved me, didn't I tell you that I knew martial arts?"

    "I don't believe it. Even if you can, it's just a few crops. You can't even beat Sister Mei, why are you trying to be strong?" Xiaocui said with disdain.  However, her words offended Xiaomei without knowing it.

    Yunmei didn't say anything. She had always been quite disgusted with this sister Xiaocui, but because she was in Yiqingxuan, she always tolerated her.

    Shu Chu nodded and said with a smile: "It is true that I only know how to control crops a few times, but I have also been in the world before, and I know a little about the characters in the world!"

    Yun Zixuan nodded, glared at Xiaocui, and asked her not to interrupt again, and then said to Shu Chu: "I also know a little bit about the Demon Sect, please tell me about the situation of the Demon Sect!"

    There are things going on recently, so I can¡¯t update every day. The pig killer tries to keep the fastest speed. Please continue to support~~

 Text Chapter 23 The Origin of the Demon Sect

    Except for concealing the level of his martial arts, Shu Chu did not lie. Four years ago, he traveled to Northern Qi and dealt with people from the Demon Sect.  .com

    Even Wang Yifeng, known as the best master in the Northern Qi Dynasty, actually came from the Demon Sect. In the battle with Wang Yifeng three years ago, it took a lot of effort to remove his head.

    The history of existence of the Demon Sect is no less than that of any sect in the martial arts world. Whenever the world is in chaos, the figures of the Demon Sect will appear in front of people. Since ancient times, the Demon Sect has produced countless powerful martial arts masters.  , in troubled times, they gallop around and influence the world's pattern every time.  Just like the separation of the Three Kingdoms a hundred years ago, the Demon Sect played a great role. Today's Northern Qi was actually established by the Demon Sect.

    However, most of the people in the Demon Sect are selfish and easily divided. Today's Demon Sect is divided into North and South Sects. In comparison, the North Demon Sect is much stronger than the South Demon Sect. Under the attack of the Nanchu court, the Demon Sect  The door dare not reveal its whereabouts without authorization.

    However, four years ago, Shu Chu met Heng Qixin of the Southern Demon Sect in the Western Region. The two exchanged hundreds of moves, and Shu Chu defeated him with Zong Heng's sword. Heng Qixin was only in his early thirties and was a match.

    The Demon Sect is undoubtedly extremely mysterious, and Shu Chu only has a superficial impression of it. Besides, the Demon Sect is divided into two branches, the North and the South, and is also divided into many factions. Shu Chu has no idea about these.

    Although Shu Chu only said something roughly, it was enough to surprise the people in the car. Only Yun Zixuan still maintained a calm expression, but there was a bit of worry between her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Demon Sect¡¯s actions this time are out of ambition!¡± Shu Chu smiled slightly and didn¡¯t really care.  Regarding the Demon Sect, although he once killed Wang Yifeng, he actually didn't have any bad feelings. At least, most of the people in the Demon Sect were real villains, unlike those self-righteous white Taoists who used to yell at him to kill him.

    Yun Zixuan nodded, her eyes stopped on Shu Chu Junyi's face, and suddenly said: "I will introduce you to my father and let him arrange an official position for you, okay?"

    "Be an official?" Shu Chu was stunned, not expecting that Yun Zixuan would say such a thing.

    Xiaocui cast a disdainful look at Shu Chu, snorted coldly, and said to herself: "With his virtues, can he still be an official?"

    "You're right, with my virtues, how can I be an official?" Xiaocui's voice was so low that Zixuan and Xiaomei didn't hear it, but Shu Chu could hear it clearly. He shrugged and said loudly.

    "Why not? With your intelligence, what can't you do well?" Yun Zixuan's face turned slightly red. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she suddenly felt that she was indeed a little too enthusiastic and appreciated too much.  We had only known each other for a few days, and Shu Chu's intelligence and intelligence seemed to have never been shown before.

    The beginning of a relationship between men and women is based on mutual goodwill.  When Yun Zixuan and Shu Chu met for the first time that day, Yun Zixuan unknowingly looked at Shu Chu in a different light because of Shu Chu's specialness. Although it was only based on sympathy and pity, unknowingly, she had actually developed feelings for Shu Chu.  curious.  This kind of curiosity is the first step in developing good feelings between men and women, but Yun Zixuan has no experience in this area, so she doesn't know it.

    Although Yun Zixuan is known as the most beautiful woman in Nanchu, and there are countless children from aristocratic families chasing her, there are only a few who can really win her favor. Therefore, her understanding of the relationship between men and women is no better than Shu Chu's.

    Shu Chu, on the other hand, has been walking around the world for a short time and has met many women. Because of his persistence in swordsmanship, this is a breath of fresh air in his ears, but he still knows a thing or two about these things.  .  From the first moment he saw Yun Zixuan, he had an unstoppable affection for this beautiful, fairy-like, kind and gentle woman. Therefore, he was willing to succumb to the Yun Mansion and become a servant.  As the first place to enter the world and practice, Yun Zixuan has already occupied a little trace in his heart.

    He doesn¡¯t know what will happen in the future. At least for now, he is by Yun Zixuan¡¯s side and feels her life, which makes him feel a little happy.

    "I don't want to be an official. The world is big and the sea and the sky are vast. I want to follow my heart and do whatever I want!" Shu Chu said his first bold words since he met Yun Zixuan.

    Xiaocui sneered as usual.  Yun Zixuan and Xiaomei looked at Shu Chu with strange eyes. It was the first time they saw this side of Shu Chu. Their lazy smiles were just footnotes for this heroic statement. Between them,  In the eyes of a person who had no prejudice against Shu Chu, Shu Chu's words made them believe that the man in front of them actually had a heroic spirit.

    "Haha!" Yun Zixuan showed off her pretty face and laughed crisply, and then she said calmly: "I believe you can do it!" Although her tone was calm, everyone could hear the trust in her words.

    Xiaomei glanced at the two people who were talking, nodded slightly, and asked: "What about Chu?"What do you want to do, son?  "

    This was the right question to ask. It happened to be when Shu Chu was bursting with enthusiasm. As soon as he heard Xiaomei's words, he said without hesitation: "Marry a beautiful and rich wife!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, Miss Xiaocui rolled her eyes. Xiaomei, who was unable to sit firmly, almost fell down in the carriage. Yun Zixuan, who had always been calm and composed, burst into uncontrollable laughter.

    Shu Chu's image was instantly destroyed. He tried to straighten up and try to maintain his image, but it was already too late.  He had no choice but to admire the beautiful sight of the beautiful lady stroking her belly and smiling.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the foot of the Goddess Peak. Laojun was watching halfway up the mountain. The carriage could not go up, so he had to stop and walk up the mountain.

    A large number of carriages were parked at the foot of the mountain. They were all extremely gorgeous. One of them had a colorful canopy, and there were several Ouchi guards with high martial arts standing guard. This should be the emperor's carriage.  The emperor was always very enthusiastic about this kind of thing.

    On both sides of the stairs going up the mountain, there are armored guards. None of them are very serious. Most of these guards are made up of children from aristocratic families in Beijing and civilians. Their combat effectiveness is not very high, but their ability to cause trouble is very good.  .  But with the power behind them, no one dares to mess with them.  A large group of guards from various families gathered at the foot of the mountain. They were not qualified to go up the mountain, so they had to argue here.

    Seeing Yun Zixuan, everyone's eyes lit up. Some of them were even worse than Shu Chu, and they all drooled.

    Yun Zixuan, who was used to this kind of scene, didn't care and took steps up the mountain.

    We don¡¯t see many princes and nobles now. Because Yun Zixuan arrived late, she was not surrounded by those bold children of aristocratic families. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid this journey will be difficult again.

    Asking Shi Yizhi to lead the guards to stay here, Yun Zixuan took Shu Chu and the four maids and walked towards the mountain.

    After walking along the stairs for about as long as a stick of incense, he arrived at the gate of Laojun Temple. Shu Chu raised his eyes and saw that Laojun Temple had flying eaves and flying roofs. The hooks and corners were connected, and the houses were connected. It stretched like this.  It drove away and occupied a very wide area. On top of the tiles, there was a faint green air curling up, a Taoist fairy wind, transcending the world.

    It¡¯s well built, it must have been built by a master!  Shu Chu made a faint comment and followed closely behind Yun Zixuan. If Yun Zixuan slipped, wouldn't it be?

 Text Chapter 24 The Weird Prince

    Going further up, in addition to the imperial guards, there were also some noble gentlemen. They were obviously very familiar with Yun Zixuan, and they all said hello.  .com Most of these people have martial arts skills, but they may be addicted to drinking and sex. Shu Chu did not see anyone with relatively high martial arts skills.

    What caught Shu Chu¡¯s attention was a young man in a purple robe. He stood on the side of the long steps, looking at the mountains in the distance. His eyebrows looked a little lonely and desolate. Purple is expensive, so it seems that his status is not low.  He held a jade wine glass in his hand and drank it down in one gulp.

    Hearing the footsteps, he turned around and looked at Yun Zixuan and his party. When he saw Yun Zixuan, he didn't show much surprise. His eyes were light and seemed a little ethereal.

    "Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, why don't you go into the palace, but are you drinking alone here?" Yun Zixuan had a good impression of the Fourth Prince, and she actually took the initiative to say hello.

    "There are too many people in the palace and it's too noisy. Besides, I have no interest in this kind of nonsense!" the fourth prince said with a self-deprecating smile.

    Yun Zixuan smiled politely and said, "Then I'll go in first!"

    The fourth prince nodded and turned around. The woman beside him poured the blood-red wine for him without waiting for his instructions, and then obediently stepped aside.

    This person's martial arts should have reached the level of a first-class master, and he should be restrained but not exaggerated, and his strength is not weak.

    Just when Shu Chu was appreciating the strength of the fourth prince, he suddenly felt something and suddenly turned his head to look at Shu Chu. Shu Chu was shocked, but remained calm on the surface, smiled slightly, and followed Yun Zixuan.  Keep moving forward behind you.

    But I heard the fourth prince suddenly say: "Zixuan, it's not appropriate for your servant to go in. I invite him to drink. I wonder if Zixuan will have any objections?"

    Shu Chu was shocked when he heard this. The fourth prince's strength far exceeded his imagination. He didn't know what he saw in just one glance.  After the fight with Li Ruojie last night, Shu Chu followed Yun Zixuan here before he had time to sort out his situation.

    Originally, before he fought against Li Ruojie, he was confident that no one in the world could see through his own depth, but after the fight, he could no longer have such confidence. Thinking of the gathering of masters in the hall, he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.

    Yun Zixuan was also startled. She didn't expect that the fourth prince would say such a thing. After thinking about it for a while, she nodded and said: "The fourth prince asked Zixuan for someone, so Zixuan had nothing to say. However, he is a human being.  He's a bit lazy, Fourth Prince, don't blame him for being rude!"

    "Ha!" The fourth prince smiled lightly and said, "I'm not my third brother, so don't worry, I won't eat him!"

    Yun Zixuan nodded to Shu Chu and walked away, leaving Shu Chu to guess the fourth prince's intention.

    "You come with me!" The fourth prince waved to Shu Chu, turned around and walked towards the mountain road on one side. Shu Chu secretly thought, could he really see his own depth and want to compete with himself?  But Shu Chu is not afraid. Even if his inner breath is not smooth, Shu Chu is still confident as long as he doesn't go up to a master like Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie.

    "It's not easy to find someone to drink with. It's boring to meet you today anyway, so why don't we have a few drinks!" The beautiful woman next to the fourth prince handed over a jade cup. Shu Chu was a little confused, but he still took it.  .

    The woman poured another drink for Shu Chu. Regardless of what Shu Chu was thinking, the Fourth Emperor gave a brief gesture and drank it all in one gulp. Shu Chu was still hesitant. The Fourth Emperor signaled the woman next to him to pour another glass.  Another gulp.

    Seeing the fourth prince's appearance, Shu Chu already understood that this fourth prince did not see his depth, but was too depressed. He was really looking for someone to drink with him. It was rare to meet such a special person, so Shu Chu also drank.  The wine is gone in one fell swoop.

    The woman serving the wine next to her was extremely well-behaved. She didn't listen and didn't try to persuade her. She just silently refilled the wine. She had pretty features, but she wasn't exactly beautiful, but she had a very special aura of agility.

    After drinking three cups in a row, the fourth prince suddenly stopped his cup and looked at Shu Chu, his eyes clear but slightly lonely.

    Shu Chu smacked his lips slightly, raised his glass and drank two glasses in a row, then pointed the empty glass towards the fourth prince.

    The fourth prince chuckled and said calmly: "Okay, it's different from those vulgar things, it's worth showing off!" As he said that, he drank another glass.

    Shu Chu chuckled and said, "It's indeed worth a drink, but what should I call you, brother?"

    The fourth prince suddenly stopped drinking and looked at Shu Chu for a long time. Seeing his calm expression, he laughed and said, "Feng Xiao Zhi, where are you, brother?"

    "Shu Chu!" Shu Chu announced his name, raised his glass and drank another glass.

    "It's so obvious!" Feng Xiaozhi smiled, and the two drank one glass after another, talking nonsense while drinking.  From talking about women to national affairs, they are all casual matters.

    From these fourFrom his wife's mouth, Shu Chu learned that the name of the woman beside him was Luo Yan, and she was the woman he had been accompanying for many years.  When Shu Chu asked about this woman, Feng Xiaozhi was already half drunk. After telling her name, he added that she was still innocent and had always been honest with him. He also advised Shu Chu to act quickly if he wanted to.

    "The strange thing is that when Shu Feng and the two talked about Luo Yan, she actually had no expression at all. She just conjured several bottles of wine from her body like magic.

    When Feng Xiaozhi was already seventy percent drunk, Shu Chu was still sober, and Feng Xiaozhi began to talk about his depression.

    As the current fourth prince, he seems to have unlimited glory, but Feng Xiaozhi has no intention of being the emperor. He just wants to live a happy life, enjoying poetry, wine, painting, beauties and playing chess. Unfortunately, he has been smart since he was a child, and Emperor Ming Yang  Have high hopes for him.  But after Feng Xiaozhi was weak, he gradually lost his ambition to make progress. After being scolded by Emperor Mingyang dozens of times, he was already very disappointed in him.

    Because Feng Xiaozhi's mother was Concubine Shu, a woman with great power and authority, she operated for him behind the scenes, which made many ministers in the court favor him. Moreover, his wife was from the royal family in Beijing, and the power behind him  As a result, he is still ups and downs in the struggle for power, and he can't stop.

    After saying this, Feng Xiaozhi was ninety percent drunk, while Shu Chu was only three percent drunk. After sighing at the tricks of fate, Feng Xiaozhi began to comment on the beauties in the capital.

    Shu Chu's interest in beauties far outweighed Feng Xiaozhi's anguish. Feng Xiaozhi bit his tongue and said: "The first beauty, Yun Zixuan, the name is too much, the second the third is not at all."  Not worth mentioning!"

    Hearing Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s words, Shu Chu was stunned, and then asked: ¡°Who does Brother Feng think is the real beauty?¡±

    "Ye Bingying!" This name is quite neat, but Shu Chu has never heard of it before. He couldn't help but wonder, and asked: "Who is she? Is she worthy of such praise from Brother Feng?"

    "She is from the hidden world" Before she could finish her words, Feng Xiaozhi fell over and landed in Luoyan's arms beside him.

    When Shu Chu heard this, his heart moved, he took the wine bottle from Luo Yan, took a sip, and then fell on the grass behind him, thinking about what Feng Xiao Zhi said.

 Text Chapter 25 Magic

    Yinchen is a sect that can compete with the Demon Sect, but it is an extremely mysterious place. Most of its sect members are women, and each one of them is unique and beautiful, and can conquer the whole country.  £®  com

    Like the Demon Sect, they all appeared when the world was in chaos, but just the opposite of the Demon Sect, they worked for the peace of the world. Although Yinchen's power was not enough to change the entire pattern of the world, those chosen by them were  Most people have become monarchs who founded a dynasty.

    ??Yinchen was involved in the founding of Southern Chu. Although Northern Qi and Xili still dominated the world, Southern Chu became the so-called orthodoxy because of Yinchen.

    While he was thinking about it, Shu Chu suddenly felt something was wrong, and saw a hand stretched out towards him, with five fingers like hooks, aiming at his throat.

    When Shu Chu glanced at him, he saw Feng Xiao Zhi staring at him, his expression clear and clear, no longer drunk at all.

    "Is he deliberately trying to kill himself?" Although this claw is not difficult to dodge, Shu Chu is lying down now. If he wants to dodge, he must use his Qinggong with all his strength. Moreover, he is not sure whether he can hit him in an instant.  The killing wind has stopped, and there is Luo Yan beside her. As long as she shouts, the Imperial Guards, the masters from the imperial guards, and the top masters from the major families, even in their normal state, Shu Chu is not sure that he can  You can't escape unscathed.

    While he was hesitating, Feng Xiaozhi's hand was already less than three inches away from his throat.

    "The people from the emperor's family are really unreasonable." After turning this thought in his mind, Shu Chu heard Feng Xiao Zhi's cold and cold words, "You listened to what I said just now, I can't tolerate you now!"

    "Don't blame me, just blame your bad luck!" Feng Xiaozhi sighed, put his wrist down, and clasped it towards Shu Chu's throat.

    Shu Chu sighed slightly, his hand reached out and stopped at his throat, holding Feng Xiaozhi's hand with both hands.

    "No wonder you are so lonely!" Shu Chu sighed and said, "Don't you think it's too boring if you just meet a friend and you want to kill him without even saying a word beforehand?"

    Only then did Feng Xiaozhi realize that he had underestimated Shu Chu. He did not shrink back, but just sighed: "Do you think I want it?"

    "I don't want to do this again, your life will be too miserable!" After a pause, Shu Chu continued: "Why not try to get rid of these constraints, you have actually put them on yourself!"

    "I can't!" Feng Xiaozhi took back his hand, glanced at Shu Chu, and said, "I'm not like you!"

    Shu Chu hooked his hand, and the wine bottle flew out of Luo Yan's hand, which was still expressionless, and fell into Shu Chu's hand, "The happiness of life only matters in that moment, why worry about the future!"

    Shu Chu really didn¡¯t expect that he had the talent to be a lobbyist. Although he couldn¡¯t convince the poor prince in front of him, it still had some effect. At least, Feng Xiaozhi was obviously relieved.

    But at this moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from Laojun Guan. Although the sound was not loud, it was extremely clear to the ears of the two of them. It was obvious that this was the sound caused by the collision of energy.  .

    Isn¡¯t it about discussing the Tao?  Is it possible that we still need to take action?  Shu Chu was confused, and Feng Xiaozhi didn't understand either. However, he reacted quickly and shouted to Shu Chu: "Come with me and have a look!"

    The two of them rushed towards the main hall, and soon they arrived at the entrance of the hall.  All the guards and imperial guards looked sideways along the way, but when they saw it was the fourth prince, they did not dare to stop him.

    ??He rushed into the main hall, walked out of the courtyard, and came to an empty square. Amidst the crowds of people, there was an open space in the center, and two people stood at attention.

    One of them is a white-haired young man that Shu Chu has seen before. Now Shu Chu knows that his name is Luo Xuemeng. The other one is wearing a gray robe with a high bun. His face is like white jade, and his lips are like red pearls. He is charming and elegant.  Unlike a human being, Shu Chu would have thought he was a woman if he hadn't seen the Adam's apple on his neck.  Come to think of it, he is Zhang Mengling, the chief disciple of Zhang Tianshi in Longhu Mountain.

    In the current field, Zhang Mengling's face was pale, with no trace of blood left. One of his left arms was hanging limply, and there was a bit of horror in his eyes, but it was not obvious.

    Luo Xuemeng was much more calm. He looked arrogant, with disdain in his eyes. He stretched out his palms towards the scales. Shu Chu saw a vague aura surging in the palms of his hands.

    "The world is ignorant and only cares about day and night. What can the illusory Tao explain?" Luoxuemeng was light and ethereal, and there seemed to be some convincing meaning in his cold words.  Some ladies in the field who were still talking to each other stopped talking and looked at Luo Xuexiang, whose white hair was flying.

    "Everyone who believes in me will gain light, strength, dignity, and sincerity will lead to spirituality!"

    "If I make a wish like this, the great Mowglis will give me the spirit of ice and snow!" As the falling snow nightmare waved its hands,Three feet above his head, snowflakes appeared out of thin air, and a wall of ice quickly condensed and formed around him. His whole body was like an ice sculpture, but he moved freely. Between the snowflakes and the ice wall, he was like an ice sculpture.  A superior existence.

    "Ah!" Many noble ladies exclaimed. They had never heard of such a technique before, and their eyes widened.

    Zhang Menngling bit her lips tightly, and after a moment, she shouted: "What a trivial skill, nothing worth mentioning!" He waved his hand, and a few faint golden lights spilled out from his fingers, "Du Tian Lei Fire Seal, burn!"

    When the golden light met the ice wall, it burned out of thin air. Several holes were opened in the ice wall. Seeing that it was about to melt completely, Luoxue Nightmare shouted loudly and said: "Moglis is on top, the elves of ice and snow, gather together!"

    The water traces on the ground suddenly bounced up and rushed towards the flames. The flames were too hot and turned into water before they got close.

    Luo Xuemeng raised her white eyebrows and shot out a few streaks of ice and snow from her fingers. The flames collapsed and disappeared as soon as they were touched.  Shu Chu's sharp eyes saw the faint black energy condensed on Luo Xuemeng's fingers, and he was greatly surprised.

    Zhang Mengling was a little helpless. The opponent in front of him was far more powerful than he knew. Unless his mentor came in person, he might not be able to control this evil master in front of him.

    "Brilliant thunder from the sky descends on all the nine provinces. Use the sword to draw it, and all demons will be wiped out." Zhang Menngling gritted his teeth, and a long ancient sword suddenly appeared in his hand. There was a dense and colorful energy attached to the sword body, and his figure was a little shaky.  , seemed unable to hold on, but bit his lip and spit out a mouthful of blood on the sword.

    In the cold winter, Zhang Mengling swayed in the void, and the seven-star diagram emerged under his feet. Zhang Mengling, who was standing in the void, had a paler face, but he stood tall and without any pyrotechnics.

    With Zhang Mengling¡¯s shout, muffled thunder appeared out of thin air, and then several thunders fell towards Luoxuemeng in succession.

    "Wow!" The noble ladies and women from the aristocratic family who didn't know the danger screamed, and even the young girl shouted Zhang Menngling's name, not knowing that his defeat was actually decided.

    "Zhang Meng Ling has at least obtained the fifth skill of his master. He actually has to use the Divine Sword and Heavenly Thunder Technique. This Luoxue Nightmare is really powerful!" Feng Xiao Zhi heard the words in his ears, and Shu Chu did not turn around.  Said: "I didn't expect that there is such a secret technique, which is far superior to ordinary martial arts!"

    "What kind of ordinary martial arts? I think martial arts will be vulnerable to the attacks of these techniques!" Feng Xiaozhi's words are actually correct, but because of his knowledge, he doesn't know how powerful the Heavenly Way martial arts is.

    Shu Chu smiled faintly and said without refuting, "Do you know the origin of this falling snow nightmare?"

    "God Mowglis is above, all the winds, ice and snow obey my orders!" He muttered something, and a thick ice shield appeared in Luo Xuemeng's raised hand. The shield was three feet long, just before the thunder fell.  Before condensed into shape.

    The thunderbolt landed on the ice shield, and the three-foot-thick ice shield shattered and eventually became shards of ice on the ground.

    Zhang Mengling fell down, but could no longer stand upright. She knelt on one knee on the ground, her bun was messy, her expression was pale and terrifying, and there were bloodshot eyes in her eyes.

    "You can't beat me!" Luo Xuexiang's words were more like a winner's declaration, cold and ironic, "I have the protection of God, but you don't. You can't beat me!"

    Zhang Mengling slowly raised his head and wanted to say something, but suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Brother, are you okay?" A person ran past and helped Zhang Mengling who couldn't stand up. It was the woman in white who had fought against Luo Xuemeng that day. She cut out the white-haired Luo Xuemeng fiercely.  , helped Zhang Mengling and walked aside.

    "I was introduced by Zen Master Dafang and met with my father, and then today's competition came about!"

 Text Chapter 26 Cute Princess

    "Didn't Zen Master Dafang tell you about this person's origin?" Shu Chu looked towards the side of Huagai and saw an old man about fifty years old wearing a yellow robe, looking at the field expressionlessly.  Next to him was an enchanting woman with peerless beauty.  Next to him, there are many guards guarding him in different positions. Every guard around him is a top-notch expert. I think this old man is Emperor Mingyang.

    "It is said that this Luoxue Nightmare was originally from Zhongzhou. He traveled to the West and learned this magical secret technique called magic. It seems that he has a very close relationship with Zen Master Dafang!" After saying this, Feng Xiaozhi looked at Emperor Mingyang  The woman beside her said: "That is Concubine Rong, my father's favorite concubine now!"

    Shu Chu smiled. This Concubine Rong was only in her mid-twenties. She was naturally charming, and her beautiful eyes could not help but attract people's eyes. Although she could not tell that she had any martial arts skills, in Shu Chu's opinion, this  Women are not as simple as they appear.

    "In this Taoist competition, Master Luo Xuexiang wins!" A eunuch walked out of the canopy and shouted in the audience at a high pitched voice.

    Luoxuemeng had no expression on his face, turned around and bowed in the direction of Emperor Mingyang, saying: "Thanks to your majesty's blessing, Morgris will grant your majesty the art of immortality!"

    As soon as these words came out, Shu Chu suddenly realized.  Presumably, this is what Luoxue Nightmare relies on to impress Emperor Mingyang.  Since ancient times, emperors of all dynasties have sought immortality, worked hard on people and money, and believed in Taoism. Unfortunately, no one can achieve immortality. Even the wise emperor is as mentally retarded as a ten-year-old child in this regard.

    However, it was obvious that Emperor Mingyang was not very at ease with Luo Xuemeng. He was still hesitant about Taoism and his magic, so he arranged such a magic test.

    Emperor Mingyang nodded slightly and said loudly: "Congratulations to Master Luo for winning. I look forward to Master Luo's further performance!"

    "God Morgris will not disappoint His Majesty!" Luo Xuexiang nodded, his face still stern.

    The woman in white helped Zhang Mengjuan out of the square, and an old Taoist priest led the two away.

    "That woman in white is Zhang Menngling's junior sister, what's her name?" Shu Chu watched the woman leave, turned around and asked Feng Xiaozhi.

    "Brother Shu has fallen in love with her?" Feng Xiao Zhi said with a smile, "This is a flower with thorns!"

    ¡°It¡¯s the thorns that have the flavor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shu Chu said lightly.

    Feng Xiaozhi laughed and said: "Her name is Zhang Yuling, a female disciple of Master Zhang, as cold as an iceberg. If Brother Shu is interested, he must act more quickly!"

    "oh?"

    "My fifth brother Feng Ruoqing, he is interested in Zhang Yuling, but Zhang Yuling is not polite to him!" Smiling, Feng Xiaozhi said: "Compared to me, the Fifth Emperor, I am more optimistic about you!"

    "Haha!" Shu Chu shrugged.

    In the corner of the square, several monks in yellow clothes took a few steps, nodded and saluted Luo Xuemeng. Luo Xuemeng turned around, saluted Emperor Mingyang, and left with the monks.

    When all the ladies and bold ladies from famous families saw Luo Xuexiang leaving, they all screamed.  Luo Xuexiang's miraculous magic, coupled with his handsome facial features and cold expression, have formed the image of the dream lover of those women who are guilty of nymphomaniacs.

    Luo Xuemeng didn¡¯t respond at all and left with the monk in yellow without stopping.

    "If Brother Shu faces Luo Xuemeng, are you sure of escaping?" Feng Xiao Zhihu asked.

    "Yes!" Shu Chu said lightly.  He thought to himself that if he were in his prime, he would only be 30% sure of being able to defeat this person. The way of heaven is not fully understood yet, otherwise, there is no need to be afraid.  Thinking of the urge to take action when I saw the falling snow nightmare last time, I couldn't help but feel a chill in my heart. I really didn't expect that the falling snow nightmare's spells were so powerful.

    In the crowd, a pair of blue eyes flashed across the crowd, then disappeared along with Luoxueyanma.

    "Guess who I am?" While he was thinking deeply, Shu Chu suddenly heard a crisp shout.  When he looked up, he saw two slender hands covering Feng Xiaozhi's eyes.  Then he saw a pair of big, twinkling eyes with long eyelashes appearing on Feng Xiaozhi's shoulders.

    "No need to guess, if it's not our little seventeener, who else could it be?" Feng Xiaozhi's words were a little more lively and a little less desolate.

    "Really, fourth brother, don't you know how to cooperate with me?" The owner of the bright eyes curled his lips and complained.

    "Xiao Qi, don't you get tired of doing this every time?" Feng Xiaozhi said with a wink.

    "Well, I only hate you. You know that you are mine every time without guessing!" Xiao Qi blinked his beautiful eyes, turned out from behind Feng Xiaozhi, and looked at Feng Xiaozhi with wide eyes.  Shu Chu, who was standing side by side with Xiao Zhi, suddenly smiled and said, "Fourth brother, is this your bodyguard?"

    Shu Chu said toXiaoqiu blinked and said with a smile: "You are wrong, your fourth brother is my bodyguard!"

    "You're lying, why is my fourth brother your bodyguard?" Xiao Qi blinked again, pursed his lips slightly, and said.  Shu Chu felt his eyes light up. The little Seventeen in front of him was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was very beautiful. Although he was not as beautiful as Yun Zixuan and Xiao Ru, he was better than the pair of smart eyes.  Her big eyes, if she could talk, are very cute. She is different from other girls in a kind of beauty that makes people unconsciously love her.

    As soon as he saw the cuteness of Xiao Qi, Shu Chu felt warm and couldn't help teasing her.

    "Don't you believe it? Just ask your brother!" Shu Chu winked at Xiao Qi again and said.

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s words, Xiao Qi became confused, turned to Feng Xiaozhi and asked: ¡°Fourth brother, are you really his bodyguard?¡±

    Feng Xiaozhi saw that Shu Chu was smiling but not smiling, while his little sister looked confused, so he couldn't help but laugh, and then nodded.

    "How is this possible? How could the fourth brother be a bodyguard?" The little girl couldn't figure it out, scratching her head and tilting her cute face.

    Shu Chu suppressed his laughter and said seriously: "Think about it, I am not qualified to come here, but it was your fourth brother who brought me in. So, what is he if he is not my bodyguard?"

    "Okay, you dare to play tricks on me!" The little girl understood. She put her hands on her hips and raised her eyebrows lightly. A slight anger flashed on her peach-shaped face, which only made her more cute.

    "You know, you have committed a serious crime!" The crisp voice was like a wind chime blown by the wind, but the words that were originally a threat had no possibility of threatening anyone.

    Feng Xiaozhi laughed dumbly. He knew his sister very well and could even guess what her next words would be.

    Shu Chu shook his hands in cooperation and said with a smile: "I don't know what serious crime the common people have committed. Please make it clear to Her Majesty the Seventeenth Princess!"

    "Hmm!" Princess Seventeen looked like you were wise. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "You have committed the serious crime of deceiving the princess, and now you are punished for playing with me!"

    "Pfft!" Feng Xiaozhi couldn't help laughing, and Shu Chu also laughed. This princess is really different!

    I will make up for yesterday¡¯s chapter and update today¡¯s chapter in the evening~~~~

 Text Chapter 27 Goodbye Fang San

    "Don't laugh!" Princess Seventeen blinked and said, "If you laugh again, I will ask Uncle Lu to arrest you!"

    Shu Chu stopped laughing and asked, "Who is Uncle Lu? Do you dare to arrest the fourth prince?"

    "Well, Uncle Lu is Uncle Lu, even the eldest brother is afraid of him!" Princess Seventeen turned around and looked around with her eyes, as if looking for the Uncle Lu she mentioned.  .  com

    Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s smile became even stronger. Only in front of this little sister could he put down all his burdens and smile happily like this.  "Uncle Lu is Lu Chengtian, the first guard in the palace. It is said that his martial arts skills are not inferior to Li Ruojie's. Moreover, he is cold-faced and selfless, and even the princes in the palace are afraid of him!" Feng Xiao Zhi explained.

    Shu Chu nodded. It seems that there are many masters in Beijing. In the past six years, many young masters have emerged. There are many older generations who don¡¯t know about them.

    "By the way, you are very special. I don't know your name yet!" The Seventeenth Princess turned to look at Shu Chu. She saw that he was dressed in Tsing Yi, no gorgeous clothes, but he looked calm and a little tired.  Lazy, feeling strange in his heart, asked.

    "My name is Shu Chu, what about you?" Shu Chu looked over the little girl in front of him and looked at Yun Zixuan who was surrounded by a group of noble men in the distance.

    "My name is Feng Yixian, and I am sixteen years old this year!" A girl like Princess Seventeen who is not familiar with worldly affairs, without those worldly barriers, can get the pity of many people, even Shu Chu is no exception.

    Following Shu Chu¡¯s gaze, Feng Xiaozhi saw the crowd surrounding Yun Zixuan, turned his head and nodded to Shu Chu, motioning for the two of them to go over.

    Shu Chu also nodded lightly, and Feng Xiaozhi said to his sister: "Qi'er, let's go and play with Zixuan!"

    "Well, sister Zixuan is very nice, and I was just looking to play with her!"

    Walking to the side of Yun Zixuan, Shu Chu shouted: "Borrow me, borrow me, let me see the most beautiful woman in the legend!"

    When the noble princes saw Shu Chu, a trace of disgust flashed across their expressions. However, when they saw the Seventeenth Princess and the Fourth Prince beside Shu Chu, they did not dare to curse and had to step aside.

    Seeing Shu Chu, Yun Zixuan felt a little surprised, and then saw Feng Xiaozhi again, and breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously.

    "Zixuan, Taoist Master Qingxu invited us to taste tea, are you going?" It was obvious that Feng Xiaozhi also had the talent to lie without blinking an eye. Shu Chu couldn't help but admire him, but it's no wonder that in the secular world, the nobler he is, the more noble he is.  People, I'm afraid the more they tell lies without closing their eyes.

    "Go, Taoist Master Qingxu thinks highly of Zixuan, how can Zixuan not give him face?" Yun Zixuan can get rid of these flies, so there is no reason not to agree.

    "Taoist Priest Qingxu? Did Niubi invite you to tea, brother?" Feng Yixian didn't have the ability to speak without blinking like her brother, so she asked with doubts.

    So, some of the smarter nobles saw the clues. Looking at the expressions of the three of them, a young man in gilded clothes said loudly: "Is Taoist Master Qingxu holding a tea party? Can I go?"

    Feng Xiaozhi gave the young master in brocade a cold look and said, "If you are not afraid of Taoist Master Qingxu changing his face, Wang Ruyu, you might as well come with us!"

    Wang Ruyu smiled awkwardly when he heard this. Feng Xiaozhi was the fourth prince. He couldn't afford to offend him, so he could only shake his head and said: "I don't have the face of the fourth prince, so I won't go!"

    The four of them walked out of the crowd. Yun Zixuan took a long breath and thanked Feng Xiaozhi and Feng Yixian: "Thanks to you, otherwise I would have been annoyed to death by them!"

    "Zixuan, there's no need to be polite. You don't have to look down on these dandy kids!" Feng Xiaozhi said lightly.

    "Yes, sister Zixuan, these people are so boring, Yixian just ignores them!" Feng Yixian interrupted.

    "I'm not like you! I have to take into account the reputation of the Yun family!" Yun Zixuan sighed, as calm as she was, she couldn't do whatever she wanted.  Unlike Feng Xiao Zhi, who was notoriously cold and unsociable, and his status was so noble that no one dared to offend him.  Feng Yixian, on the other hand, was naive and ignorant of the world, and she couldn't tell her what she had suffered in front of her. Who said she was the most favored princess by Emperor Mingyang?

    "Where are we going? Are we really going to drink tea with Master Qingxu?" In essence, Shu Chu and brother and sister Feng Xiaozhi are the same kind of people, and they don't have the same bond as Feng Xiaozhi.

    "Well! Qingxu's nose is very boring, let's go to Wuyin Master for a drink!" Feng Yixian looked very cute when she blinked. It seemed that this had become her habitual action. However, so far, Shu  What Chu didn't know was that it was unfortunate to be obsessed with this little girl!

    "Forget it, if you want to go drink with Wuyin, you'd better go by yourself!" Feng Xiaozhi said hurriedly. He deeply hated Wuyin's slovenly behavior.

      Yun Zixuan was also busy shaking her head.

    As he was walking, a man came face to face. He was dressed in brocade and had a white face. His expression was indifferent. He was different from Feng Xiaozhi's slightly desolate indifference. His coldness was poisonous and sinister, while Feng Xiaozhi's was slightly desolate.  Loneliness.

    "Mr. Fang, why don't you leave? What are you doing here?" Feng Xiaozhi frowned unconsciously when he saw Fang Yueqin.

    "It turns out His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince is here too!" Fang Yueqin had to bend down to salute. He forced a smile on his face, which looked very hypocritical, and said: "It's so lively today. I want to find two or three close friends to climb to the top of the Goddess Peak."  , it¡¯s not a waste of time to come here to have a drink and chat. I wonder if the fourth prince, seventeenth princess, and Zixuan have this intention?¡± In his words, he had already wrapped up the three noble people in front of him.  Only Shu Chu was forgotten.

    Of course, he still remembered Shu Chu. Seeing Shu Chu here, he was really a little surprised. Only people with sufficient status can enter this square. Even personal guards cannot be brought into the square.  If Shu Chu had not been led by Feng Xiaozhi, the guards guarding the main hall would have known that His Highness the Fourth Prince had a bad temper and would not have dared to stop him.  In addition, he showed strong Qinggong skills when he entered the palace, and he seemed to be a master who could bluff people. How could he come in openly?

    "It's rare for Brother Fang to be so elegant. It's a pity that I don't have the strength!" Feng Xiaozhi doesn't have a good impression of Fang Yueqin. Among the three young men of the Fang family, he is the least worthy of association. He is narrow-minded, but  A little smart, but not much else.

    ¡°If fourth brother doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either!¡±

    "Thank you very much Mr. Fang for your kindness, but Zixuan has other things to do and can't accompany you!"

    Fang Yueqin's face turned ugly. All three people rejected him, but he couldn't get angry again.

    "Hey, it's a pity that no one invited me. Otherwise, I would be happy to go to the top of the mountain to have a look!" Shu Chu sighed, and his villainous attitude was clearly revealed in his expression.

    "Really? Do you want to go to the top of the mountain to see it? I'll go with you!" Feng Yixian, who was not familiar with the world, cooperated with Shu Chu, raised his head and looked at Shu Chu, and said seriously.

    "Oh, it's my honor to be invited by the princess. But there are too many people now. When things are quiet, Shu Zhan can accompany the princess on a mountain tour!" Shu Chu glanced sideways at Fang Yueqin and saw his expression.  It was already quite ugly, and his originally handsome face was like cooked pork liver.

    "Okay, it's a deal! Next time I come to see you, you can't shirk it!"

    "Don't dare!" Shu Chu and Feng Yixian sang a double act, which didn't need to be rehearsed in advance. One did it intentionally and the other cooperated unintentionally.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Yun Zixuan came out to smooth things over and said, "Mr. Fang, Zixuan hasn't said thank you for what happened last time. I wanted to come to thank you, but I'm busy with mundane things, so I'll just say thank you here."

    "Zixuan, there's no need to be polite. Since you guys still have something to do, Fang San won't bother you anymore!" As he said that, Fang Yueqin stepped forward, deliberately passing by Shu Chu, and just using Shu Chu's body  The moment he blocked the sight of the other three people, he waved his fingers and pointed at Shu Chu's back.

    Shu Chu secretly laughed in his heart, how dare he use such a trivial trick on himself?  The moment Fang Yueqin pointed his finger on his back, the true energy penetrated along his finger.

    Fang Yueqin retreated at the first touch, completely unaware that the spiritual Qi from Shu Chu's body had submerged into his body and was planted in his sea of ??Qi.

    This method was all done by Shu Chu at will, and he himself didn¡¯t know the evil nature of it.  Planted in the sea of ??qi, whenever Fang Yueqin's luck increases, these seeds will absorb his true qi and grow like maggots attached to his bones, making it impossible for his martial arts to progress further, and he still knows nothing about it.

 Text Chapter 28 The Theory of Tao

    "His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, His Royal Highness the Seventeenth Princess, Miss Yun, His Majesty the Emperor has summoned you to come and have an audience!"

    The young Taoist who spoke had ordinary features and nothing special. If you were not paying attention, you would ignore his existence. His words were as gentle as the breeze, but they did not make people feel abrupt.  .com Even, I don¡¯t even know when he got here.

    Feng Xiaozhi looked at the Taoist priest in front of him, nodded helplessly, and turned to look at Shu Chu and Yun Zixuan.  Shu Chu shrugged and said, "You go ahead, I'll walk around as I please!"

    "Are my father and the others running the Champs Elysees?"

    "Yes!"

    "Okay then, you accompany this friend of mine to walk around and take a look. This is his first time coming to Laojun Temple!" Feng Xiaozhi patted Shu Chu on the shoulder and said to him: "We will probably wait for a while.  You can come out, you play first, we will come to you later!"

    "Yes, Shu Chu, you promised me to go to the top of the mountain, don't run away!"

    The three of them left, leaving Shu Chu and the young Taoist priest standing where they were.

    "What do you call Taoist Priest?" Shu Chu stretched and asked casually.

    "I don't dare. I'm a poor Taoist but I'm not good at it. Brother Shu, just say I'm not good at it!" This young Taoist priest has good cultivation. Every word and every move he makes contains the meaning of purity and inaction. He must be Qingxu's proud disciple.

    "Wei Ling, what did you do to practice Taoism?" Shu Chu suddenly asked with a thought in his heart.

    "Ah!" Unexpectedly, Shu Chu suddenly asked such a question. Wei Ling couldn't answer for a while. After thinking for a while, he slowly said: "You are seeking the truth, right?"

    "What is Tao?" Shu Chu asked again.

    "Tao" Wei Ling opened his eyes wide and looked at Shu Chu. The man in green clothes in front of him had an extraordinary bearing and a somewhat lazy expression on his face.

    "The Tao is the law that all things follow. It is omnipresent and omnipresent. If you understand this Tao, you can gain immortality, wisdom, and liberation." Wei Ling thought for a while and talked eloquently.

    Shu Chu laughed dumbly and asked: "Then how can we achieve enlightenment?"

    "You get it when you get the Tao. There is no way to achieve it. But if you want to avoid detours, you usually practice based on the experience of the predecessors. What we at Laojun Temple practice is the Ming Yang Jue created by my master."  At this point, Wei Ling suddenly stopped talking and stopped talking.

    It is related to the secret technique of Laojun Guan, which is not easily revealed to others.  Shu Chu understood what Wei Ling was thinking, and was not angry at all. He just asked calmly: "Does Master Ling have the chance to become an immortal?"

    After a slight hesitation, Wei Ling shook his head.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. What effect could a set of unsuccessful techniques have?  Speaking of which, Shu Chu has some relationship with the Taoist sect. His master is an unknown Taoist. Although he has never learned Taoism and only learned martial arts, he is still a bit familiar with it.

    "Does becoming an immortal mean attaining the Tao?" Shu Chu asked again.

    "Really! Don't we become immortals and achieve enlightenment together?" Wei Ling's words seemed a little lacking in confidence. He had not become an immortal, so how could he know clearly?

    "Wrong, becoming an immortal is not attaining the Tao!" A slightly older voice sounded. Shu Chu turned around, only to see an old Taoist priest about half a century old appearing in front of him. This Taoist priest's temples were stained with frost and he was dressed in rags.  The original blue of the Taoist robe has been dyed black.  He also held an old wine gourd in his hand. Come to think of it, he was the sloppy old man Wuyin Feng Yixian said.

    "Uncle Master, you said becoming an immortal is not attaining the Dao, so what is the Dao?" Wei Ling asked the sloppy old Taoist loudly.

    "How do I know?" Wuyin took a sip of wine, shook his head and said, "I'm not a god!"

    "How can the Taoist Master say with certainty that becoming an immortal is not attaining the Tao?" Shu Chu smiled and asked.

    "Didn't Wei Ling say it before? The Tao is omnipresent and all-encompassing, and the Immortal is naturally included in it!" Old Taoist Wuyin sat on the ground, and suddenly took out a greasy thing from his arms and pointed it towards Shu and Chu.  Raised.  Shu Chu saw clearly that what he was holding was a big chicken leg, and his heart couldn't help but feel cold. Can the drumstick be eaten even if it was covered in dirty clothes?

    When this thought came to Shu Chu's mind, he never thought that the way he used to eat with dirty hands was the same as the old man in front of him.

    Wei Ling shook his head hurriedly and kept thinking of the Infinite Heavenly Lord.

    Chewing the chicken drumstick fiercely, Shu Chu was dumbfounded, and Wu Yin finished chewing a big fat chicken drumstick in three or two strokes. Wei Ling on the side was not surprised at all, thinking that he was already used to the behavior of his great uncle.

    "The way of heaven follows your heart, what do you mean by the four words?" Shu Chu felt that this old man was not simple. At least, he was much better than himself in chewing chicken legs.  Asking your own doubts may help you understand the way of heaven.

    ?The old Taoist Wuyin suddenly raised his head and looked Shu Chu up and down for a while. His burning eyes made Shu Chu feel chills. Legend has it that there is a habit of cutting off sleeves in the world. Could this old Taoist?

    The old Taoist Wuyin nodded slightly and said: "Young man, you are so secretive that you even deceived me!"

    Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile: "Taoist Priest, thank you. Taoist Priest is the first person who can see through my depth since I came into the world!" There was pride in his words. Although Li Ruojie also saw his own realm, he  That was after the fight, and this sloppy old man could tell his depth by visual inspection. Although he also had to use verbal reminders, it was really rare.

    "The so-called way of heaven follows your heart means that no matter what kind of behavior you have, you cannot escape the principles of heaven. It also means that after you have discovered the way of heaven, you can do whatever you want!" Wuyin sighed with emotion and said: "Your cultivation is no longer mine.  I can feel it, but I can¡¯t explain the specific meaning of the way of heaven. Anyway, if you adhere to your own nature and follow nature, you may be able to do it one day!"

    Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. Although he had some enlightenment, it would still take a long time to understand the way of heaven. He didn't know when he would be able to understand it.

    The way of heaven seems to be endless, no matter what he does, he can't escape this barrier.

    "But Shu Chu is an open-minded person. After thinking about it, he has already gained something, so the trip is worthwhile. Why should he care so much?"

    "What does the Taoist priest think of Luo Xuemeng's magic?" Shu Chu asked as he walked to Wuyin and sat on the ground.

    When Wuyin saw Shu Chu sitting next to him regardless of the dust on the ground, he couldn't help but laugh, handed over the wine gourd, and said: "That magic is miraculous, but in my opinion, it still has something in common with Taoism.  !¡±

    After taking the gourd of wine, Shu Chu took a sip in surprise and praised: "Hou'er wine, what a good wine!"

    "Young man, if you are really wise, you won't waste my good wine in vain!" Wuyin said: "Luo Xuexiang deliberately recited the mantra in order to fool the ignorant ladies and gentlemen. What he said about ice, snow and wind  Elves, like what we call the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, use telekinesis and seals to condense the power of the five elements and cast spells! However, the Mowglis he talks about is quite special!"

    Shu Chu secretly sighed, this sloppy old man is quite capable. I wonder if he can have the upper hand against the falling snow nightmare?

    Seemingly knowing what Shu Chu was thinking, Wuyin took the wine gourd from Shu Chu's hand and took a sip before saying: "According to Taoist teachings, that Luoxue Nightmare has reached the stage of refining the spirit and returning to the void. I  He is no match for him, if Zhang Ji strikes first, he might be able to defeat him!"

    "What about me?" Shu Chu asked curiously.

    "It's hard to say!" Wuyin took another sip of wine and said: "From the current point of view, he has a greater chance of winning, but you are probably not in the best condition now, right?"

    As expected, the older you get, the smarter you become, and you can even see this.  Shu Chu chuckled, took the wine gourd from the old Taoist's hand, and poured it into his mouth. After a sip, the wine gourd was empty. Shu Chu secretly sighed, but it was a pity that after just two sips, it was gone.

    "What state has Zhang Jixian reached?" Shu Chu asked again.

    "In ten years, maybe I can ascend!" The old Taoist took the wine gourd and suddenly screamed "Wow!" "You kid, you actually drank all my wine, you have to compensate me!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his people were already ten feet away, "Next time you come to Laojun Temple, remember to bring a jar of fine wine! I'll go find some wine first"

    Shu Chu was stunned, what was this? He said it well and ran away!

    (This chapter is quite depressing, it¡¯s just nonsense, you don¡¯t need to get into it)

 Text Chapter 29: Teasing the Imperial Concubine

    Next, Shu Chu wandered around Laojun Temple casually. In order to be free, he even sent Wei Ling away. Wei Ling also had other things to do, so he didn't care about it and only asked him to leave the backyard room.  You can't go outside the Champs and Flowing Waters Champs, but you can feel free to go anywhere else.

    Shu Chu strolled to the incense-burning cliff where Laojun Temple is located on the side of the cliff. There is an incense burner from Laojun Temple, placed on a protruding boulder. It is a place for good men and women to light incense.

    When Shu Chu came here, he saw a woman with fluttering clothes standing facing the vast void on the edge of the cliff.  Under the boulder, there was a man who looked like a guard nervously watching over the woman.  Hearing Shu Chu's footsteps, he looked at him warily.

    Shu Chu ignored him and walked straight towards Ranxiang Cliff. The man turned around and stopped in front of Shu Chu, shouting in a low voice: "Who are you? Concubine Rong is above, you are not allowed to break in!"

    I took a look at this man. He was about twenty-five or six years old. His body was muscular. He should not be weak in martial arts. He should be a master among the imperial guards. Otherwise, he would not be in charge of Emperor Mingyang's favorite concubine.  It's safe.

    Turning around and looking around, no one came to this relatively remote place. Shu Chu smiled harmlessly and had a bold idea in his mind.

    "You haven't left yet, why are you lingering here?" Perhaps he was afraid of disturbing his master, so the guard spoke in a low voice, and under Shu Chu's harmless smile, he was wary of the young man in front of him.  It has dropped, and this drop in vigilance comes from his inability to see the depths of comfort.

    "I have something to report to Concubine Rong. I am Si" Before he could finish his words, when the guard's attention was diverted, Shu Chu pointed out several times one after another. A look of disbelief flashed in the guard's eyes, and he fell softly.  On the ground.  He was also a master after all, and Shu Chu wouldn't have been able to take him down with one move if he hadn't been distracted by Shu Chu's words.

    Stepping up to Burning Incense Rock, Concubine Rong didn't even look back, she just asked lightly: "What's the matter?"

    This woman¡¯s voice is extremely beautiful, mature and slightly deep. It is different from the clear voice of ordinary women, but it has a charm that makes people¡¯s blood boil.

    Shu Chu sighed secretly, the emperor really knows how to enjoy it. If the three thousand beauties were like Xiao Ruhe and Concubine Rong, their life span would be shortened by decades.

    Not hearing the answer, Concubine Rong turned her head slightly. At this time, Shu Chu had walked to her side and stood side by side with her. Seeing this strange man in green with a lazy smile on his face, Concubine Rong was slightly surprised, and then her face changed.  He restrained himself and regained his composure.

    How to describe this woman¡¯s appearance?  Face like hibiscus, lips like pink?  Or just use Guose Tianxiang or Chenyuluoyan?  Shu Chu felt a little dissatisfied. Compared with Xiao Ruyou, this woman may not be better in appearance, but in terms of temperament, she is still more elegant and noble.  In particular, her black hair has been blown away. She is dressed in white and stands on the edge of the cliff, ready to fly away.

    What surprised Shu Chu even more was that this woman was still so calm after seeing him, her surprise only fleeting. This skill was already a hundred times better than that of ordinary women.

    "Why is it that Concubine Rong, who is favored by thousands of people, is facing the void alone?" Shu Chu asked this question out of nowhere.

    "To find out what other people think, would a master like you do such a dirty thing?" Concubine Rong spoke very softly. Even if she didn't know martial arts, she knew that she could silently bring down the best among the masters.  Or, the person standing next to you will not be a simple person.

    "I'm not an expert, I'm actually a pervert!" Shu Chu laughed strangely and stretched out his devil's hand, placing it on Concubine Rong's waist.

    The delicate body trembled slightly, but Concubine Rong did not struggle. A smart woman like her naturally knew that struggling would not have any effect, "I thought the person who came was someone like Li Ruojie, but I didn't want to be a rogue. I didn't know you were so  How do you practice high-level martial arts?" There was a coquettishness in the voice, and as soon as he raised his head, the coquettishness flowed. Compared with Fang Yueqin's child's tricks, it was much better than Fang Yueqin's child's tricks.

    "It's obvious that Concubine Rong is trying hard to find opportunities through actions in her words, but she doesn't know that she is facing the famous Sword God, the indulgent Sword God!

    "Shu Chu's shrugging action is very beautiful and natural. If it were anyone else, he would never dare to offend such a beautiful woman. But, who is Shu Chu?"  How could he hesitate to do what he wanted to do?  This is destined to be an unfair verbal confrontation. Mentally, a hundred concubines are no match for Shu Chu.

    Before Shu Chu decided to go to the Incense Rock, he had already decided to play such a game.  This game is to let Concubine Rong carve her own mark on her heart.  Shu Chu is now a rogue, a high-level rogue, responsible for breaking people's defenses.

    Very strangeThe excitement is just a thought in Shu Chu's heart. It is just out of fun, but it is what most men are passionate about. There is nothing in this world that gives a man a greater sense of accomplishment than conquering a woman's heart.  .

    "I fell in love with you, the first time I saw you!" Shu Chu cleared his throat, looked at Concubine Rong with infinite affection in his eyes, and stretched out his other hand to hold Concubine Rong's catkin.  , the language is full of tenderness.

    "I think you are a fairy who fell into the mortal world. We missed time, but we met here again. I won't let you and I pass by each other again!" I don't know if it is natural for men to tell these lies, but Yu Shu  Chu, it is indeed accessible at the touch of a button.  Last night, after having an affair with Xiao Ru, the scary woman actually pestered Shu Chu and said some nonsense. According to Xiao Ru's point of view, even if it was a false love, it had to be backed up by sweet words.

    Hearing Shu Chu's words, Concubine Rong's eyes turned like autumn water, and she looked up at Shu Chu. There was tenderness in her eyes, and she pursed her bright lips slightly and said, "I didn't tell Rong'er this until now.  Isn¡¯t it too late?¡±

    There is a deep sadness in his eyes, and any normal man will feel pity after looking at it.

    Therefore, Shu Chu put his arms around the beauty's waist and pulled her in front of him, with her chest and back pressed together. Concubine Rong let out a "squeak", her delicate body was as warm as jade, and her fingers were slippery wherever they touched.  Not greasy, even though Shu Chu was prepared, he couldn't help but feel a twitch in his heart and feel momentarily absent-minded.

    "You are so brave. You dare to tease the emperor's women. Aren't you afraid of being caught and beheaded?" Biting Shu Chu's earlobe, Concubine Rong hugged Shu Chu's neck and said ambiguously.

    Everyone who is reading, happy Mid-Autumn Festival, the pig killer is under the same moon with you, hehe

 Text Chapter 30 Flirting under the cliff

    This didn't sound like a threat, but more like a lie.  Shu Chu's heart fluttered again, and he suddenly felt proud and said loudly: "Whether it's the emperor's woman or the emperor's woman, as long as I, Shu Chu, like it, let alone molesting, I will marry her as my wife and have sex with her."  Can you stop me?"

    "That's so brave, but you can marry me if you want? And you won't ask me what I mean?" Concubine Rong's fingers slid to Shu Chu's back and caressed his back. There was a soft feeling from the place touched by her slender hands.  Itchy feeling.

    "What do you mean, beauty?" Shu Chu gently touched Concubine Rong's ear with his lips, freed up one hand and swam up to Concubine Rong's towering peaks.

    Concubine Rong's face changed slightly. She tried to pull away from her dream, but she couldn't pull Shu Chu's hand around her waist.  In this contest, she was destined to fail miserably. No matter whether she was conceited or struggling, she had no chance of winning.  So far, no one has appeared beside the burning incense rock. Even if he appears, it is unlikely that he can be rescued from the man next to him who seems to be a rogue but is actually a master.  Thinking of this, Concubine Rong didn't feel very discouraged, but would the claws on her chest make her completely sink?

    "Huh, that's so insincere. Until now, you haven't even asked me my name!" Her words were full of grievances and resentments. Concubine Rong continued her beauty offensive, but she didn't know if these would have any effect, and  , what frightened her was that there was a strange feeling in her heart.

    "Ha! Then my beauty, what's your name?" The devil's claws were raging on the mountains, Shu Chu's voice was filled with a hint of joking.

    "My name is Li Yongrong, not Beauty!" Concubine Rong bit her lips lightly, trying to reach out to stop Shu Chu's claws from wreaking havoc, but it didn't have any effect. It seemed that she still accepted her desire.

    At this time, Concubine Rong's face was already rosy, and her sensitive breasts felt itchy when Shu Chu pinched them, mixed with a bit of pleasure. Concubine Rong snorted softly, gritted her teeth and said: "You bully others as soon as you meet.  , is that considered falling in love with someone else?¡±

    Shu Chu smiled slightly, then suddenly retracted his hand and stopped climbing on the mountain.

    "Li Yongrong, he lives up to his name. But"

    The sudden departure left Concubine Rong with a moment of emptiness, "But what?" As soon as the words came out, she felt her feet were empty, and the sky above her head suddenly shook.

    "Ah!" The scream was still full of mature temptation, and the beauty who lost her balance was filled with panic. Even though she had been very calm after Shu Chu appeared, but now she suddenly stepped into the void, how could she not  panic?

    Shu Chu let out a strange cry and hugged the beauty in his arms tightly.  At this moment, his consciousness suddenly drifted. As he fell at high speed, the wind roared in his ears, and a vast map suddenly appeared in his mind: the distant mountains, the vast earth, and the warm breath of the long branches came from his mouth.  Entering, she no longer felt the coldness of the wind blowing on her body, and then Shu Chu's tongue had penetrated into her mouth, wandering and intertwining with her softness.

    Whether he likes it or not, Li Yongrong still feels extremely stimulated.  In her entire life, she had never had such a thrilling experience, and bursts of pleasure were already felt on her tongue.

    However, Shu Chu couldn't free up a hand to wander around the person in his arms. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had fallen more than ten feet away. Shu Chu stretched his hand towards the cliff and released a suction force.  People lean towards the cliff.

    The tip of his toes touched a sharp stone on the cliff, and his fall stopped. Shu Chu's back pressed against the cliff.

    "How's it going? Beauty, how do you feel?" Shu Chu left Li Rongrong's mouth with some reluctance. The feeling of the vagina was indeed extraordinary. It was already as hard as iron, and it was pressed against Li Rongrong's lower abdomen.  superior.

    Li Yongrong woke up from her confusion, turned her head and glanced down, let out another scream, and pressed her whole body against Shu Chu. Now, her whole body was stuck to Shu Chu's body, and her sensitive parts kept being touched.  Her face turned red from the friction.

    "You, you are such a bad person!" He complained, without any anger, but more like coquettishness.

    "Here is a place where there is neither the sky nor the ground. Hehe!" Shu Chu gave a bad smile and unceremoniously put his hand into Li Rongrong's clothes, touching the satin-like skin. Shu Chu's heart was filled with excitement.  Ruyi, the beauty in his arms is the emperor's favorite, but he is being teased like this, how can he not feel a sense of accomplishment?

    However, Shu Chu was doing two things at once. When he jumped off the cliff, he felt the true energy in his body flowing. Under the roar of the strong wind, there was a hint of breaking out of his body. Taking this opportunity, Shu Chu tightened his grip on his back.  Sticking to the cold cliff, connected to the entire world, he slowly introduced the true energy into the stone wall behind him, and then controlled the true energy to soak into the stone.

    His hand had reached Li Yongrong's sensitive area, and while he was slowly stroking it, Li Yongrong gradually let out a moan.Li Yongrong had to admit that the man holding her gave her the most wonderful feeling. This almost forced affair made her gasp for breath, and pleasure poured into her heart like a tide. It was a feeling she had never felt before, not even before.  Enter the body.

    Emperor Mingyang is already over forty years old. Although he is not incompetent in this aspect, he is clearly unable to do what he wants. How can he be compared to Shu Chu, who brought her unprecedented excitement.

    "Hey!" Shu Chu was slightly startled. Through the strangeness of his true energy, he realized that the stone wall against his back was actually a piece of warm jade, wrapped in an ordinary rock. When his true energy penetrated three feet thick, it suddenly burst into the jade.  Speeded up.

    Shu Chu stopped stroking Li Yongrong¡¯s green grass, and gave his mind to a part of the true energy behind his back, controlling the spread of true energy in the jade.

    Feeling that the jade stone was about as tall as a man and half a foot thick, Shu Chu controlled the true energy to form a cycle in the jade.

    The reason why jade is precious is that it is uniquely endowed by nature and contains the aura of heaven and earth. With the help of jade, the true energy of Shu Chu and the aura of heaven and earth merge into one.  The break in communication with heaven and earth caused by yesterday's fight with Li Ruojie was repaired here. Shu Chu thought that he was really lucky.

 Text Chapter 31 Stepping into Heaven

    (After writing this chapter, I feel like I am writing an H-book What a shame!)

    The sudden emptiness made Li Yongrong a little uncomfortable. Just Shu Chu's hand made her stream cross the grassland. She hugged Shu Chu's waist tightly. The confusion in her eyes was slowly dispelled. Her mind was spinning. She smiled slightly.  Sighed.  £®  com

    "Indulgence may only be due to the little thought in the mind that even oneself is not aware of.  Everyone has the consciousness of yearning for a wonderful and vigorous life, just like boys and girls. Even those who are calm enough to see reality thoroughly also yearn for an earth-shattering love.

    Li Yongrong was only in her mid-twenties. From the time she entered the palace at the age of eighteen to being favored and becoming a noble concubine, everything had never been of her own will. Although she was calm and calm, she had also met the dream of meeting the love in her heart.  But who will give her this dream?

    " Shu Chu is not ugly. On the contrary, he has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He is very handsome. He walks under the cliff and speaks freely. Although he is almost a rogue, he gives Li Yongrong a feeling that he has never experienced before.  At this moment, looking at Shu Chu's face, Li Yongrong suddenly longed for something to happen with Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t know what Li Yongrong was thinking, but after the true energy formed a cycle in the jade, it surged like the tide of a river. Jade is rich in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and with its help, it can get twice the result with half the effort.

    The meridians all over the body seemed to be stirred up by the tide. Shu Chu felt a little chilled in his heart. His thoughts suddenly turned and he controlled the aura to slow down. As soon as he thought about it, the aura slowed down like an obedient child.

    Shu Chu was overjoyed. It seemed that he might be able to make a further breakthrough today, and then control the speed to impact his meridians. Finally, he let it go. More and more spiritual energy joined the cycle, causing his meridians to continue to expand.

    He gathered part of his mind and returned part of his attention to the beauty in his arms. He saw that she was looking at him with her eyes wide open, with a strange expression on her face. Li Yongrong was surprised that his hand suddenly became honest.

    "Okay, long wait, let's start the show!" Shu Chu chuckled, bit Li Yongrong's earlobe, and said softly.

    Shu Chu¡¯s hands came out. Li Yongrong was startled and hugged Shu Chu¡¯s body tightly. Shu Chu teased in her ear: ¡°Isn¡¯t it very comfortable in my arms?¡±

    Li Yongrong¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. It seemed that in the past few years, she had never even felt blushing. It was a long time coming!

    Shu Chu separated his hands and invaded from the top and bottom. One hand wandered on Li Yongrong's mountains, and the other hand went straight to the theme.

    Li Yongrong bit her lip tightly, and the trace of clarity left in her mind kept her from giving in, at least on the surface.  However, her eyes were dim, and she didn't know how long she could hold on.

    Shu Chu smiled evilly and stepped forward directly. The clothes separated by his intentional actions were turned into pieces. Li Yongrong felt cold at first, and then was pierced by the warm thing, and couldn't help but let out a cry.  Hum.

    With pure and long spiritual energy, Li Yongrong tasted an unprecedented strange taste. In just two or three times, he was defeated, and the stream surged wildly and overflowed.

    How many years has it been?  In order to satisfy the man's vanity, he had to pretend to moan. He had never felt so hearty before. Even at the beginning, he was already overwhelmed by the pleasure. Li Yongrong knew that he could not hold on for long, and he was not far from complete collapse!

    Following Shu Chu's movements, the aura that was originally in his body also spread to Li Yongrong's body. The aura of life made Li Yongrong's face become more delicate and beautiful, and his flawless white skin looked like a virgin, and the pleasure was stronger.  She groaned unconsciously.

    The two of them clung to each other, and Li Yongrong was like an eight-legged octopus, tightly wrapped around Shu Chu's body.

    Indulge yourself!  Isn't it what you expected?  Li Yongrong couldn't help but moaned, and his consciousness became blurred. To hell with any talk about being as pure as jade, or talk about being chastity and four virtues!

    Shu Chu chuckled, acting like a devil. He condensed his voice into a thin line and said in Li Yongrong's ear: "My dear concubine, are you satisfied with my service to you?"

    "Yeah!" Li Yongrong, who was awakened by Shu Chu, was very shy and beautiful.

    Shu Chu¡¯s movements did not stop. Soon, Li Yongrong was overwhelmed by the pleasure again, and even his thoughts became blank. But Shu Chu, perhaps because of the extreme last night, did not even have the slightest intention to disarm.

    But at this moment, Shu Chu heard the shouts from the cliff. He sneered and said in Li Yongrong's ear: "Your Majesty, someone is calling you. Do you want to answer?" Although he said that, in that regard,  But there was no pause.

    Li Yongrong listened carefully, and sure enough he heard a faint shout. He raised his head with difficulty and sawWhen we reached the cliff, a figure was leaning out to take a look. He couldn't help but be horrified and shouted in a low voice: "What should I do? Someone will see me!"

    ¡°As long as you see it, you¡¯ll see it, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Shu Chu shrugged and said with a half-smile.  It's hard for him. He can still shrug his shoulders under such a difficult movement. The sword god has shown his full ability.

    Not interested in watching Shu Chu¡¯s cool movements, Li Yongrong became anxious and shouted to Shu Chu: ¡°Can you change the place? I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Shu Chu smiled evilly again and left Li Yongrong's body suddenly. The latter exclaimed "Ah!" because of the sudden emptiness.

    "My Lady, are you down there?" A powerful shout came from the cliff. The person who made the voice was obviously a master. In fact, Li Yongrong was overly concerned. The two of them clung to the cliff, and the person on the cliff could not help but  If you look closely, you can't see the two of them at all.  Moreover, the guards on the cliff were worried about whether Concubine Rong had fallen off the cliff, so they concentrated on searching the ground under the cliff. No one saw the two of them.

    In just a moment, the searching people had gone away. Li Yongrong breathed a long sigh of relief, but saw Shu Chu looking at her with a half-smile. She couldn't help but feel ashamed, and buried her head in Shu Chu with a cry of "ËÄ!"  In Chu's arms.

    She is also an unusual woman. Now that she has committed herself, she no longer puts on airs.  At this moment, she looked like a girl who had fallen in love for the first time. This was something she had never felt before.

    Shu Chu lifted Li Yongrong's body up, lowered his head and bit her lips, and then kissed her for a long time.

    But at this moment, Shu Chu suddenly realized something was wrong. He felt that the spiritual energy circulating in the body and outside the body suddenly disappeared. He was shocked. He quickly gathered all his thoughts and re-condensed the spiritual energy, only to find that the spiritual energy pouring into his body was like a vast ocean.

    With a change of mind, he shot out a palm, and saw a hurricane surging in the void, spreading until it reached the place where his eyesight could not reach, but it did not dissipate.  Shu Chu couldn't help but be extremely surprised. Feelings, he had become a part of the world, and the aura that could pass through his body was no longer a stream, but a boundless ocean.

    Withdrawing the palm, Shu Chu happily kissed Li Yongrong several times, hugged her tightly, and said with a smile: "Beauty, just be my wife, I will pamper you every day!"

    It¡¯s the first time for the pig-killer to canvass for votes. For the sake of the pig-butcher¡¯s conscientiousness, please give me a vote. If he can¡¯t be on the newcomer list next week, the pig-butcher will have no chance to be on the list again

 Text Chapter 32 Crossroad Robbers

    I'm shamelessly canvassing for votes. I'm going to be on the list tonight. If you're a big reader, I'll try my best to make it easier for you. The pig-killer won't be very grateful

    When he suddenly heard Shu Chu¡¯s words, Li Yongrong couldn¡¯t help but froze, and then sneered, man, he is so virtuous.  .  com's original good impression of Shu Chu has completely disappeared. He thought that this man in Tsing Yi would be special, but in the end, he is still the same?  What does it mean to pamper you every day?  Isn't this the same thing as that old man's words?

    "Do you want to stay here forever? Why don't you send me up?" Li Yongrong said coldly.

    Shu Chu was in the excitement and didn't notice the change in Li Yongrong's mentality. He responded after hearing the words and picked up Li Yongrong. He had already jumped up, and his toes were lightly tapping on the steep cliff, but he kept walking straight towards the cliff.  Fly up.

    After landing on the Burning Incense Rock, Li Yongrong broke away from Shu Chu's arms, stood still and straightened his clothes.

    "Aren't you afraid that I will shout out now?" Li Yongrong asked coldly while moving.

    "Didn't I say it? What have I, Shu Chu, been afraid of?" Shu Chu shrugged habitually, watching the beauty return to her cold and noble look, sighing inwardly, women are indeed fickle.  Who would have thought that a woman who was so sweet and cheerful before would become so cold in the blink of an eye?

    "However, is there something wrong with me that he actually sent her to the cliff so obediently?"  Shu Chu slapped his head. Wasn't he overly happy because he had stepped into the path of heaven?

    But at this moment, something happened that severely affected Shu Chu's confidence. The woman who was three feet away from him suddenly shouted, "There's someone coming, there's an assassin!"

    The sudden change occurred, and Shu Chu looked up, only to see that this woman still had a sly smile on her face, and looked at him with a complicated look in her eyes.

    The sharp wind was shooting towards him. Shu Chu didn't even think about it. He waved his hand and hit the strong wind. With a sound of "Dang!", a golden arrow fell on the rock.

    After this exchange, Shu Chu knew who was behind the sneak attack. In the capital of Nanchu, there was only one person who used gold as arrows, and that was Jin Ling Yu Ke Jiang Cui. This man's archery skills had reached the Mahayana level. It is said that  Within a thousand steps, not even a fly can escape his golden feather.

    There was a long roar, and arrows came in a volley. Shu Chu connected several arrows effortlessly. With a move in his heart, he let the last arrow pierce three inches into his chest, and then his body flew away and fell down the cliff following the arrow's movement.

    At the moment he fell, Shu Chu had seen dozens of figures shooting toward Ranxiang Rock like lightning. Each of them could be considered a master of decision-making. On the Taoist temple's house in the distance, a thin figure appeared like numbness.  Standing there like a pole, with a cold light shining in his eyes and a bit of surprise, he must be Jin Ling Yuke Jiang Cui.

    Shu Chu was distracted. He felt Li Yongrong's panic and worry. At least, in this woman's heart, he was no longer just a robber, right?

    After falling off the cliff, Shu Chu was like a huge boulder. In the blink of an eye, he had already seen the earth. He took a long breath and shot out a palm to ease the fall. His body was like a light feather, fluttering away into the distance.

    On the cliff, the experts only saw Shu Chu¡¯s fluttering green clothes.

    What Shu Chu didn¡¯t know was that a good show on the cliff had begun. The noble and indifferent beauty was squatting on the ground, sobbing. The experts were limited by their status and could only persuade her with words, but could not go up to help her.

    "Then the old emperor came, with a blue face. Seeing the beauty like this, he felt very sad in his heart.  The masters wisely avoided it, and then Concubine Rong threw herself into the emperor's arms and began to talk about her grievances.

    Listening and listening, the old emperor even forgot to comfort his beauty, and his face became more and more ugly.  In Concubine Rong's intermittent words, he saw the cruelty of the harem battle. Unexpectedly, even his most beloved concubine was taken away from him. Do those concubines from aristocratic families still care about him?

    Thunder was furious, Emperor Mingyang arranged for his beloved concubine, and then he broke out in the Laojun Temple.

    What do the Praetorian Guards do?  What do Ouchi masters do for food?  What do your various aristocratic families do for food?  Pointing to the dignitaries who were kneeling on the ground, Emperor Mingyang ordered that even if the cliff was turned upside down, the assassin must be found for him.

    Li Yongrong changed his clothes, but he snickered. He used Shu Chu to strengthen his own strength, which was powerless in the deep palace, so that Emperor Mingyang would pity him even more, and also added instability factors to Nanchu.

    The impact of this incident was not only this, but also led to earth-shaking changes in Nanchu.  But these are beyond what Shu Chu can know.

    When Emperor Mingyang was reprimanding the guards and ministers, he was already walking on the road with great swagger. However, his heart was still full of frustration. Li Yongrong's sudden hand made his little conquest impossible.  ???disappeared without a trace. He gritted his teeth and secretly thought that next time he met this woman, he must make her look good.

    Shu Chu regretted a little, why did he tell his name so politely?  If Li Yongrong was shaken out, wouldn't he become a street rat?  Although I am not afraid, I am afraid that Yun Mansion will not be able to stay any longer!

    Unable to walk back, Shu Chu had to stagger and walk north. As he was walking, the sound of a carriage suddenly reached his ears.  Looking back, I saw a carriage speeding towards me. The driver was an old man in his fifties, wearing a blue robe, with an anxious look on his face. The whip he waved fell like raindrops, and the strong horse pulling the horse was pulling the horse.  Running fast with a long neigh.

    "Get out of the way!" The coachman shouted when he saw Shu Chu blocking the way.

    With his keen sense, Shu Chu heard the rapid breathing in the car, and there was a violent cough intermittently. It seemed that he was seriously injured, while the other person's breathing was soft and slow, and the breath was long. The martial arts should not be  weak.

    With a thought in his mind, Shu Chu roughly guessed who was in the car, and stood where he was without moving.

    The coachman obviously had a bad temper. The carriage was running in front of Shu Chu. The coachman whipped down his whip, and there was a sound of wind and thunder.

    Shu Chu was now more sure of who was in the car. He took out his two fingers and clamped the riding whip.

    Feeling that the riding whip thrown out with all his strength had no place to stay, the driver showed a look of horror on his face and hurriedly pulled the riding whip back. A strange thing happened. With this pull, the riding whip became straight, and the young man in front of him actually lifted off the ground.  He got up and floated in the air, but he couldn't pull it back.

    "The carriage is going so fast, what should I do if it hits someone? Even if it doesn't hit anyone, it won't be a good thing if it breaks the trees!" In a good mood, Shu Chu joked.

    "What the hell!" the coachman yelled angrily and let go decisively, only to find that the man was holding the empty whip and still floating in front, drifting forward at the same speed as the carriage.

    "Uncle Zhao, what's wrong?" With a clear voice, a woman opened the car curtain and poked her head out. Seeing Shu Chu's current situation, her face couldn't help but change color. Without stopping for a moment, her fingers popped out one after another to tell what time it was.  Sparks flew towards Shu Chu.

 Text Chapter 33: First encounter with Taoism

    As Sa Ran smiled, a few sparks fell on Shu Chu's clothes. It was extremely hot and the clothes instantly tore several large holes. Shu Chu felt a little chilled in his heart. This Taoist thing cannot be measured by common sense.  .  com With a thought, he drew out a few traces of true energy from his body and wrapped the sparks. Then, the sparks quickly extinguished.

    Zhang Yuling did not expect that these few sparks would bring any harm to the man with incredible martial arts skills in front of him. With his extremely agile fingers, he pulled out a few talismans and threw them towards Shu Chu.

    Zhang Yuling has regarded Shu Chu as her life-long enemy. She did not connect the martial arts master in front of her with the scoundrel whom she threw into the restaurant yesterday. She just focused all her mind on keeping her senior brother safe.

    It turned out that after the battle with Luo Xuemeng, Zhang Mengling was seriously injured, and this kind of mental injury made Qingxu Lao Tao unable to treat him. In desperation, Zhang Yuling ignored other things and took a carriage to rush north. This place is far away from Longhu Mountain.  It was only about 800 miles away. If she could arrive in time, she could still get treatment from her master.  But he didn't want to meet Shu Chu. Shu Chu had the intention of playing tricks, but Zhang Yuling was greatly frightened. He didn't even ask Shu Chu's origins, so he just acted cruelly.

    The talisman thrown by Zhang Yuling is called Cangling. It has both the nature of ice and fire, which is very rare. Ever since he witnessed the battle between Zhang Yuling and Luo Xuexiang, Shu Chu has been more interested in Taoism and magic, especially Taoism. Speaking of which,  His master, the unknown Taoist, was also a Taoist, and he still had some connections with Taoism.

    It is precisely because of this mentality that Shu Chu acted as a path-cutting bandit on this road. Of course, the more important reason is that he is more interested in this rain spirit.

    Remembering that Luo Xuexiang had caught Zhang Yuling's magic talisman with his fingers, Shu Chu decided to compete, and stretched out two fingers to catch the Taoist talisman thrown by Zhang Yuling. The moment he took the shot, Shu Chu had wrapped it in his true energy.  Holding his fingers, he was not sure what this talisman would bring to him, so he had better be careful.

    At the moment when the zhenqi on his fingertips came into contact with the talisman, Shu Chu suddenly felt the zhenqi on his fingertips beating, as if he was being pulled by gravity, and he became excited.

    The talisman turned into ashes on Shu Chu's fingertips and disappeared, but green flames suddenly appeared on his two fingertips.

    With a thought in his heart, Shu Chu understood something. This spiritual talisman might have something in common with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth that he was currently taking when he stepped onto the heavenly path. Still thinking about this, he felt a burning sensation on his fingertips. This burning heat seemed to be like a ghost.  Like bone maggots, it flows along the fingers to the meridians.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but be shocked, and hurriedly channeled his true energy to drive away the scorching heat, but he didn't expect that the moment his true energy encountered this scorching heat, the scorching heat disappeared and was replaced by a deep-seated cold.

    Seeing this opportunity, the coachman swung his horsewhip to throw Shu Chu away.

    The carriage was still galloping. Unaware of the danger of the fight, the four strong horses spread their hooves and raised endless dust along the road.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t dare to be too big, so he attracted the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and directed it towards the fingertips of the two heavens of ice and fire. With the driver¡¯s flick, Shu Chu stood on the horse¡¯s back and let go of the whip.

    The flames were extinguished and the cold feeling was driven out of her fingertips. Zhang Yuling had finished reciting the incantation and clapped her palm. With the sound of wind, several muffled thunders rushed from her palm toward Shu Chu.

    The thunderbolt from the palm of his hand fell on Shu Chu's body, blasting his clothes into charred black.

    As soon as he bit his teeth, a sword suddenly flew out of Zhang Yuling's hand and stabbed directly towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu calmly wiped off the scorch on his clothes. When the small and delicate sword came in front of him, he stepped aside and grabbed it directly towards the hilt.  This time, Shu Chu underestimated Zhang Yuling. This sword was made of excellent jade. It was a psychic sword that was endowed with spiritual energy by an accomplished cultivator. To a certain extent, it also united the sword wielder.  The origin of Taoism is in it. Generally speaking, Taoists are unwilling to use their flying swords lightly because they are afraid that they will be damaged and their cultivation will be damaged.  Facing a powerful enemy he had never encountered before, Zhang Yuling desperately used his flying sword in order to defeat Shu Chu.

    The brilliance of the sword was scattered in all directions, and it was actually a bit scorching. Before his hand touched the hilt of the sword, Shu Chu's fingertips were already feeling tingling pain.  And the spiritual energy in his body was jumping endlessly, flowing out from his hands, trying to compete with the flying sword.

    It did give me a lot of surprises.  Shu Chu smiled quietly, stretched out his hands, and the incomparable spiritual energy formed a loop between his hands, wrapping the jade sword in it.  The flying sword struggled and trembled, but gradually became unable to move and its light dimmed.

    In Zhang Yuling's panic, Shu Chu stood on the shaft of the carriage holding a jade sword in his hand. The coachman whipped out his whip but had not yet withdrawn it. Seeing this, he slapped it with his palm.

    Shu Chu waved his hand and led the coachman almost to fall off the speeding carriage. Zhang Yuling vomited a mouthful of blood and retreated directly into the carriage, hoping to use the narrow space inside the carriage to repel Shu Chu.

    As soon as the car curtain moved, Zhang Yuling gritted his teeth, Du Tian Lei Fire Seal was already used,The fire hit the car curtain and burned immediately, but Shu Chu's figure disappeared from her sight.

    Zhang Lingyu felt a little dizzy because of her excessive strength. After a series of fights, she knew that the young man she met now was no longer what she could handle. What made her feel terrible was that her flying sword was also struck by the opponent.  Put it away. Apart from her mentor, she had never thought about this kind of ability.  However, for the safety of her senior brother, she had no way out now and had to fight her best.

    But at this moment, Zhang Lingyu suddenly heard a violent cough. He turned around in shock and saw Shu Chu sitting next to his senior brother. One of his hands was still on his neck.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Zhang Yuling wanted to cry. She had never been wronged like this before, but she had no way to do it.  However, facing the enemy, she still forced herself to stay calm despite her strong nature.

    Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile: "I want to see Master Zhang, so I came here to hitchhike, but I don't want to fight with you!" After a pause, Shu Chu continued: "Taoism is indeed magical, but Yu Ling, you  I haven¡¯t mastered it yet!¡±

    Shu Chu was telling the truth. If the Dutian Thunder Fire Seal used by Zhang Yuling had the power of Zhang Mengling, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to get into the car so easily.

    "You let go of my senior brother first!" Seeing that Shu Chu had no ill intentions, Zhang Yuling said coldly.  He didn't have time to think about how the other party knew his name.

    "This, we have to wait!" Shu Chu smiled, waved the hand holding the sword, and extinguished the burning curtain with one blow, looking at Zhang Yuling's chest unscrupulously, hey, compared to Xiao Ru, Yun Zixuan, Li  Zhang Yuling's breasts are a bit small for Yongrong Lai, but they are just right with her white clothes and frosty face.

    "What on earth are you going to do?" Zhang Yuling almost yelled. If possible, killing Shu Chu a thousand times would not be enough to relieve the hatred in her heart.

    "Okay!" Shu Chu shrugged, took his hand away from Zhang Mengling's neck, and faced Zhang Yuling head-on.

    Zhang Yuling could not hold back. He waved his hand and several magic talismans appeared in his hand. However, Shu Chu didn't want to try the power of these talismans anymore and threw it out. Before Zhang Yuling could throw the talisman, he had already knocked her down.  In the carriage, his hand grabbed her wrist, and the magic talisman was still in her fingers.

    The posture of the two of them was very ambiguous. They grasped Zhang Yuling's hands with both hands, and their bodies were pressed together face to face. Shu Chu's hot breath sprayed on Zhang Yuling's cheek.

    Zhang Yuling has cultivated Taoism painstakingly since childhood, but has never experienced such a battle. Moreover, his true energy has been severely damaged. He can only throw out the magic talisman with all his strength, but now he can't even struggle at all.

    "Actually, the first time I saw you, I looked at you differently!"

    The killing of pigs rushed hard, and readers are very pitiful. Let's have a poor younger brother ~~~ In the early morning, another chapter, there will be no shortage ~~~~~

 Text Chapter 34 The Rogue Sword God

    "Among the beauties I have met, you are the one with the most personality!" With a smile, Shu Chu continued: "You are cold and proud, just like a thorny water lotus. When I touched your breasts, I  I vowed to marry you."

    Zhang Yuling's face was red and her ears were red, and she felt so desperate. There was a strange friction feeling in some places, but she was unable to push Shu Chu away now.

    Tears were already rolling in Zhang Yuling's eyes. She was so wronged that she hated Shu Chu deeply.  Shu Chu didn't have much experience after all. He classified Zhang Yuling into the category of women like Xiao Ru and Li Yongrong. In his heart, the only one who looked at her differently and did not dare to blaspheme was Yun Zixuan.

    "Let me go!" Zhang Yuling's voice was hoarse, and her tears poured out, making her hair on her temples wet.

    Shu Chu¡¯s smile looked evil. After experiencing the failure of Li Yongrong, Shu Chu didn¡¯t want to let go so quickly. At least, he had to take advantage, right?

    But at this moment, a sudden change occurred, and the sharp sound of wind tore through the void, ringing in Shu Chu's ears. Not caring about taking any advantage, Shu Chu waved his palms, and his true energy surged out, forming a big circle in the carriage.  There were three people in the car for protection.

    The driver¡¯s exclamation came from outside the car.  "Seize, seize!" the sound could be heard, and an arrow shot directly through the wall of the car. The power of the arrow was far stronger than that of ordinary bows. It could only be a strong military bow.

    The horses screamed sadly, and then there was the sound of falling to the ground. The galloping carriage suddenly stopped and almost tipped over.

    The arrow hit the defensive circle set up by Shu Chu. The power of the strong bow seemed to be suddenly drained. The arrow clanked and fell to the ground.

    "Who are you?" Outside the car, the driver was safe and sound, and his martial arts skills were not bad. Shu Chu showed a sly smile to Zhang Yuling, who was still crying, then put the jade sword back into her hand and stepped out of the car.

    Outside the carriage, more than thirty men in black lined up in a fan shape to surround the carriage. They were holding various weapons. The bows and crossbows were left behind. Shu Chu suddenly stepped out,  They expressed quite a bit of surprise.  In their opinion, this round of arrows, not to mention making holes in all the people in the car, should have injured them a little bit. However, unexpectedly, Shu Chu escaped from the car intact, and his movements were as fast as  Ghostly.

    Therefore, all the men in black quickly turned their attention to Shu Chu.

    A man in his thirties with a rough face took a step forward, with a cold look in his eyes, and shouted to Shu Chu: "Who are you?" Upon hearing this, Shu Chu knew that they had not originally treated him.  Counted in.

    " To deal with Master Longhu's two proud disciples, the newcomers were very courageous and the timing was not bad either. It happened to be when Zhang Mengling was seriously injured.

    After thinking about it for a while, Shu Chu could see how terrifying the group of men in black in front of him was. The sun was rising slightly, and no one among the thirty or so people was mediocre. Zhang Mengling had just been injured, and they got the news.  Worst of all, the strong bows discarded on the ground were all military bows and arrows written by famous masters.

    "For a member of the Demon Sect, to do such a dirty thing, wouldn't it be too low of a status?" Shu Chu said sternly, as if the person who just played the same game was not him.

    Stopping the impulse of those around him, the rugged man looked at Shu Chu, cupped his hand, and said politely: "I wonder what you call me?" He was actually a little shocked. This young man with a slight smile could see it at a glance.  Coming from the Demon Sect, how many people in the world have this kind of vision?

    What's more, Shu Chu stood casually on the shaft of the car, with his clothes hanging in the wind. Although his expression was lazy, there was no depth to it.  The man regretted that he had thrown his strong bow on the ground.

    "You don't deserve to ask my name!" Shu Chu chuckled and said, "Is Heng Qixin okay? We said goodbye that year, and I really miss him so much. I wonder if his inner demon has broken through the bottleneck?"

    "Shut up, our sect leader's name is also yours" A person next to the big man shouted dissatisfiedly, raised the long knife in his hand, and wanted to charge forward.

    The rough man's eyes suddenly shrank. Suddenly, he suddenly remembered a person. He raised his hand and slapped his companion on the face. He stared at Shu Chu and asked word by word: "But the Sword God  ?¡±

    Shu Chu nodded with a smile and said, "You have good eyesight. If you take your people away, I won't hold you accountable!"

    "Jiang Quan, the left guardian of the Southern Demon Sect, has seen the Sword God!" The rough man bowed his head and saluted, saying: "Since the Sword God is here, Jiang has to give face, but"

    "Just what?" Seeing Jiang Quan's hesitation, Shu Chu's face changed slightly. He didn't take action directly for Heng Qixin's sake, but Jiang Quan actually bargained with him?

    "I'm going to take action today, it's really??Out of the intention of the Master of the Heng Sect, after we retreat, there may be people from my sect coming to disturb the young master. Jiang is bold and wants to ask the young master to be noble and leave some incense for our sect as much as possible!  "Jiang Quan looked quite helpless as he begged the legendary cold sword god. Am I crazy? If it wasn't for the sake of the Demon Sect, he wouldn't dare to plead.

    "Oh?" Shu Chu found it a bit funny. If it were his past self, these thirty or so members of the Demon Sect would have gone to hell, but now he is actually a good person.

    There were beads of sweat falling on Jiang Quan's forehead. He felt Shu Chu's eyes resting on his head. Although Shu Chu didn't deliberately make things difficult for him, the feeling of being stared at by the sword god was really uncomfortable.

    "Who knows if you are the real sword god!" A young man didn't know the heights of heaven and earth, and actually stabbed the carriage with his sword. The sword danced like a tiger, but it was a pity that it only had its shape.

    Shu Chu chuckled, pointed his finger, and hit the tip of the sword.  With a soft sound, the fine iron sword turned into pieces. The young man fell out and immediately got up again. Looking at the broken sword on the ground, he was stunned.

    Jiang Quan looked at Shu Chu anxiously, not daring to move.

    "Go away! I'm in a good mood, so I'll spare you bastards like you."

    Everyone retreated one after another as if they had received amnesty. Jiang Quan picked up the young man who was still in a daze, saluted Shu Chu, and turned to leave.

    "Leave me four horses!" The lazily voice of the Sword God came from behind, and Jiang Quan felt a little confused. This Sword God seems to be different from the one in the legend!

    Turning around and going back to the car, he saw Zhang Yuling with a frosty face, not even looking at himself. Shu Chu felt a little wronged.  What does this mean? He saved her, but what about her, how can she look down upon him?

    "Yuling, is your senior brother feeling better?" Shu Chu asked shamelessly.

    "Thanks to you, I'm not dead yet!" He replied firmly, as if he still hated Shu Chu to death.

    "After all, I saved you, but you don't even have a good face?" Shu Chu muttered in a low voice.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Beauty Zhang started to explode, snorting coldly: "Don't think that I will be grateful to you if you sing such a double act? Don't even think about it. Wait until I see my master and see if he doesn't look good to you!"

    It seems that sometimes, women are arrogant and unreasonable!  So, whatever you do is fine, just don¡¯t offend women!  Shu Chu rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "Okay then, I was just looking for your master!"

 Text Chapter 35 The Young Master of the Demon Sect

    The driver moved very quickly, and he hitched the carriage in a moment. It was a miracle that the carriage that was shot through by arrows could still run.  .  com was indeed a seasoned driver. He just looked at Shu Chu in surprise and said nothing more.

    Zhang Yuling in the car was still cold-faced and treated Shu Chu with sincerity. Zhang Mengling, on the other hand, had woken up leisurely and knew that Shu Chu had injected spiritual energy into him. He was not as indifferent as Zhang Yuling.  However, Zhang Mengling was quite similar to his junior sister. After asking a few questions, she stopped talking.

    The car continued to bump, but stopped again less than thirty miles away.  More than twenty men in black with swords in their hands appeared in sight again. Unlike last time, the leaders were a young woman and a child who looked to be only eleven or twelve years old. Jiang Quan, who had just left, stood behind them.  He walked behind the two of them and looked at Shu Chu with a look of shame.

    "The little girl Mo Siyuan, I met the Sword God with the young master of the Demon Sect Hengge!" That young woman is extremely beautiful. Although she is not as beautiful as Yun Zixuan and Li Yongrong, she is still graceful and extremely beautiful.  , especially wearing a red short jacket with arrow sleeves, which accentuates her exquisite figure.

    Shu Chu simply got off the carriage and stood on the ground. He was not surprised that the Demon Sect left and returned. The Demon Sect behaved strangely and could not be understood by common sense.

    "Henggezhi? Who is Hengqixin?" Shu Chu found that his temper was getting better and better. It seemed that after returning to the world, he had lost the irritable and ruthless side of his character.  If it falls off, the rest will become mediocre.  Shu Chu's voice was very calm now, with a slight smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.

    "That's my father!" The child spoke, his voice still a little childish. However, the indifference on his delicate face and the attitude of the men in black who did not dare to look at him all showed that he should not be regarded as a child.  Children look at it.

    "Oh, are you okay, sir?"

    Henggezhi frowned slightly, and his old-fashioned movements seemed a bit nondescript, "Everything is going well with my old man. Now he is obsessed with the way of the devil's heart and ignores the affairs of the family. He just misses Senior Sword God all the time!" He said  The title he used to call his father also seemed strange, with a bit of childlike innocence.

    "He will miss me?" Shu Chu chuckled, "What he cares about is whether he can defeat me when we meet again, right?"

    There was no embarrassment on Hengge Zhibing's face. He laughed. His pretense of maturity disappeared, and his delicate and childish face was more in line with his age. "That's it. My old man has been with me since four years ago.  After the battle, you went back to meditate hard just to defeat you!"

    "Hmph!" Zhang Yuling in the car was a little impatient. He snorted heavily, got out of the car, and said coldly: "If you want to chat, go ahead and chat, don't block our way!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman named Mo Siyuan had a look of disdain on her face. No woman with a bit of beauty would be more beautiful than herself. She just snorted without showing any weakness and said: "Ignorant girl."  !¡±

    Zhang Yuling had been holding back her anger for a long time, but she could only give Shu Chu a look on her face and couldn't get angry. Now that it was ignited, her anger immediately burned. Without thinking, a magic talisman floated out from her slender fingers and headed straight towards Mo Siyuan.  Float away.

    Without saying a word, just do it!  Shu Chu couldn't help but make a tut-tsk sound in his mouth. Only a girl like Zhang Yuling who didn't know the heights of the world could do this. However, she did have the ability to be arrogant.

    Mo Siyuan is able to speak well among the masters of the Demon Sect, not only because of her special status, but also because of her martial arts skills that make everyone admire her.

    A wisp of imperceptible silver thread slipped out of Mo Siyuan's sleeve, like a spiritual snake, and headed straight towards the spiritual talisman floating towards her.

    Zhang Yuling¡¯s talisman is extremely difficult to deal with, especially now that Zhang Yuling only releases one talisman, not to save the precious talisman, but to better control it.

    As soon as it touched the end of the silk thread, it turned around, bypassed the thread, and floated towards Mo Siyuan.  Mo Siyuan snorted coldly, and the silver thread retracted as if it were alive. The speed was so fast that people couldn't help but admire it.

    The silk thread shrank and retreated, and the middle of the long thread suddenly arched, making a straight circle, which happened to be placed on the talisman. Mo Siyuan smiled proudly, and the disdain in Zhang Yuling's eyes became stronger.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. If a grown man tried to break up the fight between two women, he would have to be a fool.  After diverting the fight between two women, both of them will hate you. This is an unbreakable truth!

    The silk thread shook very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it tied a bow like a butterfly piercing a flower, completely tying up the magic spell. It was tied layer by layer with silk threads. The bow knot woven with silver threads was extremely beautiful, in line with beauty.  The identity of the Weaver Girl.

     "Aunt Mo is so good at the Heavenly Silk Spirit Snake!" Hengge knew that his eyesight was limited, so he cheered for those on his side. Before he could finish his words, everyone in the Demon Sect also cheered.

    However, before the glory was over, another change occurred.  Shu Chu inadvertently caught a glimpse of Jiang Quan, who was standing behind Hengge Zhi, showing a strange expression that was a little helpless and a little funny, and couldn't help but feel a little strange.

    The talisman finally burned, and the flames were like a burst of green smoke, instantly burning the silver thread to black, and even worse, it flew directly along the thread towards Mo Siyuan.

    Seeing this change, everyone in the Demon Sect stopped cheering. However, it seemed that it was a little slow, and the cheers turned into boos.

    Before Mo Siyuan could shake off the flame attached to the silver thread, the flame had passed directly to her hands, and two black marks flashed across her delicate palms. In the rush, her sleeves got on the silk thread, and in an instant  It ignited.

    After hurriedly putting out the fire, Mo Siyuan became disgraced.

    Zhang Yuling let out such a bad breath, clapped his hands and laughed. Although he could not vent all the anger and grievances in his heart, Zhang Yuling also understood that the matter could only end here. These people in the Demon Sect in front of him were looking at Shu Chu.  He didn't take any action on his own account. If he went too far, I'm afraid Shu Chu might not pretend to help him anymore.

    In her heart, Shu Chu has been classified as a villain, and he is still the most annoying kind of hypocritical villain!

    After a while, Mo Siyuan wanted to take action again, but Shu Chu waved his hand to stop him, "You guys blocked the way, are you trying to reminisce with me?"

    Mo Siyuan¡¯s face changed several times and she stared at Zhang Siling fiercely. Because Shu Chu was doing it again, she had to stop attacking. However, the hatred between the two women was forged because of this.

    "That's it, Uncle Sword God!" Henggezhi cleared his throat and called out a new title, which made Shu Chu dumbfounded.

    "We wanted to leave Master Zhang's two disciples on this road, but we didn't want to meet you. I heard that my subordinates met a legendary figure, so I came here specially to have a look and have a glimpse of the sword god!"

    "Oh, have you finished reading it now?" Shu Chu shrugged, somewhat helplessly.

    "Yeah!" Henggezhi nodded solemnly and said, "Although you are more handsome than my old man, you are not quite what I thought!"

 Text Chapter 36 Dragon Tiger Mountain Gate

    "Oh!" Shu Chu nodded lightly, but his changes have been great. Before January, he never thought that he would become such a virtuous person. However, there is nothing wrong with this. In the long road to heaven, one step at a time  Take one step forward and live a comfortable life.  .  com

    "Then don't bother Uncle Sword God. Although I have offended two of Master Zhang's disciples, I think Master Zhang is magnanimous and won't be the same as the younger generation like us?" As soon as Henggezhi said this, Shu Chu said to  He couldn't help but look at him differently. He was able to command so many magic masters. This child, who was only eleven or twelve years old, was indeed extraordinary.

    Hengge knew that what he said was asking for a promise. In front of Shu Chu, he asked for a guarantee that Zhang Tianshi would not pursue them afterwards. Even with the rampant behavior of the Demon Sect, he would not dare to offend the legendary Tianshi openly.  Although Zhang Tianshi has always had a good temper, this time he was targeting his most proud disciple, so there was no guarantee that he would not be angered.

    Shu Chuduo glanced at Henggezhi twice, then turned back to look inside the car.

    Zhang Yuling's face was even more angry. She couldn't bear the anger that she was being coerced into not being able to retaliate after suffering such a loss.  But the situation was like this, so she didn't dare to get angry without permission, and looked inside the car. With her senior brother here, she didn't need to make any decisions.

    Zhang Mengling¡¯s face was pale in the car. He hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    Shu Chu turned around and smiled at Henggezhi and Mo Siyuan, and said: "No problem, Zhang Zhenren's proud disciple has already agreed!" This result is considered the best, at least, there will be no more conflicts.  As a lazy person, Shu Chu didn't want to fight or kill again. Among these people, there was no one worthy of his action.

    "In that case, thank you Uncle Sword God!" Henggezhi cupped his hands towards Shu Chu. It was a bit funny for the half-grown child to act like a guest in the world, and Shu Chu laughed again.

    "Thank you, Sword God!" Mo Siyuan also thanked him, took Henggezhi's hand, turned and left, but before leaving, he did not forget to give Zhang Yuling a hard look.

    "Well, you're welcome. Just don't call me so old next time!" Shu Chu shouted to Henggezhi who had left, turned around and got into the car.

    Zhang Yuling got into the car without saying a word, treating Shu Chu as if he didn't exist.

    The carriage moved forward again, and the driver shook his whip, making a loud sound.

    "Brother Chu, thank you very much!" Zhang Mengling, who was very ill, leaned against the car wall and thanked Shu Chu.

    "It's nothing, it's just a piece of cake!" He replied, and Shu Chu also sat in the car. He felt a little hungry, and he forgot to ask for something to eat from the Momen just now.

    "Brother Chu, it's just a matter of effort, but for my senior brothers and sisters, it's a matter of life and death!" Zhang Mengling's voice was very cold, not like a thank you, but as if Shu Chu owed him something, "I owe you a favor, if you have  Sent, I will do my best to do it for you!¡±

    "No need!" Shu Chu yawned and began to close his eyes to rest. "You don't owe me anything. Everything I do is arbitrary. You don't have to carry this burden!" Even so, Shu Chu  I have a good impression of Zhang Mengling. Didn't I never want to owe anyone a favor before?

    The carriage was speechless all the way, and the carriage drove very fast. At dusk, the carriage entered Raozhou City, which was only three hundred miles away from the capital. They stopped at an inn to get some food. After changing carriages, the four of them continued on their way without stopping.  .

    Shu Chu gnawed on the roast chicken and made a bag with three or four of them. He was in the carriage as if there was no one else around. Zhang Mengling cast a curious look at him. He couldn't figure it out. A sword god with excellent martial arts skills could actually  It will look like this.

    Zhang Yuling stopped giving Shu Chu another look since he started talking about his greasy mouth in the inn lobby. She wished she could hide her face from the curious looks cast by the soldiers in the inn and Raozhou City towards their group.

    Fortunately, in the dark of night, the carriage left Raozhou City and continued to drive north. Zhang Mengling was not healed from his injuries. Although Shu Chu injected infuriating energy from time to time to maintain it, his injuries were very strange. After Shu Chu injecting infuriating energy several times,  I actually found that it didn't work very well.  Thinking of the faint black air clinging to his fingertips when Sunset Snow Nightmare and Zhang Mengling fought, Shu Chu felt a little horrified.

    If the spiritual energy he draws from heaven and earth has no effect on Luo Xue Nightmare's strange spells, then fighting Luo Xue Nightmare may not be an easy task.

    At dawn, we were not far from Longhu Mountain.

    It was already noon when we arrived at the foot of Longhu Mountain, and the carriage could not go up the mountain. Shu Chu volunteered to carry Zhang Mengling who was sleeping on his back, and under the guidance of Zhang Yuling and two others, he galloped towards the mountain.

    Zhang Yuling wanted to teach Shu Chu a lesson. After recovering her magic power, she used the light feather technique and floated up the mountain like smoke. She wanted to throw Shu Chu away directly. She hated Shu Chu's arrogance.  thingsAt first, this was her unilateral idea. Shu Chu only showed his martial arts twice along the way, and once he defeated her using Taoism. Originally, she already knew how powerful Shu Chu was, but in the end  That, Shu Chu threw her into the carriage in a rogue way, she still remembered it clearly.  Because of this, she ignored Shu Chu's strength and wanted to regain her face.

    The last time, Shu Chu shattered the sword of the magic sect master with one finger. In Zhang Yuling's view, this was Shu Chu's deliberate showoff.

    It is easy for people to have preconceptions. The scene of Shu Chu taking advantage of her on the long street was deeply ingrained in her mind, which caused her impression of Shu Chu to remain as a rogue.

    Zhang Yuling has full confidence in the light feather technique. Even her senior brother is inferior to her in this aspect, so she has the confidence to embarrass Shu Chu in this aspect.

    Under the Qianyu Ping of Longhu Mountain, Zhang Yuling saw at first sight the colorful mist of air floating on the level. He also heard the low-pitched, yet clear and melodious voice of an old man.

    "Master is actually in bed?" Zhang Yuling was surprised. In the past year or two, he has rarely seen his master in bed, and he just happened to catch up. However, senior brother's injury also needs treatment!

    Stopping, Zhang Yuling turned around and looked back, only to see a figure flying towards this side without even touching the ground. There was another person lying on his shoulders, but who was Shu Chu?

    Come so quickly?  Zhang Yuling's face looked a little ugly. Although Shu Chu failed to catch up with him, Shu Chu was carrying one person on his back. If he hadn't been carrying Zhang Mengling on his back, wouldn't his speed be far faster than his own?

    "The appearance of Confucius only follows Tao. Tao is a thing, but it is trance. It is trance, and there are images in it; it is trance, and there are things in it. It is slim and dark, and there is essence in it. Its essence is really true,  There is a letter in it. From ancient times to the present, its name will never go away"

    Shu Chu slowed down and walked upward step by step. When he was close to this place, he suddenly felt pressure coming towards his face. He looked up and saw that this Longhu Mountain is indeed the residence of a Taoist master. It is unparalleled.  Spiritual energy rushed to his face, hovering around him.

    Shu Chu was a little ashamed. He used to travel around the world and thought Master Zhang Tianshi of Longhu Mountain was just a deceiver with little ability. Now he realized how wrong he was.

    With a rare serious look on his face, Shu Chu stepped forward, but there was a vague feeling of intimacy in his heart.

 Text Chapter 37 Dragon and Tiger Celestial Master

    Stepping on the long bluestone steps, Shu Chu carried Zhang Mengling on Qianyu Ping. At first, he couldn't see the situation on the flat due to the terrain. When he could see clearly, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel horrified.  .  com

    This shock was not due to fear, but to surprise. Even though he had extensive knowledge and extraordinary martial arts skills, Shu Chu was still shocked by what he saw in front of him.

    Within the abundant spiritual energy, creatures of all sizes are everywhere. Except for hundreds of young Taoists, the others are all kinds of animals.

    Tigers, leopards, bears, wild animals, rhinoceros, foxes, deer, elk, and raccoons, whether they were ferocious or quiet, all lay quietly on the ground, looking up at the chattering man in the center of the field.  Taoist in gray.  There are also various birds in the field, either resting on the foreheads of beasts or standing on the shoulders of the Taoist priests. Their small eyes are full of obsession, and they are all looking at the Taoists in the field for a moment.  Shu Chu and Zhang Yuling appeared on the scene, not even looking back.

    The Taoist in gray clothes in the field has white beard and hair, a thin figure, a fairy-like spirit, and his words are like a breeze, which makes people forget their thoughts.

    "Who is the Taoist? That is, before the Hongmeng is judged, the heaven and the earth have no sign, the characters are formless, chaotic, and unified. Boundless, boundless, boundless, it seems that there is something, made of chaos, hovering in reality, and born before the heaven and the earth.  , the so-called Wuji is also the so-called Wuji. Silence brings vitality, and the outline contains movement. This is the so-called Taiji. Everything has two parts, but Tai"

    Shu Chu was in a daze. There was no doubt that this Taoist in gray must be Zhang Jixian, but he didn't expect He couldn't explain what it was like. Facing the old Taoist who was talking endlessly and explaining with gestures and movements, Shu Chu suddenly felt humble.  .

    The creatures he deals with are not limited to human beings. This old Taoist priest has reached the realm of heaven, which is far beyond his own ability. Listening to the old Taoist priest's discussion, Shu Chu seems to have some enlightenment.

    The Tao has two sides, is there also Yin and Yang?  Shu Chu sighed lightly, already expecting that he would gain something during this trip.

    "Water is light and floating, which is the acquired Qi, and belongs to foreign medicine; gold is heavy and heavy, which is the innate destiny. It is called True Lead - also known as Jindan, and also known as White Tiger's Chuxian Qi. Their names are different. They are  Internal medicine. Innate metal generates water, which is the normal way of going smoothly" Shu Chu did not listen to what Zhang Jixian discussed next about the cultivation of the five elements of Taoism. After all, he was not a Taoist, so these were of little use to him.

    Looking at the peace and tranquility in front of him, Shu Chu looked out of place with a person on his back. All kinds of troubles and worries since he entered the world and practiced practice came to mind. Was he wrong?

    Finally, Zhang Jixian stopped preaching. He clapped his hands gently and said loudly: "That's it for this time. Let's all disperse!"

    The beasts and birds dispersed one after another, but the birds and beasts also knew how to be grateful. The beasts lowered their heads and the birds circled before they dispersed in all directions.  All the Taoists also bent down to salute and walked towards the Taoist temple on the mountain.

    "Are you back?" The old man with a clear face smiled at Shu Chu and the other three, walked up to them, and said softly.

    "Master" When Zhang Yuling saw her mentor, all kinds of grievances came to her heart, and she was about to burst into tears. Zhang Jixian waved his hand gently and said, "We'll talk about it later!"

    With a move of his hand, Zhang Mengling's body on Shu Chu's back floated up, actually floating in front of him.

    With his skinny fingers placed on the wrist of his proud disciple, Zhang Jixian raised his gray brows, reached out and picked up his disciple, nodded slightly towards Shu Chu, and said, "Follow me!"

    "Master, senior brother, is he okay?" Zhang Yuling, who had not been able to express his grievances, asked quickly.  Zhang Jixian shook his head lightly and stepped forward like flying.

    After passing through the wide Qianyu Ping, and walking up the stone steps for three or four miles, they arrived at the gate of Tianshi Temple, passed through the mountain gate, and directly entered the main hall. Shu Chu was a little confused. He didn't take Zhang Mengling to rest, but  Why did you bring Tianshi Palace?

    Enshrined in the hall are the tablets of the three pure gods and the heavenly masters of the past dynasties. There is a light green incense burning on the altar table, and several of the offerings are extremely exquisite.

    Zhang Jixian walked to the altar, lit three sticks of incense, and knelt down on the futon. Zhang Yuling was also very surprised, but surprisingly did not ask, and knelt down behind Zhang Jixian.

    After three prostrations and nine bows, Zhang Jixian began to pray.

    "The past masters are here, and the eleventh generation disciple will continue to pray sincerely" Zhang Jixian's next words became low, and Shu Chu did not listen attentively. After all, since Zhang Jixian lowered his voice, the implication was that he would not let go.  Hear it yourself.

    "The current twelfth disciple, Zhang Menngling, has a unique skeleton and is very talented. The heavy responsibility of our mission must fall on his head. Now he is seriously injured and the disciple is unable to treat him. Now we will use the Dragon Tiger Golden Pill to not only save this son."  One life will help him take a further step on the path of spiritual cultivation, and he will carry forward my Celestial Master's way in the future!"

    After the blessings were finished, Zhang Jixian walked to the altar table. On the stone wall behind the ancestor¡¯s tablet, he didn¡¯t know when a stone was stretched out.? Zhang Jixian respectfully took out a green pill.

    "Isolated so far away, Shu Chu could smell the fragrant fragrance.

    After giving Zhang Mengling the Dragon and Tiger Golden Pill, Zhang Ji took Zhang Yuling and her senior brother to rest, and also asked her to let Zhang Mengling take this opportunity to perform his duties after he woke up.

    Only Shu Chu and Zhang Jixian were left in the huge hall.

    "You come with me!" Zhang Jixian waved his sleeves and left the Tianshi Palace first.

    Shu Chu was a little surprised. What was Zhang Jixian¡¯s idea?  Not only did he not avoid suspicion in front of himself, he seemed to have something to talk to himself about.  Regarding his arrival, Zhang Jixian did not ask about his identity, as if he had already expected it. Could it be that with his profound Taoism, he could even predict such trivial matters?

    As Zhang Jixian walked out of the palace gate, he came to Qianyu Ping again.

    "Chu Tianshu, right? Is your master okay?" Zhang Jixian stood still, looked at the vast sky, stood with his hands behind his back, and asked calmly.

    "My master?" Shu Chu was startled. He didn't expect Zhang Jixian to ask this question. Could it be that Zhang Jixian still had an old relationship with his mentor?

    "It's been seven years since my master passed away!" Although Shu Chu didn't know why Zhang Jixian asked this question, he still answered the question. Even though he was as open-minded as he was, he couldn't help but feel a little sad when he mentioned his mentor.

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s answer, Zhang Jixian was stunned for a long time, turned back to look at Shu Chu, and sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to leave so early!¡±

    "Does the real person know the tutor?"

    Zhang Jixian nodded and sighed sadly: "My brother didn't even tell me when he left. Could it be that after all these years, you still can't forgive me?"

    The gray beard trembled slightly, the wrinkles on his forehead were tangled, and his tone was full of loneliness. Shu Chu knew that he was not speaking to himself, but to his deceased master.

    There was a surge of sadness, and Shu Chu smiled a little sadly and sadly. That was the most important person in his life, no one could compare to him.

    "When my master left, he went with a smile and never left him behind!" Although he didn't know what the relationship between Zhang Jixian and his master was, Shu Chu still spoke to comfort him.

 Text Chapter 38 On Qianyu Ping

    Zhang Jixian sighed again, stared at Shu Chu for a while, nodded slowly, and said: "I entered Taoism with martial arts, I didn't expect that he really did it!"

    "Entering Taoism through martial arts?" Shu Chu was stunned, a little confused.  .  com

    "Be careful!" Ignoring Shu Chu's doubts and warning him, Zhang Jixian suddenly waved his sleeves, and a bit of white light flew out of his sleeves and floated towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu felt a chill in his heart, but Zhang Jixian reminded him that he was already prepared, and his figure floated as fast as the breeze.

    But unexpectedly, this bit of white light floated up with him, but also accelerated and hit him. The speed was as fast as his own movement.

    Shu Chu is not surprised. Since Zhang Jixian is a heavenly master, how can he be saved by ordinary people?

    However, there was nothing to be afraid of. Shu Chu pointed at the wind and faced the white light.

    The finger wind pointed on the white light, and the white light split into two and floated over again, and the speed seemed to be faster. Shu Chu was slightly surprised, and two finger winds popped up one after another.

    The two are divided into four, reaching three feet in front of the chest.

    Shu Chu was a little shocked and didn't dare to fight back anymore. No matter how fast he was, he moved away with a few turns at four or five times the original speed.

    However, continuing like this was not an option. After escaping the threat of those few white lights, Shu Chu rushed towards Zhang Jixian who was standing with his hands behind his back. Although he understood that Zhang Jixian may have taken action just to test, it would not be his fault if he did not fight back after the enemy took action.  style of!

    Before the person got close, he flicked several palm winds with his left hand and slapped it with his right hand.

    When a strong wind blew up, Shu Chu showed no mercy. He seemed too petty to hold back in front of a generation of heavenly masters.

    Amid the strong wind, Zhang Jixian still stood with his hands behind his hands. His eyes were as deep and invisible as the vast ocean, or like the starry sky at night.  The wind from the fingers and the palm touched Zhang Jixian's old body and split it into two, making only his clothes make a sound.

    Shu Chu was not discouraged. This attack was ineffective, but it was expected.

    The sword is made of spiritual energy. It is four feet long, which is the length of an ordinary long sword. The sword body is like water, and the brilliance on the edge of the sword flows continuously. Although it is not a real sword, it is stronger than a real sword.  Shu Chu's sword split the void into two.

    It seemed to have stopped, there was no wind, and the half-smiling expression on the old Taoist face was frozen in this moment.

    This is the Sky Splitting Sword. My sword that was famous all over the world no longer deserves this name.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Zhang Jixian was also split into two in the silence. However, there was no blood and no body fell. There was only a soft praise: "Refining the void into reality, you are worthy of the title of Sword God!"

    What was cut through was Zhang Jixian's phantom. Shu Chu was moved only when he got here. Suddenly he turned around, and the four white lights had flown closer. A little further away, Zhang Jixian was still standing with his hands behind his back, with a bit of appreciation in his eyes.

    Shu Chu thrust out his sword flatly, at a speed that seemed slow but was actually fast. Four feet in front of him, the sword suddenly stood firm.

    With this sword, Shu Chu used a sticky character. Since he couldn't kill these few points of white light, he might as well accept it.

    The four-point white light rushed to three feet from the tip of the sword, and its speed suddenly slowed down. They did not fly directly towards the tip, but seemed to know the danger of the sword and wanted to escape.

    However, Shu Chu could no longer allow them to escape. The air sword stabbed out gently, stringing together four points of white light as if powerless.

    However, after seeing these four points of white light clearly, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel ashamed. The white light was just a few sections of down feathers. The white light that Zhang Jixian shot at the beginning was a bird feather.

    "It's really a good thing to live forever!" Zhang Jixian praised again, but where he looked was the edge of the Qi Sword. The spiritual energy flowed like water, and actually condensed into a circle on the sword, so that the long sword could maintain four feet.  Long distance without getting shorter or longer.

    Zhang Jixian took action again, but there were dozens of magic talismans. I don¡¯t know how he caught them, but they spilled out at once.

    These talismans written on yellow paper flew up into the sky, scattered in all directions, floating around Shu Chu at an extremely fast speed, and landed in an orderly manner.

    "Compared to Zhang Yuling's, this hand is as good as heaven and earth. What's funny is that the little girl thinks she is so powerful.

    "Jiugong Bagua?" Shu Chu asked with a bitter smile.  When it comes to formations, Shu Chu has no talent. Compared to his talent in swordsmanship, formations are his weakness.

    "Yes, with the power of these talismans, the Nine Palaces and Bagua Formation becomes very fast!" After Zhang Jixian answered, he also reminded Shu Chu.

    After forming a formation, these spiritual talismans shrank in all directions and surrounded Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu tentatively slashed out with his sword. As the sword energy surged wildly, the yellow talisman floated up and down. The sharp sword energy could not even cut a single yellow talisman.Shu Chu is unique in using such a arrogant method of breaking formations. He travels around the world and is often trapped in formations. Due to the incompetence of those who set up formations, Shu Chu often relies on this to break formations!

    However, this time, Shu Chu was not so lucky.

    But in order to find a chance of survival in the battle, we have to do something.  Shu Chu let out a long roar, soared into the sky, pointed out his Qi sword, and arranged a series of Qi realms under his body, hoping to prevent these spiritual talismans from following. Then he turned in the air and rushed out of the siege of these spiritual talismans.

    Although the idea is good, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that easy!

    Many yellow talismans scattered in all directions, and at an incredibly fast speed, the encirclement expanded to the point where it could not be enlarged.

    Shu Chu fell to the ground again, retracted his long sword, and glanced at Zhang Jixian who was calm and leisurely in the distance. Shu Chu felt resentful in his heart. Damn, he was trying to get involved with him just now. He took action so quickly and was still so difficult to deal with.

    Before the sky full of spells flew over, Shu Chu closed his eyes slightly and his thoughts surged wildly.

    The unparalleled spiritual energy of Longhu Mountain poured into Shu Chu's body. After a round of rotation in Shu Chu's Dantian, it slanted out from between his palms.

    Like a river, like a waterfall, like a vast ocean.  The hurricane is raging, old Taoist priest, if you want to play, play big. I wonder if the cornerstone of your Tianshi Temple is firmly established?

    In the strong wind, the magic talisman was finally unable to maintain its formation. It was blown up by the wind and floated away. Zhang Jixian still stood with his hands behind his back, with a half-smile expression on his face. He stretched out his hand like lightning and grabbed a piece.  Talisman.

    No matter how powerful the hurricane was, Zhang Jixian remained motionless, but his gray hair was blown up and his bun was a little messy!

    After Shu Chu had vented enough, he stopped the violent wind.  Looking at the old Taoist priest, Shu Chu regained his composure and asked, "Why did you attack me?"

    "It's just a test!" Zhang Jixian said calmly.

    The anger that had subsided surged into his heart again. Shu Chu gritted his teeth and said, "Is there such a temptation?" If it were another person, Shu Chu would not ask such rogue words, but the person standing in front of him was Zhang Jixian, who was fine and full.  , start with him?

    The withered hand handed over the spiritual talisman. Shu Chu took it in surprise and looked down at it for a long time. Although he was so thick-skinned, Shu Chu couldn't help but blush.  There is nothing at all on this piece of yellow paper, but there is not a single complex line of the talisman!

    "By using martial arts to enter Taoism, junior brother, he will die without any regrets!" Zhang Jixian let out a long sigh and said every word!

 Text Chapter 39 Entering Taoism through martial arts

    Seeing that the confusion on Shu Chu's face had not dissipated, Zhang Jixian said in a deep voice: "Come with me!" After that, he turned around and left.  .  com

    Suspicious, Shu Chu followed Zhang Jixian.

    Zhang Jixian did not go to the Tianshi Temple. He took a path from Qianyuping to the back mountain of Longhu Mountain. Longhu Mountain is worthy of being a paradise in the cave. In the cold winter, the roadside is still full of green grass and towering ancient trees.

    "We're here!" Zhang Jixian stopped outside a thatched cottage.

    "This is?" Shu Chu hesitated slightly. If he guessed correctly, this place might have something to do with his late master.

    The thatched cottage is not very dilapidated, and is clearly renovated frequently. If it were not for the traces of time carved by wind and rain that remain on a few wooden pillars, Shu Chu would have thought that the thatched cottage was built not long ago.

    "Go in!" After standing quietly for half a cup of tea, Zhang Jixian sighed and said softly, as if he was afraid of disturbing the people in the thatched cottage.

    Pushing open the door made of Paulownia wood, the two stepped into the thatched cottage.

    There is a stone table with two stone piers, and there is only one bed, also made of stone. There is no bedding on the bed, and the originally small thatched cottage still looks a bit empty.

    "This is the place where my master lived?" Shu Chu asked involuntarily, feeling a sense of familiarity.

    Zhang Jixian nodded slightly and said: "Thirty years ago, he lived here!"

    "My master is a member of the Celestial Master's Way?" Shu Chu was not surprised. In his impression, it was not surprising that the master who always wore a Taoist robe was a Taoist. However, he had never seen him use Taoism, and he was not surprised.  I haven't heard anything related to Tianshi Dao even a few words.

    Zhang Jixian sighed, sat down on the stone pier, motioned for Shu Chu to sit down as well, and then sighed: "Your master must have never mentioned these past events. When he rebelled against the Tianshi Cult in anger, he swore to the sky that  If you cannot attain the Great Path, you will never set foot on Longhu Mountain again!"

    "Thirty years later, when you came here, I tried to test it!" Zhang Jixian's words were unhurried, but in Shu Chu's ears, there was a surge in his heart. Who would have thought that the Taoist priest with a dull expression was still hiding something?  With such a story?  Although there are only a few words, how can the people listening to the story understand the difficulties involved?

    "Your master didn't achieve it by using martial arts, but I didn't expect that you did it!" Zhang Jixian sighed with emotion.

    "Use martial arts to enter the Tao, use martial arts to enter the Tao" Shu Chu murmured to himself. It turned out that it was his mentor who paved the way for him to get to where he is today?

    Zhang Jixian looked at Shu Chu for a few times and said: "There are thousands of ways to enter Taoism, from demons, from Buddhas, from Taoism, from magic. In the eyes of our Taoists, entering Taoism through martial arts is the most difficult one, but no one knows  This is also the strongest one, except of course your master!"

    "Actually, the methods of cultivating Taoism have many similarities. It's just that my master looked down on this method and thought that he had gone astray, so he wanted to wake him up. After many attempts to persuade him failed, my master became angry and blamed him, but he didn't want to  The junior brother still insisted on his opinion, and in the end, he walked out of the mountain gate, and his Taoist cultivation was completely destroyed. Otherwise, I am afraid that he would have entered the heavenly way long ago, or he would have broken into the void!"

    Shu Chu sighed lightly and remained silent.

    "This time Meng Ling went down the mountain, I made a divination. Although there was a big setback, there was a noble person to help me. So I didn't go down the mountain. This big setback would be good for his future cultivation, but I didn't expect that the noble person was.  You!" Zhang Jixian looked indifferent and changed the topic to his apprentice.

    Walking around the house twice, Shu Chu could feel the hardships of the unknown Taoist when he lived here in the past, seeking the Tao in his heart bit by bit, and then, it was destroyed in one fell swoop.

    "Let's go!" Shu Chu sighed slightly, turned around, abandoned his sadness, and said to Zhang Jixian: "I'm hungry, get me something to eat!" The deceased was dead, and since the master left with a smile, he must have  I know that I will be able to uncover this Lao Shizi's way of heaven.

    Zhang Jixian blinked. He couldn't figure out why the young man in front of him who was still in grief suddenly said such heartless words. However, he was calm. After nodding lightly, he got up and left the thatched cottage.

    "Old Taoist priest, it seems that something is wrong with you? Do you need help? Let me consider the price!" Shu Chu shouted to Zhang Jixian on the road with a smile.

    Zhang Jixian suffocated before striding forward again and said, "Did you see it?"

    "Well, I can see a little bit!" Shu Chu smiled and said behind Zhang Jixian: "But the catastrophe is coming?" Shu Chu had seen Zhang Jixian bring out the Dragon and Tiger Golden Pill for his precious apprentice, and his words  It also has the meaning of explaining the aftermath, so I asked this question.

    "That's right!" Zhang Jixian sighed softly: "I just happened to catch up with something.It's another calamity period, and I'm afraid the consequences are hard to predict.  so!  "

    After a pause, Zhang Jixian turned around and said to Shu Chu: "My apprentice is destined to be a layman. I'm afraid he will still need a layman to take care of him in the future!"

    "It's easy to say, but what benefit do you give me?" Shu Chu looked at Zhang Jixian with a philistine look. What valuables does this half-dead old man have?  However, it seems that apart from beautiful women, there are not many things in this world that can make me tempted!

    After looking at Shu Chu a few more times, Zhang Jixian shook his head and sighed: "I said, although you are practicing in the world, you can't cultivate such virtues, right?"

    "Hey, Mr. Zhang, you don't know, if I don't cultivate such virtue, no readers will read this book!"

    "That's right. Today's readers may not be able to read even this rogue behavior!"

    "How about it? What can you use to bribe me?" Shu Chu asked.

    "Well, you don't like ordinary things. I sent a sword hidden in the Patriarch's bed"

    Before Zhang Dazhen finished speaking, Shu Chu said disdainfully: "Where is the peerless famous sword that I used before, and why did I just throw it away casually? Now it makes no difference to me whether I have a sword or not!"

    "That's right!" Master Zhang tilted his head to consider, and said in a deep voice: "In my Tibetan Scripture Pavilion of Tianshi Dao, you can take whatever you like!"

    Shu Chu shook his head, "I entered Taoism through martial arts, and your Taoist practice methods are of no use to me!"

    "Then what do you want?" Zhang Zhenren is already well-mannered, but he is still a little frightened.

    "Well" Shu Chu leaned his head over and whispered in Zhang Jixian's ear. Zhang Jixian's face changed several times and he said loudly: "No, how can I do this kind of thing?"

    "Master Zhang, don't you think about it?" Shu Chu rolled his eyes and said, "Once a teacher, always a father. I guess Yu Ling has to agree to the request made by Master Zhang no matter what, right?"

    "Furthermore, my abilities are limited and I may not be able to protect the entire Tianshi Dao, but if Yu Ling follows me, I won't suffer any loss, right?"

    "This kind of thing depends on her own wishes!".

    com/showbook.asp?bl_id=78921 Urban Journey

 Text Chapter 40 Prelude to the storm

    "Well, what happened to Tianshi Dao has nothing to do with me!" Shu Chu smiled, looking mischievous. Speaking of which, he has a very close relationship with Tianshi Dao, but for this point, he  Seems completely ignored.  £®  com

    Zhang Jixian sighed softly and suddenly said: "Tian Shu, your strength is not limited to this, right?"

    Shu Chu was stunned for a moment, smiled and said, "Did you see it?"

    "Well, although I didn't use my full strength just now, you shouldn't be in such a mess. Since you can draw the aura of heaven and earth to your own strength, through the aura, you can confine space!"

    "Confining space?" Shu Chu shrugged and said, "The real person is joking. It is said that the void can be broken after solidifying time and space. If I can do this, wouldn't I become an immortal?"

    "Isn't it?" Zhang Jixian suddenly turned back and stared at Shu Chu with burning eyes.

    "Okay, okay, even if I'm afraid of you, you can see this!" Shu Chu complained.

    "Layers must not be complacent. There are many talented people in the world, not to mention those immortals who have achieved enlightenment and are walking around the world!"

    "Okay, stop it!" Shu Chu waved his hand and said: "I hate people teaching me the most. My name is Shu Chu now, just an ordinary person who doesn't know martial arts!" Shu Chu smiled mischievously, with a look on his face.  A situation of not knowing anything.

    Zhang Jixian sighed and said nothing more.

    "Master, there is an imperial edict!" A young Taoist priest ran over, saluted Zhang Jixian and said.

    "Common things are happening again!" Zhang Jixian sighed and took a big step.

    "Hey, old Taoist priest, the catastrophe you are talking about is not the duel with the Luoxue Nightmare, is it?" Shu Chu quickly followed and shouted.

    With a wave of his sleeves, Zhang Jixian nodded without even answering.

    "Hey, old Taoist priest, I haven't eaten yet!"

    At the entrance of the main hall, Feng Xiao Zhi stood tall in purple robes. When he saw Zhang Jixian, he smiled slightly, but when he saw Shu Chu behind Zhang Jixian again, he couldn't help but be surprised.

    "Brother Feng, it turns out you are here!" Shu Chu's figure flashed and floated to Feng Xiaozhi's side. He stretched out his hand and snatched the imperial edict from his hand.

    "By God, the emperor decreed. Master Zhang Tianshi is an expert in the world and has profound Taoism" Shu Chu frowned, feeling that the emperor had the same virtues. He thought that his handwriting was so beautiful, but it was difficult to recognize it.  Little did he know that Emperor Mingyang would not have written it himself if he had not given the order to Zhang Jixian.

    However, Shu Chu understood the gist of this imperial edict without reading it. It was nothing more than ordering Zhang Ji to compete with Luo Xuexiang to see whose spell was more powerful, and then, he could make the emperor immortal.

    "Brother Shu, why are you here?" After the edict was handed over to Zhang Jixian, Feng Xiaozhi asked, leaning on Shu Chu's shoulder.

    "Hey, don't mention it. After leaving Laojun Temple, I was wandering on the road and met Zhang Zhenren's proud disciple. This is great. He said that I was born with Taoism and insisted on arresting me to become a Taoist priest. No, Lao  Are the Taoist priests trying to persuade me to become a Taoist priest again?" Shu Chu was very good at making up lies, and he started talking nonsense in front of Zhang Jixian.

    Zhang Jixian glanced at the imperial edict, ignored Shu Chu, saluted Feng Xiaozhi, and asked: "Your Highness the Fourth Prince, when should we set off?"

    "Well, let's go in a while. Master, you go and clean up first. I'll have a few words with Brother Shu!" Feng Xiaozhi pulled Shu Chu aside and whispered to Shu Chu: "There is a storm in Beijing."  Come on, there will be big changes soon, Brother Shu should return to Yun Mansion as soon as possible so that he can be taken care of!"

    "Big change? What kind of change?" Shu Chu asked casually.

    "Yesterday, the Royal Guards conducted a large-scale search for the assassin who assassinated Concubine Rong. They searched the entire capital, but could not find the assassin. Also, the twelve yellow-robed monks from Luo Xuemeng were violently kicking the gym in the capital. The martial arts gym in the capital and the Tianfeng Dojo were all destroyed.  They kicked him to pieces, and even the disciples of the Ximen family and the Fang family were maimed by them!"

    "It's so lively!" Shu Chu chuckled, and his heart moved. It seemed that Li Yongrong didn't sell himself out.  But it's a pity that we didn't see such excitement.

    "Luoxue Nightmare is so crazy that he just defeated Zhang Mengling. After coming down the mountain, he directly challenged Li Ruojie and defeated Li Ruojie at the bank of Zijin Lake at dusk!"

    "Oh?" Shu Chu was a little surprised at this. Li Ruojie is the number one swordsman in Nanchu after all. The reputation of Luoxuexiang is probably as high as the sky now!

    "Heng Qixin appeared in the capital, and the magic sect activities are rampant!" Feng Xiao sighed and continued: "Everything shows that the situation in Southern Chu is changing, and great changes are coming!"

    "By the way, there is also a fight between the Demon Sect and the Ximen family. Ximen Jianqing personally took action and rescued his precious son, but left behind the lives of more than a dozen masters.Corpse!  "

    Thinking about the Demon Sect, Shu Chu thought of Mo Siyuan and Henggezhi. Although both of them knew nothing about the appearance of a woman and a child, they were probably not as scheming as they showed when they met him.

    "Now, the queen and my eldest brother are doing a lot of activities. I think the situation is not good, so I took the opportunity of announcing the decree to come out to avoid it! That assassin even dares to attack Concubine Rong. If he gets it on me, then I will  But I can¡¯t take it off!¡±

    Shu Chu chuckled, looked at Feng Xiao Zhi, and asked: "Brother Feng, your purpose of leaving the capital is not that simple, right?" With a little bit of brainpower, he knew that Feng Xiao Zhi's departure from the capital was not as simple as he said.  , I'm afraid there is still a secret hidden in it, but I wonder if Feng Xiaozhi will tell it.

    "Well, you can see this?" Feng Xiaozhi glanced at no one around, and whispered to Shu Chu: "I'm here to see someone!"

    "Let me guess, there is someone who can help His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince to come to see you in person. Apart from Zhenren Zhang, it should be" As he said that, Shu Chu laughed, "The most beautiful woman? Right?"

    Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s face turned red and he didn¡¯t answer.

    "Where is Ye Bingying?" Shu Chu asked.

    "Down the mountain!" Feng Xiaozhi said helplessly.

    "Haha! Brother Feng is emotional!" Shu Chu smiled, stroking his hands, his expression changed, and he said seriously: "What is the specific situation of the battle between Luo Xuexiang and Li Ruojie? Brother Feng will not miss this excitement, right?"

    "Well, it's hard to say. Compared with the battle with Zhang Mengling, Luo Xuexiang showed off his sharpness. All the water in Zijin Lake became tangible water swords that could be attacked. But Li Ruojie was also unambiguous. The power of a sword  , it can be said that it is shocking and makes ghosts and gods cry!¡±

    Shu Chu pondered for a moment, wondering how Luo Xuexiang blocked this sword?  Even Li Ruojie is not his opponent, it seems that he has to be revalued!

    "Let's go!" Zhang Jixian interrupted the conversation between the two. Behind him stood a Taoist priest who was more than ten years old, with handsome features and beautiful eyes, carrying a baggage.

    "Let's go, there's a beauty to see!" Shu Chu shouted and stepped out first!

 Text Chapter 41 The Beauty Hidden in the Dust

    When he saw Ye Bingying, even though Shu Chu had experienced many vicissitudes of life, he was still stunned. Although he had long admired the beauty of this fairy who came from the hidden world, Shu Chu was still stunned after meeting her.  Got a handful.  .  com

    A moon-white tight-fitting samurai uniform depicts her exquisite figure, with a hood on her head, a face as white as jade, and a pair of eyes hanging as cold as the moon. The whole person has an indescribable heroic appearance, without any trace of makeup.  Qi, compared to any woman Shu Chu has ever seen, is a different visual experience.

    However, without drooling, Shu Chu's willpower has improved somewhat.

    "Han Chuan has met Zhang Zhenren!" He bowed his hand to Zhang Jixian as a courtesy, but called himself Han Chuan. Everyone present was understanding. Ye Bingying had some kind of agreement with the fourth prince to hide his identity.

    Shu Chu clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Master Han is so charming and unrestrained, which makes Shu Chu feel ashamed and dare not look directly at him!" This statement is not to attract the attention of the beauty, but what is it for?

    "Mr. Shu, that's a great compliment!" Ye Bingying raised her eyebrows slightly, perhaps because she wasn't used to being praised like this.

    "Is your master okay?" Zhang Jixian asked, smiling at Ye Bingying.

    "Everything is fine, my teacher, but my health is not as good as before. This time when the junior comes down the mountain, the teacher will ask the junior to say hello to the senior!" Ye Bingying's voice is also different from that of ordinary women, with a chilly sound of ice and snow in it, which makes people feel  It feels extremely comfortable, yet inaccessible.

    Zhang Jixian sighed softly and said: "The impact of the battle on Brahma's heart was so great that it was beyond Pindao's expectation. Among the eleven people, Brahma's heart was the one who suffered the most!"

    Glancing at Shu Chu who was confused, Ye Bingying said softly: "Master, let's talk on the road. It's getting late!"

    Zhang Jixian saw that Ye Bingying changed the topic and said nothing more.  In fact, he still disagreed in his heart. Thinking about what kind of person Shu Chu was, it was completely unnecessary to avoid his displeasure when speaking!

    Unlike when he came here, he prepared fast horses this time. Feng Xiaozhi was different from other dandy boys, and his riding skills were quite good.  Shu Chu chose a good horse that felt the most energetic, jumped on the horse, and others got on the horse one after another.

    Along the way, Zhang Jixian was chatting and laughing with Ye Bingying. Only Shu Chu was a little depressed. Ye Bingying seemed to have a prejudice against him. No matter how he went to strike up a conversation, Ye Bingying just answered politely and tactfully, which was perfunctory.  Mostly.

    As a last resort, Shu Chu had no choice but to chat randomly with Feng Xiaozhi. In fact, what Shu Chu was most interested in was how Feng Xiaozhi and Ye Bingying got to know each other.

    Regarding this, although Feng Xiaozhi did not hide it, he said it in one word. He only said that he met him by chance when he traveled north to Jiangzhou half a year ago, and they fell in love with him at first sight.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  The current court is a bit chaotic.

    Emperor Mingyang had seven sons, but the Queen's legitimate son was the seventh, who was no more than thirteen years old. This caused some problems in the ownership of the throne. The seven princes were very powerful in the fight for the position of heir to the throne. Basically, in the end,  The people who may aspire to the throne are the eldest prince Feng Xiaoxing, the fourth prince Feng Xiaozhi, and the seventh prince Feng Xiaoyun.

    Among them, the eldest prince has a high reputation in the military, is supported by the Ximen family of the three major families, and is the eldest son of the royal family. Although he is not a direct descendant, the chance is still very high. However, the eldest prince is arrogant and proud, and the emperor does not like it.  Therefore, the chances are not as good as those of the latter two.

    The seventh prince was born to the empress, and was supported by the Fang family of the third family. He was very smart and favored by the emperor. Logically speaking, he should have been established as the prince long ago. However, he was still young and the empress's party was powerful. The emperor had always been a little bit confused.  hesitate.

    As for the fourth prince, he seems to have the least chance among the three, but Shu Chu is now sure that he should be the most promising one.  Feng Xiaozhi received support from various small aristocratic families. He was calm and capable, and knew how to restrain himself. The one who looked the least promising was actually the most promising.

    The other princes had no hope, or they had no supporting family, and their own talents and abilities were not enough, so they had to support one of the three princes. For example, the second prince and the fifth prince supported Feng Xiaozhi.

    At dusk, more than a dozen riders stopped at the entrance of Guiyun Inn, the largest in Raozhou City. Since it was Zhang Jixian who came to invite him, Feng Xiaozhi was not worried about safety issues, so he only brought a few expert guards with him, not to mention that there were still night guards.  With a top master like Bingying around, she was even more fearless, and Feng Xiao Zhi was also one of the few masters in the capital.

    When entering the gate, Shu Chu deliberately stayed a little behind, wanting to walk side by side with Ye Bingying, but unexpectedly heard Zhang Jixian's greeting: "Mr. Chu, what's the matter with my precious disciple"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]The beard was so long that Shu Chu was startled and hurriedly rushed over, grabbed Zhang Jixian's beard, and said loudly: "You mean Brother Meng Ling? Is his injury not healed yet?"

    Before Zhang Ji could answer, Shu Chu whispered impatiently: "Master Zhang Da, what do you want to say?"

    Zhang Jixian laughed and said in a low voice: "Help me guard the way of the Heavenly Master!"

    Shu Chu looked back and saw Ye Bingying looking back curiously. He panicked and quickly turned to Zhang Jixian and said, "No problem!"

    "Well! What about the price and all that nonsense you mentioned earlier?" Zhang Jixian pondered for a while and asked with a smile.

    "Pretend I didn't say it!" Shu Chu said hurriedly.

    "Deal!" Zhang Jixian held Shu Chu's hand, and just when he opened his mouth to shout, Shu Chu quickly whispered: "Call me Shu Chu!"

    "Shu Chu!" Zhang Jixian sighed loudly: "With your qualifications, as long as you are willing to practice Taoism with me, you will have some success in twenty years. What a pity, what a pity!"

    How wonderful!  Just as he was about to praise the old Taoist priest for his talent in acting, Shu Chu suddenly felt something in his heart, and a question came to his mind.

    On Yufu Mountain, when he threw the Sky Splitting Sword down the valley, he said that there was no Chu Tianshu in the world, only Shu Chu.  After coming down the mountain, he repeatedly used the name Chu Tianshu, and even thought about problems as Chu Tianshu at certain times.  If you continue like this, you will never be able to fully integrate into this world

    The result is that while you are in this world, you will never be able to integrate into it!  Thinking of this, Shu Chu couldn't help but shed a cold sweat. The consequence of this is that even if he grows old and dies, he will not be able to see through the realm of heaven.

    In recent days, Shu Chu has made great progress in martial arts, and he is somewhat complacent. But now it seems that this complacency has actually hindered the possibility of taking a further step.

    Suddenly enlightened, Shu Chu sighed, it seemed that he had gone astray.  However, it is not too late to know now, so continue to pretend and experience it until the moment you break through to the way of heaven!

 Text Chapter 42 Strange Man

    Entering the lobby of the inn, there were quite a few people inside, but the most eye-catching thing was a guy who looked and dressed very strangely.  .  com For a moment, whether it was Zhang Jixian, Ye Bingying or Shu Chu, they all paused for a moment and looked at the guy.

    His long blond hair was folded in wavy shapes, indicating that he came from the far west, and his face was unbelievably handsome. Although in Shu Chu's opinion, this guy was still a lot worse than himself, but it was true that  Very attractive.

    With a pair of eyes as blue as sea water, curved eyelashes, a tall bridge of nose, and fair skin, Shu Chu snorted, this guy is a bit effeminate.  What was completely unmatched by this handsome appearance was that this guy was chewing food fiercely, and there were many dishes and dishes placed in front of him.

    These are not the most eye-catching things. What surprises everyone with a little knowledge is the armor this guy is wearing, the baggage he is carrying, and the helmet on the side of the table.

    That armor is very tight, much tighter than any armor in the military today. It not only has shoulder pads, but also arm guards and fist guards. The connection is very tight, but it can move freely. This guy is wearing such a stupid thing.  It¡¯s not slow at all to pick up food with my hands.

    The helmet is also very tight and comes with a face protector.  Although the blond guy was immersed in his dreams, his right arm was slightly bent, ready to pull out the sword from his shoulder at any time.

    His sword was very wide and very heavy. What made Shu Chu very curious was how could this guy not be crushed to death when he was carrying so many things?

    A few people sat down at a table not far from the strange guy. Feng Xiaozhi asked the waiter to bring all the delicious food, while the other guards sat at another table.

    Perhaps because he was full, the strange guy stood up and wanted to leave, but the waiter hurriedly greeted him.

    "Sir, the food and drinks you want cost thirteen taels in total. Do you want to leave now?"

    "Tenthreetwo-sevenmoney?" The man's words were awkward. Although his voice was good, he was like a child who had just learned to speak, and his words were unclear.

    "Well, sir, where's your money?" The waiter was not a philistine, and he actually smiled and waited for this weirdo to pay.

    This weirdo didn¡¯t mean to renege on his debt, but he took something out of his bag with his backhand, picked it up and took a look at it before handing it over to the waiter¡¯s hand.

    When the clerk picked it up and looked at it, Shu Chu saw that it was a round gold coin. He smiled slightly, but he couldn't tell that this strange man was quite rich!

    The clerk was suspicious, called the shopkeeper, and gave the gold coin to the shopkeeper. In front of the strange man, the shopkeeper looked left and right, weighed the gold coin, and said to the man: "I'm sorry, sir.  This is pure gold, and I can¡¯t take advantage of you. I have to go to the silver shop to estimate the price. You can sit down first!¡±

    After looking at Ye Bingying, Feng Xiaozhi suddenly said to the shopkeeper: "Charge his account to mine!"

    Shu Chu was chewing green vegetables and almost didn't swallow it when he heard this.

    The shopkeeper and the weirdo turned their heads at the same time. Seeing that it was Feng Xiaozhi who made the noise, they hurriedly agreed and returned the gold coins to the weirdo.

    The weirdo looked a little confused and said something hastily. Although he couldn't hear clearly, the general idea was that he didn't want Feng Xiaozhi to help him pay the bill. However, the shopkeeper, who saw that Feng Xiaozhi was dressed gorgeously and lifted weights noblely, didn't want to do anything anymore.  After struggling with this person, he immediately backed away.

    Seeing this, the strange man had no choice but to walk to Shu Chu's table, making all the guards nervous, but Feng Xiaozhi and the others didn't care.

    "Rightif you don't go, I can't use ityou guys helpI finish it!" He spoke clearly, and Shu Chu couldn't help but be confused.

    Feng Xiaozhi also opened his eyes wide and looked at this dear friend curiously.

    Seeing that everyone present didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, this dear friend couldn¡¯t help but become a little anxious. After thinking for a moment, he took Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s hand, put the gold coin in his hand, and then turned around and walked out of the house.

    Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s face looked a little ugly. What the hell, paying someone out of good intentions turned out to be a conspiracy for something more. Without even thinking about it, he threw out the gold coins and flew towards the weirdo.

    With this hand, Feng Xiaozhi used his strength to throw the gold coins into the man's armor, but he didn't expect that this man looked heavy in armor, but he was very flexible. As soon as he turned around, he had already copied the gold coins.  in hand.

    "I don't need you to give me money, I have plenty of money!" Feng Xiao Zhiwei was surprised, but he didn't feel that he had lost face. After shouting like this, he turned his head, picked up a peanut, and put it down gracefully.  Entered the mouth.

    "Thank you!" These two words were very smooth. The weirdo came closer, bowed gracefully and saluted, and asked: "How many daimyo?"

    &nbsp"Feng Xiao Zhi, Shu Chu, Zhang Tianshi, Han Chuan!" Feng Xiao Zhi was not impatient, and introduced the four of them one by one.

    "IRuoting Silan, teachHis Majestythe Holy Knight!" The words were still not fluent, but the general meaning was still clear.  As he said that, he reached out and held Ye Bingying's hand. I don't know how he moved it. Ye Bingying's reaction was a little slow, and she saw him leaning forward to kiss her.

    Ye Bingying's expression changed, she shrank her hand and slipped out of Ruoting Silan's hand. She raised her eyebrows in disgust. Just as she was about to say something, she saw a figure pounce on Ruoting Silan, who was wearing heavy armor.  The strength of the earth is so great that it is surprising.

    "Damn it, who are you? You dare to take advantage of Ye Damei?" Shu Chu kicked his feet several times, but he stuck them on the heavy armor. His toes were numb from the kicks. Turning his eyes, he touched Ruo Ruo with his feet.  Tingslan¡¯s armpit.

    Damn it, brother, I haven¡¯t taken advantage of Ye Damei yet, how dare you reach out first?  Oh, no, he stuck his mouth out first.

    No matter how tightly the armor is connected, there is no place under the armpits that can be taken care of. After all, the entire arm must have room to move.

    "Hey, you are so brave. If I don't teach you, a barbarian, you think I have no one in Zhongzhou and act like a gangster in front of so many people?" Shu Chu worked hard without caring about himself, sweating like rain

    People in the lobby looked at each other in confusion. Watching Shu Chu's performance, Feng Xiaozhi and the others turned their heads away, pretending not to recognize the two people in the room at all.

    Just as he felt comfortable kicking, Shu Chu suddenly felt something was wrong. He saw a burst of white light coming from the chest of the weirdo under his feet. After being startled, Shu Chu jumped away.

    "Cross!" It was Feng Xiao Zhi who spoke.

    "May my Lord bless you!" Ruoting Silan, who struggled to get up, had a cold expression on his face. After shouting, he pulled out the giant sword with his backhand.

    It was indeed a giant sword. I'm afraid it was seven feet long, basically the length of a gun. Moreover, the sword was very wide, as wide as the palm of your hand. Without saying a word, the angry Ruoting Silan swung out his sword.  , Tiger and Tiger are in full swing!

    "Oh my god! Why do you just hit me?" Shu Chu quickly moved away, but his eyes were fixed on the cross on Ruoting Silan's chest.

 Text Chapter 43 Holy Knight

    "The Holy Knight represents the brilliance of the Lord God and cannot be insulted!" Feng Xiaozhi sighed lightly. He had also seen missionaries from the West. Those people did not know martial arts or magic, unlike this time's Snowfall Nightmare.  Same, with powerful magic power.  The holy knight in front of him is said to be the representative of the highest martial arts in the Western Holy See. This joke is too big!

    Thinking of the falling snow nightmare, Feng Xiaozhi couldn't help but sigh again, feeling slightly lost.

    Yesterday, Feng Xiaozhi, Feng Yixian and Yun Zixuan entered Liushui Champs and saw that there were many children from aristocratic families in this small place, including Ximen Zhan, Ximen Zhifeng, Ximen Ruoyun from the Ximen family; Fang Yueqin from the Fang family.  , Fang Yuexing can be said to be the best among the younger generation in Beijing!

    After seeing the ceremony, Emperor Mingyang said loudly: "Okay, here, Master Luo will choose a few disciples to learn magic from him. Who among you is the most talented will be revealed later!"

    After nodding to Emperor Mingyang, Luo Xuemeng walked to the water's edge and said coldly: "Listen to me, close your eyes! Get rid of distracting thoughts and stretch out your hands!"

    ¡°Now, start imagining the flowing water around Liushui Pavilion!¡±

    "Imagine that the water is made up of water droplets, let the water droplets flow in your mind, and then form a water ball in your outstretched palm!"

    "Okay, follow me and read it. With the will of my lord Mowglis, obey my call. The water element condenses into a ball of water!"

    "My lord Mowgli" After reciting, Feng Xiaozhi opened his eyes, his hands were still dry, and the young men in brocade clothes stretched out their hands, looking stupid no matter how they looked

    "Master Luo" With a crisp cry, a water column rose into the sky from the water under the pavilion. The water spray spread out in all directions. Luo Xuemeng waved his hand gently, and an invisible barrier appeared in front of everyone, blocking the way.  Splashed.

    ¡°Very good, you are very talented, what is your name?¡±

    "Feng Yixian!" The little princess jumped up with joy.

    ¡°Raise your wet hands!¡± Luo Xuexiang shouted and walked past the young gentlemen and ladies one by one.

    "what's your name?"

    "Fang Yueqin!" The pale young man was delighted and hurriedly replied.

    "Well, you can practice magic with me." She said casually, and walked up to the other person: "What's your name?"

    "Wang Yufeng!"

    "What's that in your hand?"

    "It'sit's water!" Wang Yufeng, who was a little fat, replied.

    "This is sweat, idiot!" After patting Wang Yufeng on the head, Luo Xuexiang walked up to Feng Xiaozhi.

    "No sweat, no water!" Feng Xiaozhi shrugged lightly and said.

    After taking another look at Feng Xiaozhi, Luo Xuexiang suddenly said, "You can practice with me!"

    Thirty-seven children of the royal family and aristocratic families, a total of five people were selected: Feng Xiaozhi, Fang Yueqin, Feng Yixian, Ximen Ruoshui, and Yun Jinglan.

    Feng Xiaozhi doesn¡¯t understand why Luo Xuexiang chose him. The other four are all people who can condense the water element, but he is useless!

    The understanding of the Holy Knights came from those missionaries, but Feng Xiaozhi only imagined that those Holy Knights were riding horses, holding spears, and came and went like the wind.  This one in front of me doesn¡¯t look like it!

    "Can we not fight?" Shu Chu put his hands on his hips and shouted to the holy knight in front of him.

    "Noyes, youinsultedme, you justinsultedthe Lord God. I willtakebackwith ten times the force!" Still  After stumbling to finish his words, Shu Chu scratched his head and said, "I didn't insult you, nor did I insult the Lord God. You don't have to use ten times the force to get it back."

    "Besides, everyone here has seen it. I was just joking with you. I didn't want to fight with you, did I?"

    "Young man, be open-minded and don't wield swords and guns. It's not good if you accidentally hurt someone. Even if you don't hurt anyone, it's not good if you break the tables and chairs. Lord Holy Knight,  dont you agree?"

    Seeing that this person didn¡¯t react for a while, Shu Chu continued his verbal attack: ¡°Besides, since he is the main god, he must be tolerant. It¡¯s just a joke. Why take it seriously? Come on, sit here¡±

    Ye Bingying, Zhang Jixian and the others couldn't help but laugh, and the guard over there, Feng Xiaozhi, was even more exaggerated. He spurted out a mouthful of wine, so he didn't have to drink too much.

    In confusion, the holy knight was pulled to the table by Shu Chu and sat down.

    After pouring a glass of wine for the knight, Shu Chu apologized and said, "I'm sorry, the joke went too far.""Now, little brother, let me toast you first"

    The knight stared at Shu Chu, never expecting that a person's expression could change so quickly.  "The Lord God is above, He will definitely be tolerant!"

    After the knight drank a glass in a depressed manner, Shu Chu immediately filled up the second glass: "There is no way to know each other without fighting"

    After the third and fourth glasses, the Lord Knight's face began to turn red. After the sixth glass, the Lord Knight shouted "Good wine!". After the seventh glass, under the poor Chinese Mandarin, the four people present gradually understood.  The origin of this holy knight.

    It turns out that our great holy knight came from the church of the Western Byzantine Empire. He traveled through more than thirty small countries and thousands of miles of yellow sand, and came to the far east to find the spreader of the legendary sin god cult. He must use all his strength to bring him down.  The communicator was caught and taken back to the Holy See.  Our great knight is loyal and brave, handsome and dashing (I don¡¯t know whether this sentence is true or not), he is not afraid of any difficulties, and does not tolerate any darkness

    After arriving here, our great knight suffered a lot due to the language barrier. In his mind, this Easterner looked sinister and cunning because he did not have the radiance of the Lord God to shine A passionate person like Shu Chu,  There are not many left now(The knight added it himself!)

    Shu Chu was eating while listening to stories. This kind of story was novel, and had a different flavor compared to those storytellers.

    As he spoke, the Lord Knight fell under the table.  No wonder, in the far west, elegant knights are only good at drinking wine with a light and mellow aroma. Although the ten-mile incense of Guiyun Inn is not famous, it is a bit stronger!

    Shu Chu took a breath, kicked his feet under the table, and said with a smile: "The knight who cannot be insulted, went under someone else's table!"

    Seeing Ye Bingying frowning again, Shu Chu smiled and said, "Brother Han, what a joke, how sure are you of this knight's combat power?

    Ye Bingying was stunned for a moment. She didn't expect that Shu Chu would suddenly ask such a question. After thinking about it for a moment, her lips parted slightly: "About 60%!"

    Ye Bingying still has reservations. This is obvious. Ruoting Silan is full of strength and speed, but her agility is lacking!

 Text Chapter 44 Midnight Conversation

    Of course, no one knows how powerful this self-proclaimed Holy Knight is without ever fighting against him.  .com

    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest, but Shu Chu could not sleep much. What is the way of heaven?  I caught a clue on Longhu Mountain, but it was difficult to get started.

    The night is dark, starless and moonless.

    Sitting on the top of the Guiyun Inn, Shu Chu blended into the night. If he didn't exist, no matter how close he was, he wouldn't be able to see a person sitting on the dark roof.

    The heaven and earth are vast, what is it like to transcend such an existence?  The law of heaven is infinite!

    With a slight sigh, Shu Chu fell upside down, with his back pressed against the roof tiles, sliding down from the roof silently, as fast as a ghost, then pushed the window and entered. The clerk who was dozing on the counter suddenly fell asleep. Shu Chu hooked his hand, and the clerk  The bottle of ten-mile incense behind him quietly fell into his hand.

    When he returned to the roof, he saw a white shadow standing quietly. Shu Chu was not surprised. Although he tried to cover it up during the day, if there was no clue, wouldn't this 'hidden dust' that people in the world feared have been here in vain?  Hundreds of years?

    From a visual inspection, Ye Bingying is not far from the state she was in three years ago. Although she is not as sharp as herself, she can only be compared to her rivals in the arena.

    What Yinchen practices is probably a combination of Buddhism and Taoism. Swordsmanship is Yinchen¡¯s unique skill. It pays attention to the clarity of the sword¡¯s heart. When you reach the Mahayana, you can also have a glimpse of the way of heaven.

    "It's a long night. Beauty Ye comes here late at night, but she is interested in Shu Chu?" Shu Chu sat casually and started to talk happily.

    After rolling her eyes at Shu Chu, Ye Bingying sat down and said in a sweet voice, "Brother Shu is joking. I'm still sitting here alone late at night. Does Brother Shu have anything on his mind?"

    "Oh, I got to meet Bingying today. Shu Chu fell in love at first sight, but he didn't dare to tell her, so he had to drink alone here. Although there are no stars and moon, it has a different meaning!" Shu Chu took a sip of wine and continued to speak freely.  .

    "Brother Shu, if you do this again, don't blame Bingying for being rude!" A trace of resentment flashed across his eyebrows, but he had a different kind of grace, which made Shu Chu feel slightly absent-minded.

    The rudeness in her mouth is of course a test, which is the most direct way.  Regarding Shu Chu, Ye Bingying saw something strange. Now that Shu Chu has become more sharp, even with Ye Bingying's martial arts, she could not tell the depth. However, Shu Chu appeared next to Zhang Jixian. Although his words were rogue, Zhang Jixian  There was no scolding or obstruction, and she clearly looked at Shu Chu with special eyes, which aroused Ye Bingying's curiosity.

    "Bingying now represents Yinchen?" Shu Chushan smiled and asked seemingly casually.  The reason for this question is that if Ye Bingying represents Yinchen and gets so close to Feng Xiaozhi, then Yinchen is interfering with Nanchu's position as the crown prince. Even Emperor Mingyang has to consider Yinchen's  With great influence, Feng Xiaozhi's chances of succeeding to the throne will be greatly increased.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Chu would ask this question. Ye Bingying hesitated for a moment, and then shook her head. She was ordered by her master to enter the world to practice, and coming together with Feng Xiaozhi did not completely represent Yinchen.

    Shu Chu smiled slightly and said calmly: "The icy sword heart is transparent, which level among the nine levels has it reached?"

    Ye Bingying shrugged her shoulders with a graceful and elegant movement, and said, "What do you think, Brother Shu?"

    There is a lot of comparison in the words.

    Shu Chu took another sip of wine and said with a smile: "It can't be too low. It's too low. It's impossible for the master to allow you to enter the world to practice. It should be on the seventh level, right?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: 1999 or 2018

    Ye Bingying was silent for a while, nodded, and asked: "What kind of martial arts is Brother Shu practicing? Bingying can't tell the depth, but she is at a disadvantage!" She spoke calmly, as if distant, neither alienating nor overstepping.  present.

    Shu Chu clicked slightly, stretched out his index finger, and a little green light bloomed on the fingertips, reflecting his rather handsome face, and said with a smile: "I am Zhang Zhenren's nephew. I am not good at Taoism, and my martial arts is only a three-legged cat!"

    "Brother Shu is too modest!" Ye Bingying thought that Shu Chu was just being modest, but she completely believed Shu Chu's words. The wood-burning technique in the Five Elements was quite similar.

    "I heard from the Fourth Highness that Brother Shu is working in the Yun Mansion?" Ye Bingying asked: "With Brother Shu's ability, Bingying is a little confused. What is it about the Yun Mansion that attracts you?"

    Shu Chu smiled, there were indeed not many places in Yun Mansion that attracted him, but with Yun Zixuan there, there were no other places!

    Seeing that Shu Chu didn¡¯t answer, Ye Bingying said apologetically: ¡°Brother Shu, don¡¯t blame Bingying for being abrupt, the conversation was simple and deep, but it made Brother Shu laugh!¡±

    "The charm of beauty is indeed beyond the ability of ordinary people to resist, especially people like Shu Chu. When seeing a beautiful woman, he will forget his last name. However, his self-control has improved."??I'm not drooling.

    "It's nothing, just like Bingying you chose the fourth prince, I have my reasons!"

    But at this moment, Shu Chu suddenly heard the slight sound of clothes fluttering, and then, there was the sound of the window panes clicking. There was an interval of about a few breaths, and the direction of the sound was from the guest room below. Considering the direction,  It should be the room where Feng Xiaozhi lives.

    He raised his head and looked at Ye Bingying, and saw that her expression was a little moved. She could bully someone within five feet without being noticed. It was obvious that she was a master.

    Shu Chu was also a little frightened. The intervals between the sounds were so short, and the person's lightening skills were quite good.

    Ye Bingying's figure floated up silently, heading towards Feng Xiao Zhi's room, but then stopped suddenly, and there was no sound of fighting.  With Feng Xiao Zhi's skills, who could sneak in next to him and control him silently?

    Shu Chu sat lazily. When he saw Ye Bingying turning around and sitting next to him, he chuckled. Since there was no fight, it was Feng Xiao Zhi's people who came.

    With his status as the Fourth Prince, it is reasonable to recruit a few masters.  However, this master¡¯s martial arts skills cannot be underestimated!

    No matter how low the voice was, Shu Chu could still hear it clearly.

    "Coming?" The person who spoke was Feng Xiaozhi, speaking very lowly. Seeing that Ye Bingying was listening attentively, but still had a confused expression, Shu Chu knew that she could not hear clearly.

    "My subordinate Nie Yuanxing has met His Highness the Fourth Highness!" The person who spoke was a low and slightly rough voice.

    After listening for a while, Shu Chu finally understood that this person was a lieutenant under the second prince, a master from the army, and was responsible for contacting Feng Xiao Zhi.

    This was the purpose of Feng Xiao Zhi's coming to the north. He contacted his second brother who was with him to prepare. As soon as there was a change in the capital, the second prince stationed in Jiangcheng immediately divided his troops and went south to help his younger brother ascend the throne.

    " Shu Chu couldn't help but sigh. Being in the emperor's house, he had to be prepared at any time. If he were not careful, he would be doomed. No wonder Feng Xiaozhi acted so cold and perverted when he first met him.

 Text Chapter 45 The Battle of Luo Li

    On the official road between Beijing and Raozhou, more than ten riders galloped.  .  com

    Shu Chu's equestrian skills were pretty good. Ye Bingying, perhaps because she couldn't test Shu Chu's martial arts last night, actually proposed a horse race with Shu Chu. As soon as she proposed it, she immediately got Feng Xiaozhi and Ruotingsi.  Lan's response.

    Ye Bingying seemed a little unhappy about what happened last night, but she didn't say anything.

    So, leaving all the guards and Zhang Jixian behind, the four of them galloped away on horseback.  After traveling for more than ten miles, the speed suddenly became apparent.

    The first one is Ruoting Silan. His horse is an extremely powerful horse. Even the good horse that Feng Xiaozhi picked from his own house is more than one head shorter than this guy's horse.

    According to Ruoting Silan himself, this horse has taken him tens of thousands of miles, and without it, he would not have been able to come here.

    Shu Chu also had to admire the red mane fluttering in the wind, the high head, and the strong and powerful limbs. Even a horse couldn't carry that heavy armor!

    When the sun passed, we arrived in the capital. After saying goodbye to everyone, Shu Chu went straight towards Zijin Lake.  Passing by the lake, the ground was in a mess, and all the willows on the lakeside were wilted. Shu Chu was secretly shocked.

    Li Ruojie was seriously injured. Seeing Shu Chu, Liu Hanyan felt inexplicably happy.

    Li Ruojie's face turned a little pale. He could still move despite his strong internal strength. However, looking at his powerlessness, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel awe-struck. The number one swordsman in Southern Chu was defeated so miserably in front of Luo Xuemeng. That Zhang Jixian  It may not be able to defeat Falling Snow Nightmare.

    When he saw Shu Chu, Li Ruojie smiled lightly and said, "I knew you would come!" His tone was calm and calm, but Fang and Liu were even more sad.

    Putting his finger on the pulse, Shu Chu released a few rays of true energy into Li Ruojie's body. Near the Dantian, he met Li Ruojie's own true energy.

    "How did Luo Xuemeng withstand your Xuxu-Zhan sword?" Shu Chu asked while continuing to test the chaotic Qi in Li Ruojie's body.

    Li Ruojie was a little helpless, thought for a moment, and turned his head to look at Fang Yueming.

    Fang Yueming understood what the master meant, and slowly approached Shu Chu as he passed by: "The water in the Zijin Lake condensed into an ice sword, and thousands of arrows were fired. The master broke all the ice arrows and ice shields with one sword, and then  ¡­¡±

    "Let's talk about the key points!" Shu Chu introduced the spiritual energy into the sphere wrapped in Li Ruojie's true energy. His face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly increased the input of spiritual energy, suppressing the things wrapped in Li Ruojie's true energy.  .

    "Death energy?" Shu Chu looked up at Li Ruojie and asked with a hint of inquiry.

    Li Ruojie nodded with a wry smile. The aura that invaded his body was beyond his control, otherwise he wouldn't be like this.

    Released his hand, Shu Chu said to Li Ruo: "Tell me, what was the situation like during the fight?"

    Although Li Ruojie's injury was not serious, he still slowly told the story of the fight.

    When Luo Xuexiang came here with his apprentice, his attitude was arrogant and domineering, and there were many people watching. Li Ruo responded with a single blow of his sword.  As soon as they fought, Li Ruojie relied on his agile body skills and superb swordsmanship to scatter several fireballs and ice arrows from Luo Xue Meng. Later, after Luo Xue Meng's test was over, he condensed the purple lake water into ice arrows.  , a volley of thousands of arrows.

    Li Ruojie is not an easy person. Compared to Zhang Mengling, his experience is more than ten times better. Even with a sword curtain, thousands of ice arrows cannot hurt him at all.

    After that, Li Ruojie wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, so he used the Xuxu Sword.

    Under this sword, Luo Xue Nightmare flew back and kept forming ice shields, but he could not withstand the sword. Luo Xue Nightmare was about to be injured by this sword. Luo Xue Nightmare suddenly uttered a strange spell, and he  A hexagonal snowflake shape appeared on his chest, and a black energy suddenly enveloped his entire body.

    "Did you hit the target with this sword?" Shu Chu asked with enlightenment after hearing this.

    Li Ruojie nodded and said: "The thorn was struck, but the sword only tore his clothes and pierced his body as if it were pierced on a rock!"

    "Then, Luo Xuemeng's expression suddenly became ferocious, his eyes flashed red, and looking into his eyes, I felt like I had been hit in the brain by a sharp arrow!"

    The rocks would be shattered by Li Ruojie's sword, but Luo Xuemeng's clothes were only torn.

    "I saw something was not going well, so I hurriedly used my strength to get out of the black mist. Then I felt unwell, so I just gave up!" Li Ruojie's voice was still very calm. With his prestige and status, it is very unusual for people to give up easily.  If he could do it, if it were the so-called master in Beijing, he would probably fight to the death, right?

    "Then you become what you are now?" Shu Chu sighed softly,Falling Snow Nightmare can really bring surprises to people.

    Nodding, Li Ruo said: "At first, there were black spots on my body. I thought I was poisoned, but it turned out not to be. The black spots on my body turned out to be some breath, with corpse air. I couldn't get rid of this breath.  It can actually melt my inner energy. I couldn't, so I suppressed them under my Dantian!"

    "This is a bit troublesome!" Shu Chu sighed slightly. It was obvious that there was evil in Luo Xuexiang's spells, and he had already reached the devil's path. I wonder if Zhang Jixian could defeat him?

    While thinking about it, a sound of "Plop!" came into my ears, "Mr. Chu, please be sure to save the master!"

    There is a world of difference between Fang Yueming and his younger brother. Shu Chu sighed inwardly, glanced at the kneeling young man who was only a few years younger than himself, waved his hand and said: "Let me get up, I will try my best!"

    Liu Hanyan stared at Shu Chu, the mist in her eyes getting thicker, biting her lips lightly, without saying a word.

    Shu Chu put his palm on Li Ruojie's back, glanced at Fang and Liu, and said, "Watch the door for me, don't let anyone in!"

    After Fang and Liu walked out, Shu Chu introduced spiritual energy into his body, and then extended it into Li Ruojie's body through his palms.  How wonderful it would be if it were a beautiful woman instead?  However, this can be regarded as returning a favor to Li Ruojie!

    Shu Chu sighed slightly in his heart, and built a bridge with Li Ruojie's Dantian in his palm. Then, the true energy broke into the ball formed by Li Ruojie's true energy, allowing the wrapped death energy to have a vent, along the  Export with the bridge.

    Shu Chu continues to attract the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Driven by this endless spiritual energy, these death energy seem to know that a disaster is coming, and they run around one after another. However, with the guidance of Shu Chu's thoughts, they cannot escape.

    After half a cup of tea, the spiritual energy dissolved all the dead energy. Shu Chu took a long breath and left Li Ruojie's back with his hands.

    It¡¯s also true that Shu Chu¡¯s true energy is endless. If other people were here, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    "Thank you very much, Brother Chu. If Brother Chu has anything to do in the future, just send someone to tell him!" Li Ruojie didn't say too many polite words, just this one word was enough.

    "Well, I'll take my leave then!" Turning to leave, Shu Chu suddenly remembered something and turned around again: "My name is Shu Chu now. I am practicing in the world. Now there is no such person as Chu Tianshu!"

    With Fang and Liu watching him off, Shu Chu left gracefully. However, this time, he did not go in the wrong direction. Although he wanted to go in the wrong direction, the patrolling Imperial Guards were still watching in the clear blue sky and daytime!

 Text Chapter 46 The sun is at its peak

    When they returned to Yun Mansion, the guard at the door couldn't help but raise his thumb. They had nothing but admiration for Shu Chu.  .  com

    Flashing past the front yard, Shu Chu had already thought of an excuse, so he just used Feng Xiaozhi as a shield!

    When she saw Shu Chu again, Yun Zixuan just smiled and said lightly: "I'm back!" Then she asked Shu Chu if she had eaten. Shu Chu was puzzled for a while. Yun Zixuan was indeed good to her, but not necessarily good.  To this extent?

    After answering, Yun Zixuan said seriously: "My father wants to see you!"

    Could it be that the secret was revealed?  Shu Chu was suspicious for a while, but still went to see Yun Zhongtian.

    In Yun Zhongtian¡¯s study, Yun Zhongtian was reviewing something. He casually pointed to a chair and asked Shu Chu to sit down, and continued to do his own thing.

    Shu Chu shrugged and laughed secretly. It's like those legendary stories. The talented people in them have to show off?  Looking at the layout of the study, it is simple and quite antique. Apart from a table and two chairs, the only thing in this study is densely packed books on the bookshelf.

    "You're good at martial arts!" Yun Zhongtian asked casually without raising his head.

    "It's not bad!" Shu Chu knew that he couldn't evade saying that he didn't know any martial arts. The more he said it in a disapproving tone, the better the effect would be. As long as he didn't learn about his proficiency from Li Ruojie and Zhang Jixian, Yun Zhong would  Tian would never think that he was a sword god in the past.

    "Well, can you tell me the purpose of your visit to Yun Mansion?" Yun Zhongtian suddenly raised his head, eyes flashing, staring at Shu Chu, and pressure suddenly filled the spacious study room.

    With the momentum of a master on the Heavenly Ranking, someone with a weaker martial arts might stutter even when speaking, right?  Shu Chu smiled slightly and said calmly: "Why does the Prime Minister think Shu Chu came here?"

    Yun Zhongtian frowned, suddenly stopped writing, and said coldly: "If I shout, no matter how good your martial arts are, you won't be able to get out of this door, so you'd better be honest!"

    Yun Zhongtian¡¯s words are true. With the strength of Yun Mansion¡¯s masters, there are very few people who can get out of this sect, except for Shu Chu.

    Raising his eyebrows, Shu Chu sneered, "Is this a threat, Prime Minister?"

    "What do you think?" Yun Zhongtian said lightly.

    "Okay!" Shu Chu didn't want to fall out, so he crossed his legs and said, "I admit that I have an ulterior motive in coming to Yun Mansion!"

    "Who sent you here? The Ximen family, the Fang family? Or the fourth prince?" Although Yun Zhongtian was experienced, he still couldn't guess Shu Chu's purpose, and he didn't want to ask directly, pretending to be calm and in control of everything.

    Shu Chu smiled. He had seen a lot of people who pretended to be sophisticated. If it weren't for the fact that Yun Zhongtian was Yun Zixuan's father, why would he have any scruples about falling out?

    "I'm here for the beauty!" When he said this, Shu Chu didn't blush at all, and its thickness was comparable to the city wall of the capital.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Chu would answer like this. Yun Zhongtian was stunned for a long time before his face returned to a look of relief.

    "If I betroth my daughter to you, can you take her far away?" Yun Zhongtian suddenly asked after pondering for a while.

    Shu Chu was startled for a moment. He thought that Yun Zhongtian would overturn the table after hearing his answer, but he didn't expect that he would ask such a question. After thinking, Shu Chu shook his head.

    "Why?" Seeing Shu Chu shaking his head, Yun Zhongtian became furious and was about to explode.

    "Is the storm about to start?" Shu Chu ignored Yun Zhongtian's expression and asked himself, then looked at Yun Zhongtian's angry eyes flashing with worry, and said with a smile: "It seems  You, a father, may not understand your daughter!"

    The anger on his face disappeared under Shu Chu's few words, and a trace of sadness flashed in Yun Zhongtian's eyes.

    Standing up and turning to leave, Shu Chu said calmly: "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, no one can touch Zixuan!" After that, he turned around and walked out of the study, leaving Yun Zhongtian staring at his disappearing back in a daze.  .

    I can¡¯t tell what I feel in my heart, but there is a convincing calmness in Shu Chu¡¯s words.  Only he knows that the beautiful scenery of Yun Mansion is in danger. This big tree that has stood upright in the wind and rain for nearly a hundred years will collapse suddenly at some point.

    For Shu Chu, Yun Zhongtian has an even more peculiar feeling. I believe this man will do what he says!

    "Master, do you want to test him?" A dark figure stood quietly in the study at some point and saluted Yun Zhongtian.  The voice was as cold as ice and snow, as if there was no emotion at all.

    Yun Zhongtian woke up from his deep thoughts. He was not surprised by the appearance of the black figure. He just shook his head slightly and said: "Shu Chu has been sitting in the room for so long. You are sure to take action."?  "

    The shadow shook his head and said: "No, it seems that his whole body is empty, but my subordinates always feel like they don't know where to hit him!"

    Yun Zhongtian sighed softly, stood up and took steps, but suddenly paused and said to the shadow: "Yingyan, all actions of Yingtang from now on will be Zixuan's responsibility. There is no need to ask me for instructions. I will talk to her later.  Let her get familiar with the affairs of Eagle Hall as soon as possible!"

    "yes!"

    "By the way, first control all actions as much as possible, stop unnecessary actions, and move all power to the dark!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Shu Chu hummed a little tune and returned to Yi Qingxuan. He didn't return for two days, but he missed her very much.  Just as he was smiling to himself, a person suddenly walked towards him. Shu Chu's heart skipped a beat and he quickly lowered his head.

    Just as he was about to pass by, the person opposite suddenly stopped and felt a soft gaze looking at him. Shu Chu pretended not to notice and quickened his pace.

    "Shu Chu!"

    "Well, it's Xiaozhu!" Shu Chu turned his head and looked at Xiaozhu with a somewhat resentful look.

    "Where have you been these two days?" Xiaozhu didn't blush or lower his head. He looked directly into Shu Chu's eyes and was no longer timid.

    "Oh, I was taken to Longhu Mountain by the fourth prince. Are you okay?" Shu Chu asked casually after answering Xiaozhu's words.  I never thought it would be better if he didn't ask. After asking, Xiaozhu's eyes became even more resentful.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Shu Chu wanted to pull away and leave, but Xiaozhu grabbed his sleeve and leaned close to him.

    "Is something wrong, Xiaozhu?" Shu Chu quietly took off his sleeves and asked with a smile.

    "Noit's okay!" Xiaozhu was finally defeated, lowering his head and blushing for a while.

    "It's okay, I'll leave first!" Shu Chu took a step forward, but before he had taken a few steps, he suddenly heard Xiao Zhu behind him shout loudly: "Shu Chu, I like you!"

    The voice was a shout, as clear as a wind chime. Shu Chu turned around, only to see Xiaozhu running away with a shy expression. After all, she was a girl who had practiced martial arts and ran very fast.

    Shu Chu smiled helplessly and touched his head. It seemed that Xiaozhu had changed a lot!  Turning around, I saw a group of women hiding behind the door looking at this side with smiles.

    To be honest, Shu Chu doesn¡¯t hate Xiaozhu, but he does not want to offend this innocent little girl!

 Text Chapter 47 Love Rival Appears

    Seeing Shu Chu's laziness, Xiao Cui snorted dissatisfiedly.  .  com

    "Shu Chu, come here!"

    Although Yun Zixuan's study is not as spacious as her father's study, it still contains a lot of books. It is antique and has an animal scent burning in one corner. It is clean and pleasant, without the leaden smell that ordinary women are used to.

    "What did my father say to you?" Seeing Shu Chu sitting casually, Yun Zixuan asked with a smile.

    Shu Chu's thoughts changed, he smiled slyly and said, "Your father wants to betroth you to me and wants me to take you far away!"

    Yun Zixuan didn't expect that Shu Chu would say such a thing, and her face turned red. She didn't lose her composure, but her face was slightly red. Her national beauty made her look even more beautiful and attractive, "Don't talk nonsense, what is the relationship between my father and me?"  What did you say?"

    Shu Chu admired the beauty's beauty and continued to talk: "I'm not talking nonsense, your father did say so. I almost wanted to agree!"

    "You're talking nonsense! If you keep doing this, I'll be angry!" The beauty was slightly angry, with a hint of anger flashing across her reddish face.

    "Without saying a few words, your father asked about my origins and asked me if I was sent by the fourth prince to spy on the Yun Mansion!" Shu Chu stared at Yun Zixuan's chest and said with a smile.

    "Impossible!" Yun Zixuan said firmly.

    "Zixuan still understands me. But, how can Zixuan be so sure?" Shu Chu sighed in his heart. With this sentence, it is right to stay here in Yiqingxuan.

    "If you are a spy sent by someone else, then the person who sent you has bad eyesight, right?" The slight anger on Yun Zixuan's face disappeared, replaced by a smiling expression, with a hint of teasing.

    Shu Chu could not help but be surprised and asked: "Why do you say that?"

    "Because you are so unlikeable. Firstly, you have no martial arts skills. Secondly, which spy would lie down on the road so blatantly and wait for me to rescue you? Isn't this too obvious?" Shu Chu kept nodding after saying this, and then Yunzi  Xuan's words made him laugh bitterly, "Besides, you are stupid and lustful. How can there be a spy like you?"

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose, ¡°Are you praising me or disparaging me?¡±

    "You're kidding!" Zixuan smiled beautifully, like the cold plum blossoms blooming in the wind this season, Shu Chu's eyes straightened again.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Ximen is here to visit!¡± Untimely, Miss Xiaocui¡¯s voice sounded outside the door, with a hint of joy in her tone.

    "Master Ximen? Invite him here!" Yun Zixuan looked very happy about Master Ximen's visit, and Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a sense of crisis in his heart.

    Listening to the footsteps, it seems that Mr. Ximen is not bad at martial arts. The steady and powerful footsteps indicate that this person has practiced strong and fierce kung fu and has achieved some success.

    Seeing that Shu Chu was sitting still, Yun Zixuan ignored it and walked directly to the door and opened it herself. Shu Chu couldn't help but feel uncomfortable in his heart.

    "Zixuan, how many days have you been back, and you haven't sent anyone to tell me? If my seventh brother hadn't told me, I wouldn't have known you were back!" Before anyone could enter the door, a sound like a bell came in.

    Looking at the young man at the door, he is tall and not very handsome. He just has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his eyes are as deep as the sea that do not match his age. He is wearing a purple robe and looks like he has an unparalleled majesty.

    I am afraid that Mr. Ximen¡¯s martial arts skills need to be re-evaluated. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a master among the younger generation. It was beyond Shu Chu¡¯s expectation.

    Seeing Shu Chu, Mr. Ximen was slightly startled, but then he grinned at Shu Chu and turned to look at Yun Zixuan inquiringly.

    "Oh, this is my manager at Yi Qingxuan, Shu Chu!" After a pause, Yun Zixuan said to Shu Chu again: "This is the third young master of the Ximen family" Before she could finish her words, this young master Ximen had already taken the lead.  Said: "Ximen Shendu!"

    "What a good name. The word "Jindu" is the most difficult. I think Mr. Ximen is a humble gentleman!" Shu Chu saw Yun Zixuan smiling broadly, and his heart suddenly hurt. He had been in Yun Mansion for a few days, but he still didn't know what to do with it.  With such a powerful enemy, the past few days have been in vain.

    Ximen Shendu smiled and said: "It's not difficult for Shendu to be alone. Just look up to the sky and bow down to the earth!"

    Hypocrisy!  At this moment, Shu Chu made a two-word comment to his love rival, but he unknowingly included some prejudice in it.

    As Ximen Shendu's words came out, Yun Zixuan's eyes shone with admiration. Shu Chu could see it clearly, and felt annoyed again. Should he find a place where no one was around to kill him?  Without knowing it, get rid of this enemy that threatens you?

    "But Shu Chu rejected this idea again. It's not that it's too despicable, but that?To do so would appear to be too much of a sign of weakness!

    Shu Chu said goodbye to Yun Zixuan. After all, he was still the manager of Yi Qingxuan. Staying there would be too intrusive. Besides, as long as they were in Yi Qingxuan, their conversations could not escape his ears.

    Yun Zixuan didn't hold back. Ximen Shendu was still standing at the door. When Shu Chu passed by, he naturally gave way. Shu Chu approached tentatively, wanting to pass by, but Ximen Shendu moved slightly.  The difference is avoided.  His skills are really good. This is just a subconscious reaction, but he is so sensitive. Ximen Shendu's martial arts is definitely the best among the younger generation in the capital. Among the children of aristocratic families that Shu Chu has seen, he should be the best.

    Not far from the door, I heard Ximen Shendu¡¯s voice: ¡°Zixuan, you have found a good manager!¡±

    "What?" Yun Zixuan didn't quite understand and asked in confusion.

    "It's nothing!" Ximen Shendu clearly saw something, but he didn't say anything.

    "The one who is near the water and the tower first gets the moon. You will definitely not be able to defeat me!"  When he walked into the courtyard, Shu Chu had adjusted his mentality. He was a majestic swordsman and was invincible even in love.

    "Where is Sister Zixuan?" The childish voice woke up Shu Chu who was eavesdropping. He suddenly looked up and saw a child running towards him. This child was about five or six years old, with delicate features and beautiful features. He was shouting as he ran.  He was stumbling and stumbling, as if he would fall down at any time.

    Shu Chu was slightly curious, when did Yi Qingxuan have a child?  If you look closely, you can see that there is a slight resemblance between his eyebrows and Yun Zixuan's. He must be Yun Zhongtian's nephew!

    "Young Master, run slowly!" A figure of a maid in green appeared at the gate.

    The child looked like he was stumbling while moving, but he ran very slowly. In a blink of an eye, he ran in front of Shu Chu. When he saw Shu Chu, he was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly laughed.

    The children's smiles were all very innocent and endearing. Shu Chu also laughed. Even though he was facing only a child, he didn't look down on him.  In the past, he would never have done such a thing, but now, Shu Chu, who has returned to a peaceful state of mind, is a little curious about the child.

    Shu Chu still remembers that when he was a child, under the supervision of his master, he had no other thoughts except practicing kung fu, but he didn¡¯t know how other children spent their childhoods?

    What Shu Chu didn't expect was that the child opened his eyes wide. After looking at Shu Chu for a while, he suddenly opened his arms and shouted to Shu Chu: "Hug!"

    Shu Chu smiled kindly, reached out and picked up the child, and then the child laughed, showing a mouthful of white teeth.

    The maid in green clothes who ran past stopped and looked at Shu Chu in astonishment, speechless.

    "What's your name?" Shu Chu touched the child's soft face with one hand and asked.

    "My name is Yun Zi'er, what's yours?" The child, completely ignorant of life, answered in a childish voice.

    "Shu Chu!"

    "It feels so good!" The child hugged Shu Chu's neck and shook it gently.

 Text Chapter 48 Young Master Yun

    Of course it¡¯s comfortable, the spiritual energy circulates endlessly, and it¡¯s warm in winter and cool in summer!

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu wanted to put the child down, but was tightly hugged around the neck. The child shouted: "I want you to hold me, don't go down!"

    The maid in green clothes had already begun to snicker. She knew all about this young master's sticky skills.  .  com

    "You come down first!" Shu Chu's body trembled. Yun Zi'er felt that his hands were all slippery and he couldn't hold them anymore. He slipped down. His big eyes flashed with doubts, and he looked at Shu Chu curiously.  Chu.

    "Aren't you looking for your sister Xuan? She's in the study!" Shu Chu was happy to point his finger at Yun Zixuan's study to bring some hindrance to the two people in the study.

    Unexpectedly, the child didn't move at all. He just stared at Shu Chu with his eyes wide open, then opened his mouth and said: "Hug!"

    "Guanshi Shu, please give the young master a hug, otherwise he will cry!" Seeing that Shu Chu was indifferent, the maid in green covered her mouth and said with a smile.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the problem yet, as if it was a footnote to the words of the maid in green, Yun Zi¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with mist, her mouth was wide open, her eyes were full of tears, and she was about to cry.

    With a sigh, Shu Chu helplessly opened his hands. The child immediately held back the tears that were about to fall and jumped up.

    "Okay, where are you going?" Shu Chu patted the child on the back and asked.

    "Well, study!" The child said, pointing to the study.

    Stepping towards the study room, the child's little hands kept fiddling with his hair, as if he had found a new toy he liked, his expression was very excited, touching the child's emotions, Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Seeing Yun Zixuan, the child cheered loudly and even clapped her hands.

    "Xiao Zi'er, why are you here? You actually let Shu" Yun Zixuan suddenly didn't know what to call her. She paused and then said, "You actually let your Uncle Shu hold you!"

    Uncle Shu?  Why does it sound so wrong?  Since this child calls Yun Zixuan her sister, how can she call herself her uncle?  Are you a generation ahead of me?  Thinking of this, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel depressed again.

    "Mom asked Zi'er to study, but Zi'er misses her sister so much!" The child said loudly: "Sister has been back for a few days and hasn't come to see Zi'er. Has sister forgotten Zi'er?" Although she was talking to her own  The elder sister spoke, but the child was still tired of being on Shu Chu's body and refused to get off.

    "How could it be? How could my sister forget my good Zi'er? It's just that my sister knew that Zi'er was concentrating on studying and couldn't be disturbed, so she didn't visit you!"

    Ximen Shendu smiled slightly, his eyes met Shu Chu's, but he looked away. There was a bit of inquiry in his eyes, as if he was wondering about Shu Chu's purpose.

    Shu Chu stared at Ximen Shendu, unwilling to show weakness easily, and did not look away.  If we fight him, how many moves can he sustain?

    With his current strength, apart from practitioners of Taoism and magic that he doesn't understand, there are not many people in the world who can surpass him. However, he is not sure whether there are powerful beings with superhuman strength, such as gods and the like.  Although this is too illusory, after witnessing Zhang Jixian's magical powers and Luo Xuexiang's unheard-of spells, it is impossible to completely deny that gods do not exist.

    Ten moves should be the limit. Although Ximen Shendu¡¯s martial arts is good, compared to him, he is not at the same level at all!

    "Sister, I want to eat candied haws on a stick!" Yun Zi'er suddenly said this, completely childish.

    "Want to eat candied haws on a stick? I'll ask someone to buy it for you!" Yun Zixuan loved her younger brother very much, so she wanted to call someone.

    "I want you to take me shopping!" Yun Zi'er, however, pushed further and said coquettishly to her sister.

    When Shu Chu heard the words of the child in his arms, he couldn't help laughing. This request was not bad at all. At least, Yun Zixuan would no longer be alone with Ximen Shendu.

    "Shopping? Sister is not free now, and it's already late. Can sister take Zi'er tomorrow?" Yun Zixuan said gently to her younger brother.

    Yun Zixuan likes to be quiet. Growing up, she has never gone shopping a few times.

    "No!" The child pouted, "Dad took me out last time and it was so much fun. I also want to go shopping!"

    "Zi'er, be good. My sister has a guest now. Can I take you there next time?" Yun Zixuan is a competent sister. She loves her brother very much and is good at teaching him. She never says a harsh word.

    Who would have thought that as soon as Yun Zixuan finished speaking, Yun Zier looked at her sister with tears in her eyes and full of grievance.

    Yun Zixuan was still a little hesitant, but Ximen Shendu interrupted: "That's fine, it doesn't matter.?, Zixuan, why don't we go to the night market on Chaofeng Street? There is a lantern festival right now!  "

    "Okay, okay, I'm afraid of you!" After hearing Ximen Shendu's words, Yun Zixuan saw that her precious brother was about to cry, so she had no choice but to agree.

    "Okay!" Yun Zi'er cheered, but still hugged Shu Chu's neck tightly. Shu Chu smiled bitterly in his ear and said: "Young master, it's time for you to come down, right?"

    Yun Zi'er shook her head violently and shouted: "I want you to hold me and go shopping!"

    Yun Zixuan and Ximen Shen looked at each other and laughed together.

    Shu Chu glanced at the two people who were smiling at each other, as if there was a caterpillar crawling in his heart, "Then let's go!" These words blurted out.

    Although Yun Zixuan planned to travel in simple clothes, it was already dusk when she really stepped out of the door.

    On foot, they walked out of the lonely Wangfu Street and arrived at the lively Pingmin Street. It was completely dark. Fortunately, all kinds of lanterns were already lit up on this most prosperous street in the capital. It was extremely beautiful and there were people coming and going.  A prosperous and beautiful scenery that is different from the high gates is exactly the purpose of their trip.

    Although there is still some time before the Chinese New Year, the residents of Nanchu Capital City have always been wealthy and have begun to buy new year's goods at this time, so the place seems even more lively.

    As they walked, the four of them were no different from ordinary people. However, when Yun Zi'er saw something new, she would inevitably make a fuss. Shu Chu slowed down while holding him in his arms. In the eyes of the passers-by around him, Yun Zi'er was  After Xuan and Ximen Shen became single, Shu Chu, who was wearing ordinary clothes but holding the young master in rich clothes, looked like a servant.

    The eyes of passers-by were all cast on Yun Zixuan and Ximen Shendu, and they all praised this pair of talented and beautiful people.  Of course, there were also those who looked at Yun Zi'er, who was in pink and jade, but not many people paid attention to Shu Chu.  Shu Chu couldn't help but feel depressed. No one could recognize the majestic sword god. There were indeed very few people in this world with sharp eyes. Moreover, he just admired that his love rival and the person he liked were a pair. How could Shu Chu not  angry?

    Ximen Shendu has a wide network of contacts. Those who know him greet him one after another, and also say hello to Yun Zixuan. Yun Zixuan returns the greeting lightly, with a look of joy on her face!

    When a woman passed by with a child, Shu Chu saw the woman glance at him, and felt happy. It seemed that he still had an attractive temperament.  But then, Shu Chu, who had excellent hearing, heard the woman lecture her child in the commotion: "Wang'er, you have to study hard in the future to be successful. Don't become a servant like this man."  The messenger¡¯s servant!¡±

    Shu Chu was even more depressed. Fortunately, it was so noisy around that Yun Zixuan couldn't hear what he said. Otherwise, it would have been even more embarrassing.

 Text Chapter 49 Changes in the downtown area

    "Wow, it's so beautiful!" Yun Zi'er cheered when she saw a lantern hanging high on the eaves of a building. Looking up, she saw the lantern swaying in the breeze, and the lanterns were painted in five colors.  The colorful light reflected from the wall is indeed beautiful.  .  com In addition to this one, there are four or five hanging on the eaves of this building. After looking carefully, I found the plaque on this building: Yihuan Building.

    Yun Zixuan also raised her head and looked at the building. It was very lively here, and many men went directly inside.

    "What kind of place is this? Is it fun? I want to go in too!" Yun Zi'er didn't understand the world and shouted to her sister who was walking in front.

    Looking back, Yun Zixuan and Ximen Shendu couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. How could they accidentally wander into such a place of flowers and willows?

    "Sister, take me in to play, okay?" Yun Zi'er was completely unaware of the embarrassment between the two of them and still shouted.

    Shu Chu chuckled, at such a young age, you already know how to visit such a place!  However, it seems that I haven¡¯t gone in to see it yet. Would you like to go in and have a look some other time?  Glancing at Yun Zixuan, Shu Chu sighed slightly, but he didn't have any shameful thoughts. It is said that in this land of flowers and willows, a woman who has never been in can't be considered a man!  I forgot where I heard this sentence, but now it popped up in Shu Chu's mind at the right time.

    "Zi'er, be good, you can't go in this kind of place, let's go!" Yun Zixuan took the hand of this precious brother and walked forward.

    "Why can't we enter this place?" Yun Zi'er opened her eyes and asked seriously.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help laughing and said casually: ¡°Because you haven¡¯t grown up yet!¡±

    "Why must Zi'er grow up before he can go in?" Yun Zi'er broke the casserole and asked.  Children have a strong thirst for knowledge and are full of curiosity about things they don¡¯t understand.

    Ximen Shendu was also smiling and said: "If you must go in, I will take you there!"

    "Okay, okay!" Yun Zi'er cheered and shouted.

    "What are you talking about?" Yun Zixuan was slightly annoyed, glared at Ximen Shendu, and then said to Yun Zi'er: "If Zi'er doesn't behave, then sister will ignore Zi'er, and we will go home right now!"

    Sticking out her tongue, Yun Zi'er didn't dare to say anything more.

    Just as he was about to move on, Shu Chu suddenly felt unkind eyes and turned around. On the second floor platform of Yihuan Building, an old man looked over.

    This old man was in his fifties, with gray hair on his temples, bulging sun, and a twinkling light in his eyes. He was obviously a master of martial arts. Even though he was so far away, Shu Chu could still see clearly.  clear.

    As if he felt Shu Chu's gaze, the old man turned his gaze to Shu Chu, with a cold look in his eyes, and his gaze was like a knife.

    "Give way, give way!" Following the noisy shouts, a flow of people suddenly rushed over. Shu Chu's energy was naturally pulled. People rushed past him on both sides, but he himself remained motionless.  , the old man above Yihuan showed a look of surprise, obviously he didn't expect Shu Chu's martial arts to be so high.

    But Yun Zixuan and Ximen Shendu were not so lucky. The crowd passed through them and separated them. Then the two of them moved forward involuntarily with the crowd.

    Ximen Shen was startled when he was surrounded by the crowd. He walked a few steps and quickly looked towards Yun Zixuan who was aside. He saw that Yun Zixuan's eyes were blank and she kept looking back to look for Yun Zixuan who was being held by Shu Chu.  The figure of the child.  However, in the crowd, Yun Zixuan was too weak, and she was not tall. She lost sight of Yun Zier, who was being held by Shu Chu, when she looked back over and over again.

    Seeing this, Ximen Shendu couldn't help being startled. He hurriedly used martial arts to stabilize his body, and then walked towards Yun Zixuan, slithering through the crowd like an extremely slippery fish.  When he was only a few feet away from Yun Zixuan, Ximen Shendu suddenly felt a few wisps of finger wind blowing toward him. At the same time, several short knives were hidden in the gaps between people at tricky angles.

    As a last resort, Ximen Shendu snaked out his hands like snakes. He made several soft sounds in succession to scatter the incoming daggers and finger winds. Then he shot out a few wisps of finger winds and directly hit the sneak attackers who had disappeared in the crowd.  .

    There were several slight groans from the crowd.  Ignoring the person who attacked him, Ximen Shen looked towards Yun Zixuan alone, only to see that Yun Zixuan was getting farther and farther away from him, surrounded by people.  In a rage, regardless of anything else, Ximen Shen stood up alone, pointed his toes on the shoulders of the people in the crowd, and swept towards Yun Zixuan.

    Seeing Ximen Shendu¡¯s figure rising into the air, Shu Chu already understood that this flow of people was intentional. Thinking about it, the enemy hiding in the dark was dealing with either Yun Zixuan or Yun Zier!

    Turning around, the old man upstairs was still there. Unexpectedly, he actually smiled at us.Why is he smiling at himself?  Shu Chu was a little confused and was thinking, but there was a blast of palm wind from behind.

    It seems that the target should be Yun Zi'er. Only then did Yun Zi'er realize that her sister was missing. She shook Shu Chu's shoulders and shouted loudly: "Uncle Shu, where is my sister!"

    Shu Chu smiled, keeping his eyes on the old man upstairs, but slapped out a palm with his backhand. Although he used less than 30% of his strength, there was a miserable groan, and the sneak attack person had already fallen out.

    Although even 30% of the power is useless, it does not mean that Shu Chu is merciful. Unless the opponent is a beautiful woman, Shu Chu will not be merciful to the person who makes a sneak attack. The use of 30% of the power is enough for an average expert to drink a pot.  .

    But at this moment, three subtle sounds of clothes breaking through the air came into his ears. Shu Chu didn't dare to be careless. What's the matter, he was still holding a child. The child couldn't make any mistakes, otherwise, he  Sword God, please stop messing around.

    The next three people did not take action immediately, but blocked Shu Chu's retreat from three angles. It was obvious that the three people were very confident and believed that it was enough to prevent their opponents from escaping.

    "Your Excellency is good at martial arts, why don't you join us? I believe there will be a place where you can use your talents!" The speaker was a middle-aged man in his forties, with an elegant face, but his temples were stained, and his demeanor showed that he was a veteran.  Like a master in the innate realm.  He didn't bring any weapons. Judging from the calluses on his hands, he already had martial arts in them.

    Shu Chu snorted. Among the three, this person has the best martial arts, followed by the fat old man on the right, and the young man in the middle with a somewhat pale face, holding a bone fan. At first glance, his martial arts is feminine.  But he is the weakest among the three.

    "Who are they?" Yun Zi'er didn't know the danger. After searching for her sister, she couldn't find her, and her attention was attracted by these three strange people in front of her!

    The computer in the dormitory where the pig is killed is broken. From now on, I can only upload code in the Internet cafe. The speed may not be fast. I will try my best to write one chapter a day. For the sake of the hard work of killing the pig, please vote for it!

 Text Chapter 50 Murder in a busy city

.    com "I don't know!" Shu Chu's answer was very direct. The young man in the middle had a strong murderous intention. He seemed to hate this world at such a young age.

    "Your Excellency, don't you think about it?" the middle-aged man on the left said again.  He obviously sympathized with Shu Chu. He saw that Shu Chu was dressed in Tsing Yi and could be regarded as a servant of the Yun Mansion, and his martial arts was very good.  It's just that he doesn't know how strong Shu Chu's martial arts is.

    "Get out of the way!" Shu Chu snorted coldly, ignoring the middle-aged man's words.

    Before the three of them could get out of the way, the young man was already impatient. He drew out his bone fan, the tip of the fan trembling endlessly, and pointed directly at Shu Chu's chest with a windy sound.  , it is extremely rare to have such skill.

    "It's a pity that he met Shu Chu. He waved his sleeve, and no matter how the bone fan changed, he couldn't escape Shu Chu's wave of his sleeve. This wave of his sleeve was like flowing clouds and flowing water, without any sluggishness, right in the middle of the bone fan.

    The young man stepped away suddenly as if he was struck by lightning, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    "Uncle Shu, take me to find my sister, okay?" Yun Zi'er thought of her sister, hugged Shu Chu's neck tightly, and said.

    Seeing that their companion was seriously injured by a blow, the middle-aged man and the fat old man changed their expressions at the same time. The two of them knew their companion's skills very well. Not to mention that the blow was ineffective, and they were still hurt so badly, they did not dare to do more.  Then he took action at the same time, with his fists and Yan Ling Dao attacking Shu Chu from the left and right at the same time.

    Shu Chu's heart moved, and he suddenly turned around. The old man upstairs had disappeared. Shu Chu waved his sleeves again, and two qi jets came out of his sleeves, hitting both sides in no particular order.

    But at this moment, a sharp sound of breaking through the air came from behind, and Shu Chu suddenly realized that the old man upstairs was with the three people in front of him, and he already vaguely understood where they came from.

    The sound of the wind behind me came very fast, and my thoughts unfolded. The subtle fluctuations of the sword behind me could not be concealed from my consciousness. The energy flow on this sword was quite powerful, and it was aimed at the child on Shu Chu's shoulder.  Shu Chu didn't dare to be negligent, so he stepped out of the way and stepped aside.

    The two qi machines struck each other with a punch and a knife. The two of them were blocked by this qi machine and had to retreat.

    Shu Chu suddenly turned around, his figure was as elegant as a flowing cloud, and punched out, hitting the tip of the sword of the old man upstairs.

    "Hey!" Shu Chu was not injured by the punch as he expected. The old man upstairs obviously still had some strength left, and he seemed very calm under the punch and floated away lightly.  He also laid out several sword shadows to block Shu Chu's further pursuit.

    ¡°But is it Master Chu?¡± the old man upstairs asked in a low voice while panting slightly after retreating.

    "Why is the Demon Sect's behavior becoming more and more filthy?" Shu Chu snorted coldly, his tone as frosty as snow: "How does Heng Qixin discipline his subordinates?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a rumbling behind him, but it was the young man who was narrow-minded, and he thought he had an opportunity to take advantage of him and launched a sneak attack.  This is in line with the Demon Sect's usual style of doing things.

    It¡¯s just that this is exactly what the earthworm does to shake the tree. Shu Chu waved his sleeve with his backhand. From the beginning to the end, he was facing the enemy with one hand and holding Yun Zi¡¯er in his arms with the other hand.  Although Yun Zi'er wanted to find his sister, he was naive enough to see the malicious intentions of the people around him. Somehow, at a young age, he didn't feel scared. He just watched Shu Chu fight with the enemy, and he was so worried.  His eyes flickered, not knowing what he was thinking.

    In one sleeve, Shu Chu deliberately wanted to make the ignorant people look good. With a scream, the young man fell out, all his hand bones were broken, and he collapsed limply on the ground. He was lifeless before his eyes, and the other three people couldn't help but feel frightened.  Especially the old man upstairs, who already knew Shu Chu's identity, and thought of Shu Chu's past deeds, sweat already appeared on his forehead.

    "Never mind your business!" Shu Chu said coldly to the old man upstairs: "I think your status in the Demon Sect should be high. Tell me where did you take Yun Zixuan?"

    At this time, there was no one around. Seeing the fighting here, pedestrians walked around here one after another.  However, this is a bustling place for fireworks. Shu Chu is not sure if nosy people will show up, so it is better to quickly ask what he wants to know.

    It was obvious that the Demon Sect targeted the eldest lady and young master of the Yun family to intimidate Yun Zhongtian. Shu Chu was not interested in what the purpose was, but Yun Zixuan, he would never allow her to make any mistakes.

    The old man upstairs is still hesitating. After all, the punishments of the Demon Sect are far more severe than those in ordinary sects.  But facing Shu Chu, hesitation is not a good behavior.

    I saw Shu Chu's figure floating out, and two fingers appeared out of thin air. The old man upstairs was shocked and wanted to retreat quickly, but he was too late. He only had time to stretch out his hand to block it, but heard a subtle "click" sound, Shu Chu's  Two fingers were already on his throat.

    ??"I don't want to talk nonsense. I don't care who dares to touch Zixuan's hair, hum!" The last cold snort fell into his heart. The old man did not dare to ponder anymore and whispered: "East of the city, Qingyin Peak!"  "

    "Very good!" After letting go of his hand, Shu Chu said again: "Is the Demon Sect all in charge now?"

    "Now Young Master and Miss Mo are in charge! But the sect leader is also in the capital now!"

    "Very good!" Shu Chu nodded: "It's a shame to sell Hengqixin today, and you know what to pay attention to in the future!"

    After speaking, Shu Chu's figure floated up and was already more than ten feet away.

    "Uncle Shu, you are so majestic!" Yun Zi'er cheered and slapped Shu Chu on the back.

    "Why did you hit me on the back? Don't I feel pain?" Shu Chu felt very comfortable with Yun Zi'er's admiration. Compared with ordinary people, the words of an innocent child have a greater effect.

    "Am I not applauding you?" Yun Zi'er stuck out her tongue and slapped harder.

    £ª£ª£ª

    At the door of Yihuan Building, the middle-aged man sighed and asked the old man upstairs: "Elder Li, is it him?"

    "Who else can there be besides him?" Elder Li looked listlessly, glanced at the young man on the ground, and said: "Pack up your clothes and go back!"

    "What about our plan?" It was the fat old man who asked.

    "Of course there are people over there!" Speaking of this, Elder Li's eyes lit up and he said, "Who else do we have?"

    "Who are they?" the fat old man continued to ask.

    "This is not what you should ask!" After glancing at the fat old man, Elder Li walked towards Yihuan Tower. The fat old man and the middle-aged man picked up the body on the ground and followed in.  After all, with such a big movement, the city guards might have been alerted!  Although the city guards usually move very slowly, it is not a good thing to get entangled!

 Text Chapter 51: Decisive Killing

    When Shu Chu jumped off the city wall with Yun Zi'er in his arms, Yun Zi'er exclaimed. After landing safely, Yun Zi'er slapped Shu Chu on the back again, "It's so exciting!" Yun Zi'er said.  Zi'er's face was red and she looked very cute.  .  com

    "I said, can you not hit me on the back?" Shu Chu said to Yun Zi'er.

    "Okay, then I'll hit you on the head!" Yun Zi'er shouted happily. How could such a pampered person have ever experienced such a thing?

    "Then forget it, just keep hitting me on the back!" Shu Chu rolled his eyes and said helplessly.

    "Well, Uncle Shu, can you teach me martial arts?" Yun Zi'er stopped, twisted her body, put her mouth to Shu Chu's ear and whispered, her tone full of expectation.

    "You have so many masters in your family, why do you want me to teach you?" Shu Chu shrugged and made these movements while running without hesitation. It would be really difficult for him. If it were someone else, one of them would be unstable.  Afraid of falling down.

    "Because they are not as powerful as you! I see you, with a wave of your sleeves, you beat those people to the ground what a flower or something! How majestic!" Yun Zi'er waved her hands and said loudly.

    "It's like falling flowers and flowing water!" Shu Chu weakly corrected the error in Yun Zi'er's words. He didn't even know such a simple idiom. Why was he still studying?

    "Yes, yes, it's this Luohualiushui. Look at you beating them to a pulp. I'm so envious. If only I could be like you!"

    There was silence all around, and the willows on the roadside were swaying in the wind. Logically speaking, we should be able to meet Ximen Shendu. With his martial arts, even if he meets the elders of the Demon Sect, he should be able to fight. Could it be that he was led to this place?  On the wrong road?

    Continuing to the east, we arrived at the foot of Qingyin Peak in a short time. We heard the sound of fighting in the distance. It seemed that Ximen Shendu was blocked here.

    "Uncle Shu, can you teach me martial arts?" Seeing that Shu Chu didn't agree for a while, Yun Zi'er shook Shu Chu's head and shouted loudly.

    "Okay! But you have to call me brother Shu. Of course, I don't mind if you call me brother-in-law!" Shu Chu responded casually and rushed forward.

    "Brother-in-law? It turns outhehe!" Yun Zi'er snickered and grabbed Shu Chu's hair.

    In the distance, on the side of the road, several figures were moving around endlessly. Shu Chu had excellent eyesight and could see that the person being besieged, with his clothes torn and bloody, and looking a little embarrassed, was Ximen Shendu.

    There were seven besiegers, advancing and retreating in an orderly manner, with their steps following a fixed direction. Although the martial arts of these seven people could only be considered good, the sword light flashed and they forced Ximen Shen to death alone.

    "Isn't that Brother Ximen?" Yun Zi'er also saw the situation clearly. As Yun Zi'er shouted, Shu Chu rushed out and struck out with a series of overwhelming palms.

    The formation of the seven people was in chaos. Ximen Shendu seized the opportunity and stabbed out the long sword one by one, stabbing three people down in succession. At the same time, he shouted to Shu Chu: "Be careful of the archers!"

    Before Ximen Shendu could finish his words, a volley of arrows had been fired at him. These arrows were in extremely accurate positions. With divine help, the five feathered arrows were all killed in all directions.

    Shu Chu was slightly startled. If it had been someone else, he might not have been able to cope with it. No wonder Ximen Shendu, with his ability, would have been entangled to death here. Obviously, he had to spare some effort to guard against the person hiding in the dark.  The archer.

    If these five consecutive arrows were not just ordinary feather arrows, Shu Chu would have thought that the one who shot the arrows was the golden feather feather guest Jiang Cui.  However, these five arrows, even if they came from the divine bow, could not stop Shu Chu.  If the fingers are holding flowers, they seem to be slow but fast. As they are swaying, the five arrows have been held in the hand.

    The archer in the dark exclaimed. Obviously, he had never thought that someone would be able to catch five arrows shot at the same time so calmly.

    There were still four people in the field who were resisting. Ximen Shen had been exhausted after fighting alone for a long time. He was unable to take down four more people for the time being. Shu Chu sighed softly and couldn't waste any more time. He waved his hand and shot out four arrows.  , the four people fell down in response.

    The remaining arrow flew towards the dark place where the exclamation sounded. No matter how concealed the archer was, he still couldn't escape Shu Chu's ears within twenty feet. However, Shu Chu was a little more sympathetic.  After all, it is not easy to practice archery to fire five arrows at once. The arrow cut through the bow string and was nailed to the archer's bow handle, shaking endlessly. The archer's face was ashen, and he sat down on the ground in a daze, looking at  The three of them headed towards the mountain with Shu Chu.

    "Wow, Brother Shu, I admire you more and more! Your martial arts is much better than that of Brother Ximen! You must teach me martial arts!" Tong Yanwuji said bluntly, without caring about Ximen at all.  Shendu¡¯s face.

    As he was walking forward, Ximen Shendu glanced at Shu Chu and Yun Zi'er who was holding him with a deep look. He was not angry, but smiled cheerfully at Yun Zi'er and said, "Zi'er, you?Your brother Shu teaches you martial arts. You are so smart. You must seize the opportunity!  "

    Shu Chu smiled and asked: "Master Ximen, why are you here? Have you found any trace of Zixuan?"

    "No, but I guess it's on this mountain!" Ximen Shendu took advantage of still some time to tell Shu Chu about his demerit for coming here.

    Ximen Shendu flew up, wanting to pass over the top of the crowd to find Yun Zixuan, but he didn't expect an arrow to shoot out suddenly. In the noise, Ximen Shendu noticed the arrow, which had already reached three feet to his chest.  , he was considered to have solid kung fu, he had no time to catch the arrow, so he had to step on the human head under his feet to dodge.

    However, there may not be no enemies at his feet. The hands stretched out from time to time forced Ximen Shendu to fall.  Ximen Shen was alone in the light, while the enemy was in the dark. Facing endless assassinations, he naturally couldn't increase his speed.

    After the crowd dispersed, Yun Zixuan had already disappeared. As a last resort, Ximen Shendu randomly chose a direction to chase her out. Unexpectedly, the archer was still blocking her. Although Ximen Shendu was not sure, he still came this way.  , later met these seven enemies, and was entangled and unable to separate, but the enemies seemed not to be ruthless, otherwise, no matter how high Ximen Shendu's martial arts was, he would probably die under the formation.

    Maybe it¡¯s because Ximen Shendu is the third son of the Ximen family!

    As he spoke, he was not far from the top of the mountain. Ximen Shendu said: "There is a dilapidated temple on the top of the mountain. If you guessed correctly, this should be the enemy's stronghold!"

    Looking closely, sure enough, the top of a temple has appeared dozens of feet away. The night is hazy. If it weren't for Shu Chu's super eyesight, he really couldn't see it.

    Today¡¯s two chapters are relatively reluctant. The pig-killer has worked very hard. Continue to canvass for votes, haha~~~~

 Text Chapter 52 The Monk in Yellow Clothes

    "Coming!" With a thought in his heart, Shu Chu suddenly stopped. Ximen Shendu on the side also reacted very quickly. Although he didn't know why, he still followed suit and stopped.  .com

    "Amitabha!" The sound of robes breaking through the air was inaudible, and three monks appeared in front of them. Not only Ximen Shendu, but also Shu Chu were slightly surprised.

    The clothes are yellow, which is quite conspicuous in the night. It is a noble color. The forehead is wide enough to run a horse, the bridge of the nose is high, and there is a golden light in the eyes. Not only does the sun bulge high, but there is also a fierce wind in his movements.  Kung Fu obviously takes a fierce approach.

    Looking at these three yellow-robed monks, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring as he recalled what Feng Xiaozhi said about the twelve yellow-robed monks who were with Luo Xuemeng that day.  The three monks in front of me are already quite impressive. Wouldn't the total of twelve people be extremely terrifying?  Moreover, there is also Luoxuemeng, and the distribution of the capital's strength may be rewritten!

    "Twelve monks in yellow clothes?" Ximen Shendu also knew the origin of the person in front of him and exclaimed in slight shock.  These yellow-robed monks are said to come from Xili

    "Infinite Life Buddha!" ??It was the monk in the middle who said, "Poor monk Baoshu, I have seen three donors!" This monk is very tall, but very thin, as thin as a hemp stalk, and he does not carry any weapons.

    Without taking action immediately, the Baoshu's eyes fell on Shu Chu. His eyes were as deep as the night. His broad monk's robes were fluttering, and his true energy was flowing endlessly. This monk's martial arts was enough to be on the Heavenly List!

    "Master, you are polite. Your Excellency, Shu Chu, is the steward of Miss Yun Zixuan. I wonder if Master has ever met Miss Yun?" Shu Chu bowed slightly, but his words were very polite. Even so, he was not rude.  I'm afraid it won't work either.  At a glance, the two people around Baoshu were already ready to try. These two people did not have Baoshu's martial arts and eyesight, and they could not see the depth of Shu Chu.

    Even Baoshu couldn't tell the difference between the young man standing like a stern figure in front of him. He just felt that the person in front of him was someone he couldn't see through except Luoxuemeng, so he didn't dare to be careless.

    "Miss Yun is in the temple behind me. If you can defeat the three of us, then you can naturally take Miss Yun away!" Baoshu knew that violence was inevitable, but he still left a lot of room for words.  By saying such polite words, the opponent in front of him naturally had to save some face.  At the very least, even if he is better than the three of himself, his life will not be in danger.

    Shu Chu nodded slightly, took a diagonal step, and faced the treasure tree in the middle.

    "Zi'er, are you scared?" Shu Chu patted Yun Zi'er on the back and asked softly.

    "Don't be afraid!" Yun Zi'er looked at the three monks, her tone full of excitement, and she clapped her hands and shouted: "Brother Shu, please beat these monks to pieces again!" This four-character idiom was used skillfully this time.  .

    "Buddha Infinite Life!" Baoshu was kind-hearted and reminded his opponent aloud: "Don't the donor let go of the child?" With such a big request, the young man in Tsing Yi in front of him is either a madman or a top master. Judging from the current situation  , the latter component should be the majority.

    "No need!" Shu Chu's indifferent words blew by like the wind and hit Baoshu's heart fiercely.

    "Then benefactor, be careful!" Baoshu stepped forward with his hands in his sleeves, his momentum surged out, his sleeves puffed up, and then he struck out with both hands.

    Shu Chu remained motionless. The wind suddenly picked up, causing his hair to flutter. Yun Zi'er felt the wind was like a knife. Unable to open his eyes, he buried his head in Shu Chu's arms.

    As soon as he pointed out, Shu Chu calmly calmed down.

    Once the war started, other people had no mercy. The so-called rules of the world were only what the noble people paid attention to. And these people were either dead-set or sanctimonious. They were as bad as those in the devil's ways.  Even more so.

    The middle-aged monk on the left uses a Falun as a weapon. The moment Shu Chu takes action, his Falun has been thrown out, spinning endlessly, splitting the void, and roaring towards him.

    Shu Chu's face was as calm as water, with no change of mood or anger. Yun Zi'er secretly raised her eyes and saw the Falun rushing toward her face. She screamed, quickly closed her eyes and retracted into Shu Chu's arms.

    On the other side, the remaining monk and Ximen Shendu exchanged hands. The long sword was strong, and Ximen Shendu, who had no worries, used all his strength as soon as he came up. The long sword seemed to be alive, the tip of the sword trembled, and he was hesitating.

    "What a pity!" He glanced at Ximen Shendu from the corner of his eye. The Ximen family's favorite weapon was the spear. Although Ximen Shendu's swordsmanship was also good, Shu Chu's eyesight could see several lags in the sword at a glance.  Shit, if it weren't for the fact that the weapon was not handy, why would it be like this?  Only masters who have reached Shu Chu's level, or are not far from his level, will not care what weapons they use.

    The finger pointed on the sleeve of the monk's robe. Wherever it touched, the sleeve of the monk's robe was torn apart, revealing the fingers of the monk Baoshu as white as jade under the monk's robe.  It's hard to imagine a man with such fingers?It also exudes a crystal luster. Most women will be envious when they see it!

    Baoshu¡¯s hands are clasped together and tied with lotus flowers.  The effect of Shu Chu's finger stopped here. It seemed that the supreme power disappeared out of thin air after shattering the sleeves of the monk's robe.

    Shu Chu was a little surprised. He caught a glimpse of Baoshu's lips moving slightly and reciting a curse. He was surprised and wanted to see it.  At this time, the Falun had reached less than a foot away from his chest. Shu Chu did not dare to neglect and staggered his body.

    The Falun followed like a shadow, and Shu Chu pointed it out again. This move seemed ordinary, but he had used seven points of his strength. Shu Chu did not dare to underestimate the monk in yellow clothes in front of him, except for Li Ruojie.  , It is rare to encounter such a master recently.  Moreover, the action is very strange.  His finger hit the fast-spinning Falun. The Falun suffocated and suddenly froze in the air.

    But it was only for a moment. Shu Chu planned to use his finger to turn the Falun into scrap metal, but he didn't expect that the Falun suddenly split after one suffocation. It actually changed from one to two, and began to spin again, spinning left and right towards Shu Chu.  Come.

    "Okay!" Seeing this appearance, Shu Chu couldn't help but cheer.  Condensing the spiritual energy from heaven and earth into the body, at the same time, he pointed out with two fingers, and abundant spiritual energy came out from the fingers. With a sound of "Cang!", the two Faluns were hit and flew in the direction they came from.

    The face of the middle-aged monk who was throwing the wheel turned pale, but he returned to normal. He twisted his fingers slowly and chanted the Buddha's name. When the wheel in front of him made a circle, he rotated and hit it again. However, this time, two  The Falun split again, two into four, chasing Shu Chu in three directions: upper, middle and lower. There was another one, following the first three, splitting suddenly again, and then attacking from both sides.

    Even Shu Chu was amazed. If he were to perform tricks, this monk would be ranked second, and no one in the capital would dare to be ranked first.

    Even Shu Chu's fingers couldn't be fast enough to shoot down the five Faluns at the same time. However, Shu Chu was not afraid and still had the heart to see how well prepared the Baoshu monk was. Five rays of spiritual energy surged out from the five fingers and flew into the void.  chasing five Dharma wheels.

 Text Chapter 53 Tantric Dharma

    The five spiritual energy sensitively captured the fast-rotating Falun. Shu Chu chuckled and established a good bond between the Falun and himself. A large amount of spiritual energy poured out, forcibly binding the Falun in the air.  .com

    The monk's body trembled violently, and his face turned pale. A trace of evil flashed in Shu Chu's eyes. One of the five angles of the Falun was only one foot away from Yun Zi'er's body!

    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and a flash of light flashed in the monk's eyes. If he moved his fingers again, he would be struggling to his death!

    Shu Chu sneered and regained his mental power. Under the powerful spiritual pressure, the five copper wheels suddenly deformed in the void, adding a lot of weirdness to the night.

    The quality is good!  Shu Chu chuckled and continued to apply pressure.

    "Amitabha!" Baoshu finally finished his changing gestures and chanted the Buddha's name. Huge pressure suddenly condensed in the air and spread towards Shuchu.

    Wherever the pressure hit, the spiritual power arranged by Shu Chu disintegrated inch by inch. As if the Falun a little further away was rescued, it instantly flew up and fell into the hands of the monk who cast the Falun.

    This huge pressure seemed to be growing. Monk Baoshu looked solemn, moved his hand slightly, and the rosary beads hanging around his neck fell into his hands, and he began to slowly count the rosary beads.

    Shu Chu snorted coldly and increased his strength. The three remaining Faluns around him turned into powder and floated in the air. The monk vomited three more mouthfuls of blood and sat down limply on the ground.

    Shu Chu was secretly alarmed. These monks should come from the Tantric Buddhism. It is rumored that the Tantric Buddhism has many secret techniques that are difficult to fathom. Now the Baoshu monk should be performing one of the secret techniques, which is far more powerful than ordinary martial arts.

    A muffled groan came, and Shu Chu didn't even need to turn around to know that Ximen Shendu had suffered a loss. With the power of the treasure tree, the twelve yellow-clothed monks must not be any worse. Ximen Shendu didn't take advantage of the weapon, and he suffered a little before.  Injured, I can't fully display my strength, I'm afraid I won't be able to support it well.

    However, Shu Chu is not worried about the danger of Ximen Shendu. Firstly, his friendship is limited and he can be said to be a love rival. Secondly, Ximen Shendu is a popular candidate for the future head of the Ximen family. The monk in yellow must have known Ximen Shendu¡¯s identity for a long time.  Let him keep his life here!

    Raising his hand and pressing softly, the area he touched felt like a solid wall, and the aura induction in front seemed to be cut off. Shu Chu stepped back with awe.

    As his body was fluttering, Shu Chu unexpectedly hit an invisible wall again. He suffocated and had to stop again.

    Yun Zi'er opened her eyes wide, seeing this change, she exclaimed again.

    It seems that if you don¡¯t use some real skills, you are really reluctant!  Shu Chu's thoughts changed, and the hand holding Yun Zi'er moved to push Yun Zi'er down. The fingers of his free hand were spread out, and the spiritual energy surged, as if there was a whirlwind circling in the open fingers.

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s movements, Monk Baoshu showed a hint of surprise on his face.  The speed of twisting the beads with his fingers increased. He had already counted half of the one hundred and eight beads.

    The tangible sword suddenly appeared in Shu Chu's hand. It was different from the last time Li Ruojie fought. This time, the sword had neither brilliance nor flow of energy. It was like a jar of stagnant water. The sword was also as long and wide as usual.  If not, when Baoshu saw the sword, a look of emotion appeared on his solemn face, and he moved the rosary faster.

    As the pressure increased, it was as if there were walls slowly approaching. Everything around him had stopped. Even the sound of fighting between Ximen Shendu and another monk in yellow could no longer be heard.

    "What's going on?" Yun Zi'er wanted to move, but found that he couldn't move. He wanted to speak, but couldn't hear his own voice at all. He couldn't help but be surprised.

    His face was still calm, Shu Chu pointed his sword at the sky, but his eyes were full of brilliant colors, and his aura suddenly came out, impacting the surrounding air walls.

    A sword thrust out, and there was silence.

    Countless ripples flowed from the tip of the sword, like stones breaking through the mirror-like water surface.

    The ripples spread layer by layer, and the entire air wall swayed gently.

    The figure of Monk Baoshu also swayed slightly, and he kept chanting mantras in his mouth. His expression became more solemn, and he was twirling his fingers, and he was almost finished counting the rosary beads.

    Over there, Ximen Shendu was defeated. His sword was broken into several pieces, his clothes were torn in several places, and his sleeves were dyed red with blood.  The monk in yellow didn't pursue them either, he stopped and looked towards Shu Chu and Baoshu.

    There is still a slight gap between the long sword and the Qi wall. Monk Baoshu's body shook violently and he simply closed his eyes. His voice of chanting became louder and louder, and a few drops of sweat appeared on the tip of his nose.

    The fingers as white as jade trembled slightly. It was the first time since Baoshu's debut that it was so hard.  Among the more than a hundred disciples of Xili Kumu Temple, Baoshu is the top figure. In Tantric practice, he has always been the strongest in any of the three Tantras, whether it is speech, body, or mind.  This time when he came east, the elder of the temple asked him to take other brothers to follow Luo Xue.??, he had a deep understanding of Luo Xuexiang's power, but he never expected that he would meet such a powerful person in Nanchu.

    ¡°Moreover, he has never heard of this person!

    Originally, Baoshu did not need to come in person for tonight's operation, but Baoshu was always cautious, so he took this action.  Now that I think about it, it was a wise move. If other senior brothers were responsible for this matter and offended by their words, I'm afraid they would be in big trouble.

    In a flash of thought, Shu Chu's Qi Sword had already pierced Baoshu's imprisonment. At the moment the sword tip broke through, Baoshu couldn't control it and vomited a mouthful of blood, dyeing the yellow clothes a strange red.

    "Hey!" Shu Chu's laughter came, and the whole person was already outside the wall.

    Baoshu shook his fingers, and the last rosary turned into powder, and his whole face turned pale without a trace of blood.

    "Immeasurable Buddha! The poor monk has surrendered!" Baoshu trembled his hands slightly, hung the rosary around his neck again, titheed to Shuchu, bowed his head and said.

    "Master accepts!" Shu Chu was also very polite. He retracted his Qi sword and submerged it into his body.  A treasure tree is so powerful. If the twelve yellow monks are added together and supplemented by formations, no one in the world can resist it!

    "Skills are not as good as others, and there is no concession! Moreover, the donor is afraid that he still has something to spare!" Baoshu could see clearly, but the monk who was still lying on the ground had hatred in his eyes. No wonder he and  Baoshu is so far behind!

    Shu Chu smiled slightly and said nothing more. It was easy to fight against such an opponent.  If you encounter the kind of person who insists on life and death, you have to kill him without any effort, which is really troublesome!

    "Baoping, go and fetch Miss Yun!" Baoshu turned and said to the monk in yellow who had previously fought against Ximen Shendu.

    "Yes, senior brother!" Baoping's character is not bad. At least, he is much better than the monk who couldn't stand up. But it's no wonder that Shu Chu has killed everyone's meal. How can he not hate it?  him?

    Shu Chu's heart suddenly moved, and he said to Baoshu and Baoping, who turned around to leave, "Master, you're welcome, we'll just go in and bring Miss Yun out!"

 Text Chapter 54 The poisonous snake in white

    Since Yun Zixuan is in the abandoned temple, why do you need to use other people's hands to fake it?  Unless there are other enemies in the temple, if so, it won't be any disadvantage to Yun Zixuan, right?  Thinking like this, Shu Chu and Ximen Shendu rushed towards the temple without waiting for Baoshu and the others to answer.

    Baoshu showed a wry smile, picked up his junior brother who had fallen to the ground, and followed him away.

    Shu Chu guessed right. There were indeed other people in the temple. When he was more than ten feet away, Shu Chu heard the voices in the temple. He listened intently and heard a middle-aged deep male voice, "Zixuan, what are you doing?"  , Unity will benefit both parties, and division will cause two harms!"

    Hearing this, Shu Chu was thoughtful, but stopped and walked forward slowly!

    She didn't hear Yun Zixuan's answer, but her slightly rapid breathing showed that she was not very happy. Regarding this, Shu Chu naturally understood that anyone who was involuntarily brought to a strange place would still be at night.  , will also be unhappy!

    "Think about it. Anyway, if you don't agree, I have to ask your father to agree!" The man's deep voice also gasped slightly, seeming a little annoyed.

    Ximen Shendu, who was catching up from behind, saw Shu Chu walking forward slowly and stopped. The man in the temple thought that the person outside was still one of his own, so he didn't hesitate. Although the voice was not loud, Ximen Shendu could hear it clearly.  When he heard this voice, he was slightly startled, then his expression changed involuntarily, he glanced at Shu Chu and remained silent.

    "You are delusional, don't think that Yun Mansion is easy to bully!" Yun Zixuan in the temple snorted coldly, with a cold tone. You can imagine that a gentle woman like him must be extremely angry when using such a tone.

    Wanting to continue listening, the sound of Monk Baoshu pretending to cough came from behind. Shu Chu shrugged, but it was hard to continue eavesdropping, so he had to take a step forward.

    Ximen Shendu¡¯s face looked a little ugly, and he followed Shu Chu silently.

    Yun Zi'er had woken up at this time. He closed his eyes and realized that the fight was over. Unfortunately, he buried his head in Shu Chu's arms and could not see the process and result of the fight, but he was smart and knew that Shu Chu  Chu had no problem. He shook his head and looked back. When he saw the shaky monk, he naturally knew the result and cheered: "Brother Shu is so awesome!"

    Then he heard Yun Zixuan's voice in the temple. Although it was very familiar, he still asked: "Brother, is my sister inside?" He felt more and more that he needed to get closer to Shu Chu, so he called Shu Chu directly.  Become a brother.

    However, Yun Zi'er's voice was louder, and the people in the temple clearly heard the sound.

    In the blink of an eye, a figure flew out of the temple, as fast as an arrow.

    Standing in front of everyone was a young man in white clothes. He looked good, but his expression was very cold, and his eyes showed vigilance and murderous intent like a wild beast. Hanging on his waist was an unsheathed sharp sword, shining with a cold light.  , just like his whole person.

    He cast his eyes on Monk Baoshu behind Shu Chu, with a few questions, but said nothing, just blocking the direction of everyone's progress.  No one doubted that if he took another step forward, this man would thrust out his sword without hesitation.

    "Master Baoshu, who are these two people? Well, there is actually a child!" The person who spoke was not the young man in white, but a middle-aged man not far from the temple entrance.  The leader's words were just like what he heard before, and he was full of grace. If it weren't for his pale face and vicious eyes, he would look pretty good.

    "Hey, it's you?" As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man recognized Ximen Shendu and was slightly surprised.

    Baoshu was a little embarrassed and didn't know how to answer, but Ximen Shendu on the side had already taken over the conversation, "It is indeed me, His Highness the First Prince!" Although he called His Highness, Ximen Shendu did not salute.

    "Humph!" The middle-aged man's expression changed several times, his eyes suddenly became half-shocked, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.

    "It turns out! His Highness the eldest prince is a bad person!" Yun Zi'er sighed. He was so naive that he didn't know that the eldest prince was notoriously narrow-minded. Although he was just a child, these words had already made this prince famous.  The eldest prince was offended.

    "Baoshu!" His Highness the First Prince was obviously impatient and shouted in a deep voice: "Explain to me clearly what is going on!" However, he seemed to have forgotten to pay attention to his tone when speaking, so he seemed uncomfortable.  So polite.

    Before Baoshu could reply, the treasure vase had a secret but had not yet practiced to the level of his senior brother. With an ugly expression on his face, he scolded: "You are so presumptuous, who are you talking to?" With a Xili accent, he looked nondescript.

    The eyes were tighter, and the coldness in the eldest prince's eyes was even worse.

    "He defeated me! Moreover, he wanted to take Miss Yun away, and I agreed to him!" Baoshu's words were concise and clear enough, and maybe for this eldest prince,It¡¯s not easy to deal with it!

    "Impossible!" The cold light in his eyes grew even more, and he shouted towards the man in white: "Mingxin, kill them!"

    The young man in white took action without any warning. Almost at the moment when the eldest prince finished speaking or at the same time, the sword was already in his hand and stabbed out in a strange and unpredictable way, like a ghost in the night, carrying with it  It was terribly cold.  Moreover, after the action of drawing out the sword, it appeared again at Shu Chu's throat.

    Ximen Shendu¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change, and he took a step back unconsciously.  He has no confidence at all with such a weird and unpredictable sword. It seems that tonight, the martial arts he was originally proud of has become useless. First it is Shu Chu, then it is the treasure tree and treasure bottle, and then it is this guy who is younger than himself.  The swordsman in white!

    Although he knew that the young man in white was stabbing Shu Chu, Ximen Shendu still involuntarily stepped back in the face of this strong murderous intention.

    Yun Zi'er could also feel the fierceness of this murderous intention, and she exclaimed, looking away, not daring to look.

    Shu Chu was shocked. The young man in front of him was better than himself back then. At least, a few years ago, he did not have such a strong murderous intention, and he also had the swordsmanship to kill with one blow and never return.

    Not daring to use two fingers to catch the sword like he did with others, Shu Chu retreated lightly, the tip of the sword flashed with cold light, and followed suit, not allowing Shu Chu to breathe.

    "Poisonous snake, I don't know where the eldest prince recruited this swordsman from. He is as cruel as a poisonous snake. One bite will definitely kill him. It's a pity that he met Shu Chu."

    Although Shu Chu could not catch the sword with his fingers and could only keep dodging, this did not mean that Shu Chu was afraid or unable to fight back, but that Shu Chu wanted to fully see the power of the sword.

    The young man in front of him looked like himself back then, but he was more ruthless, vicious, and stronger than himself back then. Shu Chu wanted to hold back, and he wanted to see how strong this young man was.

    Between advancing and retreating, there was a distance of more than ten feet. Shu Chu's figure seemed to not need any help, just keeping a few feet away from the tip of the sword.

    ?????????????????????? After ten feet, even as cold as this swordsman in white, he could not help but change his color slightly. Since his debut, no one has escaped from the sword. Will he finally suffer the fate of defeat?

    Finally exhausted, the white-clothed swordsman had no choice but to stop and look for a different move. But the moment he stopped, Shu Chu's figure floated forward strangely again, and two fingers as gentle as pinching a flower were caught between the tips.  , with a slight twist, the tip of the sword was broken.

    The swordsman in white looked ashen and stood dumbly, forgetting the threat in front of him.

    "Young man, you still have a lot to learn. This kind of swordsmanship is not the most powerful!" Shu Chu sighed softly, wiping the shoulder of the swordsman in white and walking by. The swordsman in white didn't move at all, and Shu Chu's words were harsh.  It fell hard on his heart.

    "Trash!" With disgust flashing in his eyes, the eldest prince stared at Shu Chu who was walking over, and said coldly: "Master Baoshu, are you going to let these two people take Yun Zixuan away? Then our plan, you  Don't you care?"

    Baoshu smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness, all of us together are no match for this benefactor Shu, so what can we do?" With a raised eyebrow, Baoshu looked a little helpless.

    After staring at Shu Chu for a few times, the eldest prince realized how much he weighed. He turned around and left without saying a word without greeting his companions.  The swordsman in white hesitated a little, but still followed, but he didn't forget to look at Shu Chu a few more times as he left.

 Text Chapter 55 Methods to resolve acupuncture points

    (For some unknown reason, the one uploaded in the morning is not displayed. I only found out about it by reading the book review section. I am uploading it again now, readers, please forgive me)

    Standing at the ruined entrance of the abandoned temple, the original gate has long since disappeared. Looking inside, Yun Zixuan is sitting on a futon. The clouds are clear and the wind is clear. Her originally coiled hair hangs like silk on her head.  On both sides, a hint of joy flashed in the eyes looking at the door. Although she was always calm, she could not help but feel worried when facing unfamiliar dangers.  .com

    "Sister!" Yun Zi'er jumped off Shu Chu's body and ran to his sister's side, holding her hand, her eyes wide open and gleaming.

    Shu Chu turned back to look at Baoshu, with questioning eyes.  It was obvious that Yun Zixuan was blocked. I don't know if it was Baoshu and the others or the eldest prince who ordered the entrance.

    Baoshu shook his head slightly, indicating that he was not the one who ordered it.

    Ximen Shen stood alone at the door and did not move. He knew that the eldest prince ordered the secret path, so he knew that he did not have the ability to explain Yun Zixuan's secret. The secret skills of the Southern Chu royal family were more than one step ahead of the secret skills passed down from the three great families.  , it is a pity that the descendants of the royal family since Emperor Gaozu have not been able to appreciate the essence of royal martial arts. Among the current royal family members, there are few who are particularly outstanding in martial arts.

    The eldest prince¡¯s name is Feng Xiaoxing, and he is the best among this generation of young disciples in martial arts. Although he is narrow-minded, if they fight face to face, Ximen Shen alone will not be able to predict the outcome.

    Seeing that Ximen Shendu didn¡¯t move, Shu Chu didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He looked at Ximen Shendu. Ximen Shendu shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Shu, the royal nodule technique is extremely unique. I wonder if Brother Shu can do anything about it?¡±

    Shu Chu stepped forward, Yun Zixuan raised her eyes and looked at Shu Chu, showing a smile that was extremely beautiful.

    Putting his hand on Yun Zixuan's wrist, he gently released a ray of true energy to test. Shu Chu was not completely sure about the unfamiliar acupuncture technique. He had to test where the locked meridians were, using  What kind of method.

    The moment the true energy entered the body, Yun Zixuan's delicate body trembled slightly and her face turned slightly red. Shu Chu's true energy came from the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, which made people feel comfortable. Yun Zixuan pursed her lips lightly and said nothing.

    The true energy rushes along Yun Zixuan's meridians, looking for the place where it is imprisoned.

    "Sister, what's wrong with you?" Yun Zi'er asked strangely when she saw her sister blushing.

    Feeling the flow of spiritual energy in her body, it felt crisp and itchy. When she heard Yun Zier's words again, Yun Zixuan's face turned even redder. Ximen Shendu quietly walked out, leaving only his back.

    Shu Chu frowned. The technique of tapping the ** was indeed unique. Shu Chu was not sure which ** channel the eldest prince was tapping, but he knew clearly where the meridians were restricted.

    Glancing at Yun Zixuan's red face, Shu Chu shrugged. It's better not to go too far. As the saying goes, speed makes waste. If you use your hands to relieve your vagina, then touching Yun Zixuan's body with your fingers will definitely cause pain.  If you are embarrassed, you might as well spend some energy as you do now and pulse the ** along the meridian from your wrist.

    At least, it¡¯s not as embarrassing as it looks!  However, Yun Zixuan will probably never forget the strange feeling it brings, right?  Thinking like this, Shu Chu showed a strange smile. Yun Zi'er saw it from the side and couldn't help being surprised.

    The true energy once again poured into Yun Zixuan's body through the eyes and wrists. Shu Chu carefully controlled not to input too much, which would cause Yun Zixuan's meridians to be unable to bear it. Only Shu Chu could do this. If it were someone else, Yun Zixuan's meridians could withstand it.  In this situation, there is definitely no possibility of breaking through the tunnel.

    The true energy before was like a vanguard, but now it was a gathering army. Unprepared, Yun Zixuan groaned. As soon as the sound came out, she couldn't help but feel ashamed. Although Shu Chu only touched his Qian Qian Su hand, but  Wherever the zhenqi went, there was a feeling of being caressed by the hands of the person in front of him.

    With her head lowered, Yun Zixuan did not dare to look at the person in front of her. Although she could not go out to check the situation before, she clearly heard what Baoshu said. As smart as she was, she knew that it was Shu Chu who saved her.

    Does every girl have a dream?  I fantasize that if one day I am in trouble or encounter misfortune, there will be a hero riding a white horse, or simply stepping on the auspicious clouds, holding an artifact that can open up the world, somersaulting, and defeating the enemy.  You have to fall into love and save your beautiful self from the clutches of the devil

    Yun Zixuan's heart was beating like a deer in her heart. Her mind was filled with random thoughts. Shu Chu frowned slightly. Although he could not be said to be very handsome, his masculine face was very close at hand!  Even the breath he inhales carries this person's unique smell!

    Like a stream of true energy, full of vitality, like a spirit jumping happily, Yun Zixuan's face seemed to be dripping with water, she was so embarrassed that she couldn't help herself.

    "Okay!" If you use your hands to relieve your vagina, it won't be so troublesome, but the trouble only ends there.

      "Thank you!" Yun Zixuan's words were like the low chirping of insects and birds, inaudible. Now she didn't dare to raise her head again.

    "You're welcome, I'm your manager!" Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile.

    It would have been better not to say it. As soon as Shu Chu said this, Yun Zixuan's head dropped just as it was about to be raised. Such words were no different from teasing.  Think about it, I saved this person out of good intentions, but he turned out to be an expert. I thought I was kind enough to save people, but in turn, I was saved by others.

    However, Yun Zixuan was also an unusual woman. After taking a few deep breaths, she raised her head, stood up, and smiled politely at Shu Chu and Ximen Shen at the door: "I still need to write more about Brother Shu and Brother Ximen!"

    Ximen Shendu just smiled slightly and didn't say much. Shu Chu was a little surprised. With the relationship between the two of them, it wouldn't be like this, right?

    "Immeasurable Buddha! Almsgiver Shu, since Miss Yun is fine, I will leave first!" Baoshu was really polite, saying goodbye as if he and Shu Chu had been friends for many years.

    "Master, walk slowly!" Since Baoshu was so polite, Shu Chu naturally had to give him some face.

    After Baoshu left, the atmosphere in the temple was a little awkward. The three of them were all smart people, but they didn't know how to speak. Yun Zi'er, on the other hand, shouted and talked endlessly to his sister, exaggerating and killing Shu Chu all the way.  What happened in the past is told one by one. The childish words of the child are not suitable for telling stories, but it is still full of joy in the girl's heart.

    The temple is not a place to stay for a long time, and Yun Zixuan does not want to stay here any longer. Yun Zier jumped on Shu Chu again, and the few people left the abandoned temple and headed down the mountain.

    Perhaps because she talked too much and was too tired, Yun Zi'er actually fell asleep after a while.  The remaining three people entered the city smoothly under Ximen Shendu's negotiation.  Unexpectedly, Ximen Shendu said goodbye and left after entering the city.

 Text Chapter 56 Intimate Contact

    Shu Chu was still a little surprised that Ximen Shendu left alone. Moreover, Yun Zixuan did not try to persuade him to stay, but just said lightly that he should leave.  .  com

    Shu Chu didn't know what Yun Zixuan was thinking now. He just walked silently, not knowing how to speak to other women, like Xiao Ru and Li Yongrong. Shu Chu spoke freely to Yun Zixuan, especially the two of them.  Being alone, Shu Chu didn't know what to do!

    The two walked in silence. It was already late at this time. There were not many pedestrians on the street and it seemed a little deserted. This was not a commercial street, so it seemed a little dark.

    Yun Zixuan walked with her head down, her pace was not slow, and she didn't pay attention to Shu Chu. However, it seemed that she was not familiar with the streets here. When she passed a corner, her foot slipped and she fell backward unconsciously, letting out a startled sound.  Phew, the girl looked very embarrassed.

    Shu Chu floated out gently and reached out to pull the girl. However, at the moment of taking action, he hesitated a little, not knowing which part of the girl's body to grab. After a second thought, he decided to hold her hand. However, Shu Chu was already holding a girl.  People can only have one hand free.  Just during this hesitation, Yun Zixuan fell down and was almost touching the ground.

    "But what kind of person is Shu Chu? If he can't even help someone, it would really be a loss of face.  With quick eyes and quick hands, Shu Chu's free hand grasped Yun Zixuan's jade hand tightly and pulled it upward.

    This time was good, Shu Chu raised his hand to pull Yun Zixuan up, and Yun Zixuan's whole body was hanging on Shu Chu's hand, like a swing, suddenly sliding towards Shu Chu.

    As a last resort, Shu Chu couldn't dodge, so he used his other hand to move Yun Zi'er, who was already asleep, to prevent the two siblings from bumping into each other.

    However, Shu Chu was not easy to deal with. He pulled and swung Yun Zixuan's entire weight straight towards him, and their bodies collided with each other.

    With the soft fragrance in his arms, Shu Chu suddenly felt his heart beating irregularly. Unconsciously, the hand held by Yun Zixuan had been put down, and it fell neatly on Yun Zixuan's back, stopping him from moving.  After this collision, Yun Zixuan popped out again.

    All the movements happened in just a moment. When Yun Zixuan woke up, their bodies were already close to each other, and their faces were only half a foot apart.

    Looking at the beauty¡¯s delicate face, Shu Chu¡¯s heart beat wildly unconsciously. It felt like he had become less courageous?  Or, have you become cowardly?

    The hand around Yun Zixuan's waist was a little stiff. Shu Chu felt that he couldn't let it go or tighten it. Let go. He couldn't bear to say it. Moreover, Yun Zixuan might fall again, so don't let go.  As embarrassing as it is!

    The hot breath exhaled by the other party can be vaguely heard, the bright red lips are delicate and charming, full of endless temptation, the white face is as crystal clear as jade, and the long eyelashes

    Shu Chu felt that his head was starting to feel a little dizzy, and his eyes were filled with the face that was so close at hand, and everything else could no longer be seen or heard.

    Unconsciously, he brought his face closer to taste the bright red color.

    Yun Zixuan was panicking. She suddenly slipped and fell while walking. She was so embarrassed. Smelling the masculine scent coming from Shu Chu, her mind went blank. She didn't know what to do. Her body seemed to be stiff.  Be in control of yourself.

    Shu Chu gently brought his head closer, and suddenly saw Shu Chu¡¯s lips. Yun Zixuan panicked, struggled, and turned her head.  Who would have thought that the two of them were too close to each other. Originally there was some space between their chests, but now it was better. The friction passed by. Yun Zixuan couldn't tell what she felt, and her face instantly turned into a burning cloud.

    However, the two of them were still close to each other. However, after such a violent movement, Shu Chu's face finally stopped just inches away from Yun Zixuan's red face.

    We are so close, should we kiss or not?

    Shu Chu just kept his stiff movements, and the hand behind Yun Zixuan still kept its original movements, neither loosening it nor using any force.

    Yun Zixuan lowered her eyes and landed on Shu Chu's chest. She made no move, but she didn't know if she was afraid of being embarrassed again, or was she waiting for Shu Chu to let go?

    Shu Chu sighed softly. There were no pedestrians around. Otherwise, if the two of them kept moving like this, if anyone recognized Yun Zixuan, it would probably cause a sensation in the entire capital tomorrow.

    "Zixuan!" Shu Chu gently read out the name.

    "I couldn't tell the reason, I just felt that the true energy in my body suddenly surged. Shu Chu was slightly startled and hurriedly used his mind power to suppress it.

    Yun Zixuan suddenly raised her head, looked at Shu Chu intently, and asked, "Who are you?"

    The true energy was flowing wildly in the body, and Shu Chu felt a little strange. What happened today? Did he reveal all his potential crises after fighting against a master of Baoshu's level?Success?

    Logically speaking, Baoshu is not qualified, unless it is Zhang Jixian and Luo Xuemeng. Li Ruojie could do it before, but after his martial arts improved, Shu Chu was confident that Li Ruojie was no longer his opponent.

    Although it was strange, Shu Chu still worked hard to guide the true energy. Originally, since he understood it, he could directly attract the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Shu Chu left only a little bit of true energy in his body and returned the Dantian to nothingness.  Now, there is only a very small part of the true energy remaining in the Dantian, but it cannot be completely empty.

    When confronting Li Ruojie, his true energy became disordered because his body could not bear too much spiritual energy from heaven and earth. He was far different from what he was a few days ago.

    But, why is this happening now?

    Seeing that Shu Chu didn¡¯t answer, Yun Zixuan didn¡¯t ask further questions and gently broke away.

    Shu Chu showed a wry smile, and Yun Zixuan struggled to free himself for a long time before he recovered and returned the zhenqi that was running wild in his body to its original place. Then he said to Yun Zixuan: "Since you asked, then I can't  I'm hiding it from you. My name used to be Chu Tianshu, but that's the past!"

    Yun Zixuan didn't show much surprise on her face. She just looked at Shu Chu steadily for a while and then said softly: "Okay, let's go back!"

 Text Chapter 57 Visions from Heaven

    The Lengshui River divides the capital city of Nanchu in two along the east-west direction. Frankly speaking, Shu Chu is a blind man. If Yun Zixuan hadn't been there, he would have been able to return to Yun Mansion that night.  .com

    When I went to the east of the city, I flew in one direction. As long as I didn't go in the wrong direction, it was no big deal. Now, if Yun Zixuan doesn't know the way, it will be a bit troublesome!

    Lover¡¯s Bridge was originally called Liufeng Bridge. It is said that when Emperor Yu Lie was on his northern expedition, the girls who sent their lovers to join the army stopped here and looked through the autumn water, so the bridge was renamed Lover¡¯s Bridge.

    Of course Shu Chu didn¡¯t know this story, but Yun Zixuan understood it very well. She glanced at Shu Chu secretly and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he had no expression.

    It is undeniable that Shu Chu¡¯s performance tonight has sown seeds in his heart.  After having this thought, Yun Zixuan couldn't help but blush again. Fortunately, the night was hazy, and even though there were lanterns by the bridge, she couldn't see her face clearly. But she didn't know that this distance couldn't affect Shu Chu at all.  What impact.

    But at this moment, a burst of bright red suddenly flashed in the western sky, and several muffled sounds came from there.

    Shu Chu looked up and saw the strange sky, and couldn't help but be surprised.

    Logically speaking, the sky near midnight should not appear this color.

    There was another strange sound, booming, like thunder.  Bursts of winter thunder?

    Yun Zixuan stopped and looked up at the sky, with something strange on her face.

    Looking at the direction, it should be near the imperial city. Yun Zixuan's face turned pale.  This can be called a vision. Since ancient times, there are two things that high-ranking people are most taboo about. One is rebellion, and the second is this celestial phenomenon.

    The red color in the sky became more and more intense, like blood, dyeing the entire sky red. However, this blood red only appeared in the sky above the imperial city. The rest of the place was still as black as ink, forming a sharp contrast.

    The people in the capital were alarmed. Some people walked onto the streets, and some people stuck their heads out of the windows to look over there.

    Shu Chu's heart moved, and he felt that the spiritual energy around him was moving around in an irregular manner. Every time there was a thunder, the spiritual energy would vibrate in various irregular ways, like joy and fear.

    The red color of the sky became as heavy as lead, as if a burst of red rain was about to fall.

    Immediately afterwards, a gap suddenly opened in the red cloud. The gap expanded to both sides and grew rapidly. In the gap, there was a hollow darkness.  But Shu Chu felt as if something was about to fall from the gap.

    The thunder roared loudly, as densely as rain, without stopping.

    Yun Zixuan sighed softly, I am afraid that this world will not be so peaceful anymore. Although this weird celestial phenomenon cannot explain anything, under the exaggeration of caring people, I am afraid that there will really be a rain of blood.

    Originally, Southern Chu was not as prosperous as it appeared. Whether it was the demon sect that was now rampant, or Nanyi, Northern Qi, and Xili, who was not eyeing it?  It seems that among the world's forces, Nanchu is prosperous but has limited combat power, and is a piece of fat in everyone's eyes.  What they lack is just an opportunity.

    In the gap opened by the red cloud, a wandering color suddenly appeared, just fleeting, and then, something seemed to fall rapidly.

    Shu Chu was shocked again. With his eyesight, he could only see the fleeting fall. He didn't even see clearly what was falling.  Does the legendary heaven really exist?

    No loud noise was heard on the ground. Instead, the thunder gradually stopped. The falling object seemed to have completely disappeared in the air. Even Shu Chu wondered if he was dazzled.

    "Zixuan, did you see anything flying down from the sky?" In confusion, Shu Chu simply asked Yun Zixuan if she saw it.

    As expected, Yun Zixuan shook her head, still staring at the sky, and then cheered: "The cloud disappeared!"

    The red clouds gradually disappeared and disappeared into the night, as if nothing had happened.

    The people in the capital let out a disappointed sigh and went back to sleep in twos and threes. Naturally, they were disappointed when they lost sight of it so quickly. However, this matter was enough to talk about.

    "Miss, you are here!" Appearing in front of Yun Zixuan was a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a green shirt that had been washed white, and his temples were stained.

    "Uncle Wang, why are you here?" Yun Zixuan was a little surprised. With the strength of the Yun Mansion, it was not surprising that he was noticed when he disappeared. But this time, it was Uncle Wang who rarely appeared here in person.  , that¡¯s a little strange.

    "Miss, the brothers from Yingtang just disappeared, and I was a little worried, so I came here on my own!" Uncle Wang saidThe words were simple but powerful, "Everyone else is in front, let's talk when we get back!" He didn't see Ximen Shendu, but he already guessed what Yun Zixuan must have gone through.

    ***

    Not far from the imperial city, Emperor Mingyang recently gave Luo Xuemeng a mansion.

    The light of the six corners has not dissipated yet, and the white clothes are as white as the snow on his head, just like the white hair on his head.

    Luo Xue Xiang slowly opened her eyes, looked at the empty space in front of her, and suddenly lowered her head and said, "Luo Xue Xiang has seen the divine envoy!"

    The breeze was flowing, and a vague shadow appeared in the darkness in front of you. If you have poor eyesight, you would not be able to see this shadow at all.

    "Father said that you have done well recently!" The shadow's voice was blank, and it was very uncomfortable to hear. It had an evil smell and made people feel like vomiting blood.

    "Not only have you found a believer, but you have also taken root. It's really good for my father to let you be his representative in the world!" The shadow was weightless and floating.

    "Tell me, why did you summon me?" The shadows wandering in the dark night suddenly separated and became countless, covering the entire house.

    "That's it! I will compete with Zhang Jixian in three days. I have asked that no one be allowed to watch the battle. But Zhang Jixian is a top figure in the Eastern human world, and I am not sure whether I can kill him!" Luo Xuexiang said in a low voice.  Piaoqi was dissatisfied with the condescending tone of the shadow in front of him, but there was nothing he could do about it.  If it wasn't Mowglis's spokesperson, he could kill him with one strike!

    "Oh, are there such people in the East?" The shadow stopped, and countless shadows merged into one.  "I'll go see him and kill him directly!"

    "That's the envoy!" Seeing the shadow about to float outward, Luo Xuemeng hurriedly stopped him and shouted.

    "What?" This shadow has no facial features, but its doubts and dissatisfaction can still be felt.

    "There are gods in the east too!" Luo Xuemeng's voice suddenly turned cold. Ignorance is not terrible, but if ignorance persists, it would be terrible. His own life is second to none, but letting others fall into it is absolutely terrible.  It's a terrible thing.

    "Hmph!" The envoy snorted dissatisfiedly and said, "How can this ignorant god from the East compare to our great god Morgris?"

    Damn, you¡¯re so stupid!  Luo Xuexiang cursed in her heart. If he were his disciple, he would have been beaten long ago.  But he had to endure it and said: "Master Divine Envoy, I will fight with Zhang Jixian in three days. Can you come and help me again?" The implication is that he obviously does not think highly of this Divine Envoy!

    "As you wish!" The divine envoy was angry and threw a black crystal with his hand. The crystal was fixed on the top of his head. Then, suddenly, a crack opened in the void above his head, and then, his figure flickered.  ,Disappear.

    Luo Xuexiang sneered and took a step forward.

 Text Chapter 58 An unexpected surprise

    (Today¡¯s update is a bit late, so I apologize in advance. This chapter doesn¡¯t feel very good. I¡¯ll update it when I have time in the future! Haha~~~ Just throw stones, don¡¯t throw stinky shoes~~~~)

    ¡°Master!¡± A low voice came from outside the hospital.

    "What's the matter?" Luo Xuexiang calmed down and answered casually.  .  com

    "Baoshu and the others are back!" Lie Zhen's voice was a little hesitant, with a hint of timidity. He was both afraid and respectful of his cold and ruthless master. Without this master, he would just be a cattle herder under Xiluo Mountain.  That's all.

    "What's wrong?" Luo Xuemeng asked coldly.  When Baoshu comes back, he can come directly to see him. Now Lie Zhen is here to inform him. Isn't it because he didn't get things done?

    "They have encountered a strong enemy!" Lie Zhen said.

    "Tell them to come in!" Without saying anything, Luo Xuexiang turned to look at the entrance of the courtyard.

    "I have met the master!" Baoshu and his two junior brothers bowed their heads in salute.

    "Tell me about tonight!"  Luoxuemeng stood with his hands behind his back, not looking at Baoshu and the others.  But his tone was still cold, like ice on a high mountain, without any emotion.

    After describing the situation of his encounter with Shu Chu, Baoshu raised his head and looked at Luo Xuemeng, silently not saying a word.

    "You said, you are no match for Shu Chu, and besides, he can condense the Qi sword?" Staring at the treasure tree, Luo Xuexiang's eyes were like daggers.

    "Yes!" Baoshu was telling the facts calmly, neither exaggerating nor concealing.

    "This is interesting!" Luo Xuexiang thought for a while and said: "Go and ask Zen Master Dafang to investigate the origin of this kid, and don't touch him. It's not easy for us to solve the problem in Yun Mansion now!"

    "yes!"

    Looking at the disappearing monks, a playful smile suddenly appeared on Luo Xuexiang's face. It was as if a crack had opened in the cold ice, and Lie Zhen not far away couldn't help but shudder!

    ***

    Back to Yun Mansion, Yun Zhongtian was not in the manor. He must have entered the palace because of the strange scene in the sky just now. Uncle Wang didn't ask much and asked the two of them to go back to rest and then left.

    Watching Yun Zixuan disappear at the door of Yiqing Pavilion, Shu Chu shrugged and entered his hut.  The sleeping Yun Zi'er had already been taken away by the maid in green. Shu Chu was lying on the bed, unconsciously looking at the beams on the roof.

    It can be considered that the first step of success has been taken. Yun Zixuan has left her own consciousness in her heart. What should she do next?

    But at this moment, hurried footsteps were heard. It was obvious that she was a woman. After careful identification, the footsteps were not heavy. The span between each step was about two feet. The person who came was, um, it should be Xiaoxi?  Or Xiaozhu?

    The door was pushed open, Shu Chu glanced at the girl who gently opened the door, and said with a smile: "Xiao Xi, it's so late, come to spend the night with me?"

    The girl had just closed the door. When she saw Shu Chu¡¯s leering gaze in the darkness, she felt annoyed for no reason and said coquettishly: ¡°How could you do this?¡±

    "What's wrong?" Shu Chu smiled.

    "What's wrong? With your little ability, you still act so recklessly that you think you are the God of Swords?" The poor girl didn't know what was going on and believed it after hearing a few words.

    Shu Chu was confused for a while. Looking at Xiao Xi's face that was full of resentment and concern, Shu Chu's heart couldn't help but jump, and a different feeling came to his heart.

    "You are such a person. If you don't do your job properly, even if you know a little bit about it, don't show off!" Xiao Xi looked at Shu Chu with a bit of pity on her face, just like her name, and whispered.  .

    Pulling Xiao Xi's hand, Shu Chu's heart suddenly jumped. It felt as if something hit his heart.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Chu suddenly held her hand. Xiao Xi panicked and struggled a few times, but she couldn't get away. Then, she felt Shu Chu's strong hand pulling her up and being pushed down to sit down.  on the bed.

    Xiao Xi¡¯s face was greatly ashamed, but she didn¡¯t struggle any more.

    Looking at Xiao Ximan's delicate face, Shu Chu put his mouth to Xiao Xi's ear and said softly: "Thank you for your concern!", but these words came from the sincerity. This was the first time he felt it in twenty-six years.  I can't help but be touched by such concern.

    Shu Chu still has a good impression of Xiao Xi. When he first met this little girl, she was very concerned about him and could not remain indifferent.

    What I have to say is that Shu Chu knows that he is actually very carefree. Although he is not the kind of person who likes someone when he sees him, as long as he has a good impression, like most men, he will not refuse.

    Her ears were already red, and Xiao Xi was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. Although she didn¡¯t light the lamp, she still didn¡¯t dare to look at Shu Chu who was sitting aside.  In fact, she knew what she was thinking, she just liked Shu Chu.  AlthoughIt must be true love. She is just a servant. She has a deep understanding of this. No matter how nice Yun Zixuan is to her, she is still just a maid.

    What she wants is to find someone she likes to entrust her to while she still has a choice.  This is a much better choice than following Yun Zixuan to marry into a wealthy family and provide entertainment for those dandy children!

    Although Shu Chu is lazy and has no ability, he is still smart, good-looking, and has a good heart.  This is Xiao Xi's understanding of Shu Chu.

    But at this moment, the footsteps sounded again, and Shu Chu was slightly startled. He was still very popular, and the guests came one after another.

    Xiaoxi, who was immersed in her reverie, did not hear the footsteps and still lowered her head.  In her relationship with Shu Chu, she chose to take the initiative. Unfortunately, she always felt that Shu Chu was a little distant. Or was this the reason why she felt like her?  Believe that it will bring unexpected surprises one day?

    The door was pushed open again, but this time, the person who pushed in was not so gentle.

    When he saw the person sitting next to him on the bed, Xiaozhu was suddenly startled and stood at the door, not knowing what to think.  She has practiced martial arts, but she can see clearly in the dark.

    But Shu Chu laughed, pretending not to notice, gently wrapped his hands around Xiao Xi's waist, and then brought his lips close to Xiao Xi's face.

    Xiaoxi woke up when she heard the knock on the door. With the light from outside the door, she saw clearly that it was Xiaozhu standing there. She couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, her body couldn't help but stiffen, and she said calmly: "Sister Xiaozhu  !¡±

    It happened that Shu Chu kissed Xiao Xi on the face, and Xiao Xi blushed like a ripe apple.  Only now did she think of the unclear affairs between Xiaozhu and Shu Chu.

    Xiaozhu stood at the door, his face turned pale, but he suddenly said in a cold voice: "Excuse me!" Then he turned and left.

    "Sister Xiaozhu!" The kind-hearted Xiao Xi shouted out quickly, broke away from Shu Chu's hand around her, and chased towards the door!

 Text Chapter 59 Martial Arts with Spear

    Xiaozhu's figure had disappeared into the courtyard. Xiaoxi stood at the door, staring blankly at the direction where Xiaozhu disappeared, her face pale and a little at a loss.

    Shu Chu stood up from the bed, walked to Xiao Xi, and sighed softly. Although it was intentional, he was still a little confused. Although the result was expected, it is a man's nature to be flirtatious. Shu Chu didn't understand why he  I can't accept Xiaozhu, maybe because she knows martial arts, or because she's not gentle enough?

    I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, just do whatever you want. Shu Chu put his arm around Xiao Xi¡¯s waist and whispered in her ear: ¡°It¡¯s already very late, go back and rest!¡±

    With two lines of tears already hanging on her face, Xiao Xi nodded blankly, not daring to look at Shu Chu, lowered her head and left.

    Shu Chu¡¯s soft words came to my ears, ¡°Why should you care about what others think or think about your own affairs?¡±

    Xiao Xi¡¯s body trembled, and she turned her head, only to see Shu Chu looking at her with a half-smile, her usual smile, but there was something else in it.

    With tears falling, Xiao Xi turned around and ran towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu smiled and opened his hands, making a hug gesture, but saw Xiao Xi twisting her body slightly, avoiding his embrace, standing beside him, and then lifted her toes, like a dragonfly touching water.

    Looking at the girl who turned and ran away inexplicably, Shu Chu reached out and touched the kissed face, breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and entered the room, and then had his own spring and autumn dream.

    ***

    On the twenty-second day of the twelfth lunar month, the weather that had been cloudy for a long time finally showed signs of clearing up. Shu Chu stretched out and took a few deep breaths. Well, what should I eat in the morning?

    "Good morning!" The greeting came from not far away. Shu Chu looked back, but a slim figure stood quietly.

    "It's Xiaomei! Good morning!" Shu Chu smiled and nodded, saying hello.

    After looking at Shu Chu playfully, Xiaomei walked over and whispered: "What did you say to Xiaozhu last night?"

    Here we are, it turns out we are here to fight against injustice for others!  Shu Chu smiled and said: "It's nothing, we didn't say anything!" This is the truth, we didn't even say a word last night.

    Unlike others, most people would express a few doubts, but Xiaomei did not. She just asked with doubts: "Then why did she become like that after she went back?"

    "What happened?" Shu Chu asked with a shrug.

    Xiaomei frowned and said angrily: "This matter must be related to you, don't pretend you don't know!"

    Frankly speaking, for Xiaomei, among the four girls of Meilan, Juzhu, she is the most stable and temperamental, but Shu Chu is a little disgusted with it now, so he frowned slightly and said coldly: "Why don't you ask  she?"

    "Humph!" At this moment, Xiaomei was speechless. Among the four girls, her eloquence was not the best and she was not good at words.

    "Cough!" The sound of a pretended cough reached his ears. When he turned his head, he saw Uncle Wang from last night standing with his hands behind his back. Next to him, Feng Luoyuan followed.

    Seeing Shu Chu turn around, Uncle Wang nodded slightly and said, "Come with me!"

    "What are you doing?" Shu Chu knew that Uncle Wang was actually a hidden master. Although he was not even a little bit worse than himself, there were only a few people who could match him in the world.  However, Shu Chu did feel disgusted by such a tone. This kind of disgust was much stronger than that of Xiaomei.  After all, Xiaomei was a beauty. Shu Chu still had some sympathy and tolerance in his heart, but Uncle Wang was just a bad old man.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the world, and then, compared to ordinary people, there is a bit more superior inside!  However, he is about to be buried, so don¡¯t mind it too much. Thinking like this, Shu Chu walked over slowly.

    "I want to see you!" Uncle Wang turned around and left without caring about Shu Chu's attitude.  Feng Luoyuan glanced at him a few more times and followed him.

    Shu Chu chuckled, turned around and stuck out his tongue at Xiaomei, making a face, which made the latter dumbfounded. She really couldn't understand what kind of person Shu Chu was.

    This time we went not to Yun Zhongtian¡¯s study, but to the martial arts performance hall located outside Yun Mansion.

    The martial arts performance hall is very spacious, with a width of twenty feet. In the martial arts performance hall, Yun Zhongtian, dressed in white warrior uniform, holds a spear in his hand and dances majestically. The spear is like a swimming dragon. With one spear thrust out, he can perform seven or eight dances.  Gun tip.

    Seeing the three people coming in, Yun Zhongtian took advantage of the situation and put away his gun, standing tall and threatening.

    "Come on, let's pick some weapons and try them out!" Yun Zhongtian nodded towards Shu Chu and said.

    Looking at Yun Zhongtian, Shu Chu shrugged and said, "Can you not try?" Behind him, Uncle Wang and Feng Luoyuan had taken a few steps back and were standing on the road leading to the door.

    Yun Zhongtian smiled and said: "A dignified man, how can you??Don't even have the courage to do so?  "

    "It's not that it's nothing, it's that I'm afraid of hurting you and I can no longer gain a foothold in Yun Mansion!" This is not an exaggeration, there is a certain sense of resentment in it.  He didn't see anything last time, but this time, Yun Zhongtian tried it himself. It seems that people are like this, they only believe what they see with their own eyes.

    Yun Zhongtian smiled, not because of Shu Chu's arrogance. He knew he had the ability to be arrogant, but in fact, he was also a warrior. When he saw a master who could see the depth clearly, he would inevitably feel itchy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Under Yun Zhongtian¡¯s scorching eyes, there was actually some kind of desire. Shu Chu curled his lips and walked to the weapon rack. Swords, guns, halberds and sticks

    With his hand resting on the sword, Shu Chu hesitated and took out a long spear.

    Since joining the WTO, it is the first time to use weapons!  It's not that Shu Chu thinks highly of Zhongtian, but he doesn't want to be too shocking in Yun Mansion.

    What he took was not a sword, but a seven-foot spear. It didn¡¯t matter its weight, or whether it was sharp, but there were two words engraved on the spear: Thorning Dragon.  The weapons collected by the Yun family must not be ordinary.

    The two stood about two feet apart, "Please!" Shu Chu said softly.

    With a slight nod, Yun Zhongtian stabbed out with a spear.

    In the blink of an eye, the gun had pierced the void of Zhang Xu and hit Shu Chu directly in the chest.

    Shu Chu was too lazy to move. With a shake of his hand, the tip of the spear had been raised, hitting the body of Yun Zhongtian's spear directly.

    The hand shook slightly and the gun moved, but the castration remained unchanged.

    Shu Chu smiled, and suddenly retracted the gun body. He held it three feet away from the gun body, but the front part of the gun was only as long as a sword. The tip of the gun touched the tip of the spear thrust by Yun Zhongtian, "Ding!  "With a sound, it was separated at the first touch.

    With this blow, my hand couldn't help but sink, and I almost missed the gun.  After all, he is a master on the Heavenly Ranking. It seems that if he is not careful, he may not be able to please him.  But during this moment, Yun Zhongtian's second shot struck him again.

    Shu Chu's figure shook, and the spear continued to be used as a sword. The tip of the spear formed a circle, and it was set on the tip of Yun Zhongtian's spear.

    A few sparks burst out from the tip of the spear, and the circle was broken. Shu Chu took a step back to avoid Yun Zhongtian's spear, then took another step forward and continued to take action.

    "Good swordsmanship!" Yun Zhongtian cheered. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that Shu Chu was using the sword as a spear. Seven spearheads suddenly formed from the tip of the spear, and they clicked upward, middle and lower respectively.  .

    Shu Chu was helpless, twirling his fingers lightly, and the spear in his hand suddenly rotated, and a curtain was spread. "Ding, ding, ding" sounded several times in succession. Shu Chu stepped away again, and Yun Zhongtian's spear returned to its handle.

    "Okay!" Yun Zhongtian shouted again, retreated suddenly, and then entered again.

    The spear is like a whale's baleen skimming the water, gone and never coming back.  This move is the spear technique that the ancestors of the Yun family acquired on the battlefield. Its momentum is no less powerful than Li Ruojie's sword. It is simple and clear, as powerful as a swimming dragon. Feng Luoyuan on one side opened his eyes wide and let out a  Sigh, this time, it was indeed an eye-opener.

    Uncle Wang looked at the two people in the field with burning eyes, his expressions were like water.

    Shu Chu was helpless. If he didn't show some real skills under this shot, he might not be able to walk out of this martial arts hall intact!

    " If it was forced, Yun Zhongtian would not be hurt. Shu Chu quickly retreated, as light as a feather. However, Yun Zhongtian's shot seemed to not return until he drank blood.

    Shu Chu tapped his spear in the void six times in a row, laying down six air curtains that were difficult for others to see.

    Yun Zhongtian's spear pierced the air curtain, piercing it six times in a row before slowing down.

    Shu Chu kept his figure, taking advantage of Yun Zhongtian's spear to slow down, making a turn in the air and heading towards the door.  Yun Zhongtian's gun shot forward but could not turn around. It stabbed the wall of the martial arts hall, making a hole in the wall.

    He frowned and Yun Zhongtian said loudly: "Young Master Shu is really good at this!"

    "Don't dare!" Shu Chu threw the spear, and the dragon-thorn spear landed on the weapon rack.

 Text Chapter 60 The Helpless Rich Family

    Coming out of the martial arts hall, Shu Chu looked at the sunshine inadvertently shining between the treetops. Although it was still cold, at least there was warmth floating in the sky.  .  com

    "Do you know about yesterday's vision?" Yun Zhongtian stood beside Shu Chu, standing side by side with him, and said softly.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t know why Yun Zhongtian asked, but he didn¡¯t bother to think about what he meant and nodded casually.

    "The chaos is coming, what do you think, Young Master Shu?"

    "A big chaos?" Shu Chu frowned, shrugged, shook his head and said, "What does it have to do with me?" There was no consciousness at all, the matter was none of his own, and he just hung it up.

    Yun Zhongtian doesn't care either. The city is like others. Unless it is closely related to him, it won't show anything on his face.

    "It really has nothing to do with you?" Yun Zhongtian's smile is worth pondering.

    Turning around and seeing the sly smile on Yun Zhongtian's face, Shu Chu knew that he was being plotted. Shu Chu secretly cursed the old fox but said nothing, waiting for Yun Zhongtian to continue.

    "Last time you and I chatted, didn't you say you were here for Zixuan?" Yun Zhongtian said softly.

    Staring at Yun Zhongtian, Shu Chu's eyes were suspicious of murder. Taking Yun Zixuan as an example, Shu Chu felt like there were insects crawling on the back of his hands.

    "So what?" If the person talking to him was not Yun Zixuan's biological father, Shu Chu might not be able to help but take action.  It seemed that, inadvertently, Yun Zixuan had become his, and no one else could comment. Fortunately, the man in front of him was the father of his sweetheart.

    "That is to say, if I agree to marry Zixuan to you, but you do one thing for me, will you agree?" Yun Zhongtian said calmly to Shu Chu's angry eyes.

    With his eyes stilled, Shu Chu punched out. There was no change, but no trace.  Yun Zhongtian was already prepared and stretched out his hand to block, but he seriously underestimated Shu Chu's power. His hand felt like catkins brushing against his face, but he felt it faintly, and then, there was a kind of pain. Shu Chu was merciful, otherwise,  In this situation, Yun Zhongtian's hand would probably become useless.

    Yun Zhongtian was shocked. His feelings were just beginning, but Shu Chu still kept his hand. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to get a good deal.

    "You won, what do you need me to do?" After a pause, Shu Chu said coldly: "But, only this time!"

    Shaking his hands, Yun Zhongtian¡¯s smile was a bit ugly now. He didn¡¯t expect that the formal test just now could not test Shu Chu¡¯s specific depth. The name of this top expert on the Heaven Ranking was really in vain.

    However, he felt more relieved. At least, his daughter would not have to worry about it in the future.  In fact, why would he want to trade with his daughter?  However, firstly, to test whether Shu Chu is sincere, and secondly, he really needs a strong person.

    "The number one swordsman in Southern Chu, Li Ruojie, is about to retire. The cavalry in the palace is amazingly powerful. I need a knowledgeable master to take charge!"

    "So you chose me?" Shu Chu asked.

    Yun Zhongtian nodded and said: "I won't say anything else. Both the Ximen family and the Fang family will produce a master to compete for the position of Tiqi commander. With your strength, it should not be difficult to win this position!"

    "time and location!"

    "It's tonight, probably around the time of Xu!"

    "In such a hurry?" Shu Chu frowned.

    "Li Ruojie is said to have been injured and is eager to find a place to hide in!" Yun Zhongtian sighed softly and said: "Originally, his status was aloof and he wandered outside the three major aristocratic families. Now that he retires, I'm afraid  I don¡¯t want to get involved in the coming vortex of power. However, this will cause competition!¡±

    It's no wonder that the three major families originally maintained a delicate balance, but the arrival of Luo Xuexiang completely broke this balance. Especially since he was very close to the Fang family and was involved in the battle for the throne, the balance of strength was completely broken.  , now, everyone is waiting for the duel between Luo Xuexiang and Zhang Jixian. Once the result comes out, it will probably be the beginning of a reshuffle.

    It¡¯s easy to say that Zhang Jixian won, but it¡¯s hard to predict what the consequences would be if he lost!

    "I remember!" Shu Chu walked towards Yi Qingxuan.

    Looking at Shu Chu¡¯s disappearing back, Yun Zhongtian was thoughtful.

    Just with chicken legs, Shu Chu sat at the door and drank wine. It was already late and Yun Zixuan hadn't come out yet, which was quite strange. It's a pity that I agreed to Yun Zhongtian's matter. I'm afraid it won't be so comfortable in the future.  .

    The Tiqi that Yun Zhongtian mentioned is indeed a force that cannot be ignored. As early as when Emperor Yu Lie founded the country, this Tiqi was created. At the beginning, there were thirty-six cavalry, and everyone was far from being an imperial guard.  In comparison, to be selected as a Tiqi, one must have real talent and practical knowledge.  Later, there were more and more Tiqi, and now there are probably more than a hundred. Even on the battlefield, these more than a hundred Tiqi will be one.An army no less powerful than an ordinary army of ten thousand people.

    "However, I have never been an official before, so it would be good to be one now!"  Thinking of this, Shu Chu laughed.

    "What are you laughing at?" A clear voice like the call of an oriole came into his ears. Without turning his head, Shu Chu knew that it was Miss Xiao Xi who spoke so softly. Apart from Yun Zixuan, there was only Xiao Xi.  .

    However, Yun Zixuan¡¯s voice should be calmer and louder.

    "I want to be an official!" Shu Chu smiled at Xiao Xi and said.

    "Be an official?" Xiao Xi's eyes lit up and she asked in surprise.

    "Didn't Yun Zhongtian ask me to go this morning? He said he would recommend an official position to me in the evening so that I could get over my official addiction!"

    "What official position?" Kneeling down next to Shu Chu, Xiao Xi smelled a faint fragrance unique to girls.

    "Well, it seems to be some kind of Tiqi commander!" Shu Chu said with a smile.

    "What did you say?" When Xiao Xi heard the word Tiqi, her face turned pale, and the smile on her face froze.

    "Commander Tiqi, I say!" Seeing the change in Xiao Xi's face, Shu Chu felt a little pity in his heart.

    After a moment of silence, Xiao Xi pursed her lips and said, "Don't go and do anything with Tiqi, okay?"

    "Why?" Shu Chu asked a little strangely.

    "With your little ability, it would be very dangerous to become a Tiqi!" Xiaoxi's pretty eyes flickered, her concern was palpable.

    Shu Chu looked into Xiao Xi's eyes and couldn't help but be moved. He reached out and took Xiao Xi's little hand, saying softly: "It's okay, you don't have to worry!"

    "Oh, it's so close. It's so enviable!" A sudden voice sounded, with a hint of sarcasm. Xiao Xi was startled and looked up, but it was Miss Xiao Cui standing with her arms akimbo, her cold eyes on her.  With disdain.

    "This world is really strange. There are people who are against such a scumbag!" Her words were vicious, as expected of Miss Xiaocui.

    Throwing away the chicken legs and wine bottle in his hands, Shu Chu put his hands around Xiao Xi's waist and picked her up. The latter wanted to struggle, but she couldn't take off her arms.

    "Yes, some people like a scumbag like me, but a certain beautiful girl who is not a scumbag is not wanted by others!"

    As soon as Shu Chu finished speaking, Miss Xiaocui was about to retort, but she didn't expect the chicken leg and wine bottle to fall down, and landed on her beautiful face. It was also strange that Miss Xiaocui thought she was superior to others and always looked up.  The face speaks for itself, no, it just happens that the fair face is stained with oil and wine.

    "You!" Miss Xiaocui was furious, but she saw Shu Chu looking at her and smiling mischievously.  He couldn't help but hide his face and cry, running towards Yiqing Pavilion.

    "That's too much, you!" Xiao Xi looked worried and said to Shu Chu, "She must have gone to the lady to complain!"

    "Let her be!" Shu Chu smiled, looked at the red lips so close, and kissed them.

 Text Chapter 61 Fighting

    "Xiao Xi!" Shu Chu shouted softly, biting Xiao Xi's ear.

    "Huh?" Xiao Xi blushed and replied in a low voice.

    "Do you like me?" someone asked proudly.

    "Yeah!" Xiao Xi looked at the people on the other side of the courtyard and hurriedly broke away. Shu Chu didn't force it, but he smiled as if he wanted to be beaten.

    Yun Zixuan still hasn¡¯t come out?  Didn¡¯t Miss Xiaocui go to cry and complain?  With Miss Xiaocui's acting talent, she should be able to add fuel to the fire!

    Just as I was thinking to myself, I saw Miss Xiaocui walking out of the pavilion, but she still covered her face and cried.

    Staring at Shu Chu and Xiao Xi hatefully, Lihua walked out in the rain.

    "No, you won't behave like this after complaining. Logically speaking, Miss Xiaocui should be proudly following Yun Zixuan now, and then bossing around, pretending to be powerful.

    Seeing Xiao Cui's resentful eyes, Xiao Xi sighed, then glared at Shu Chu, Xiao Xi said worriedly: "It's all your fault, now I am also resented by Sister Xiao Cui!"

    "Are you afraid?" Shu Chu said with a gentle smile.

    "Of course I'm scared. Sister Xiaocui is a popular person among young ladies!" Xiao Xi blinked and said, "Now, I'm relying on you. You have to protect me. Even if you want to, you can't run away!"

    "Rely on me?" Shu Chu rubbed his nose and said, "Aren't you afraid?"

    "Just you?" Xiao Xi winked playfully, rolled up her sleeves, exposed her white wrists, and said with a snarled look: "I'm so thin that I can hit ten of them without any problem!"

    The girl looked very cute. Shu Chu couldn't help but laugh, and then pretended to be strange and said: "Am I as thin as a fat man? Why don't I know? However, I have grown up like this, what about that so-and-so?  Do you still like me?"

    "Which one is that?" Xiao Xi grabbed Shu Chu's collar and asked "viciously".

    "So and so and so!" Shu Chu pretended to mutter, put his hand on his chin, and then said: "There are many people, like eldest ladies, emperor's concubines, princesses, etc. There are so many!" Inadvertently  , someone revealed all the dirty thoughts in his heart. These are the goals in his heart!

    "Okay, okay! That's amazing!" The ferocity on the girl's face was not only untrue, but even more adorable. However, her hand fell on Shu Chu's ear, and Shu Chu said a few words in cooperation.  A scream.

    From the flirting, the sound of footsteps reached Shu Chu's ears. Four men and one woman. Well, Miss Xiao Cui is looking for someone?

    Sure enough, Xiao Cui appeared in sight, followed by four guards. In a hurry, Miss Xiao Cui only found four guards who were willing to help her teach Shu Chu a lesson, and these guards were all so kind to her.  Interesting.

    The five of them got closer and closer, and Xiaoxi also heard the footsteps. When she turned around, her expression changed. The poor girl began to worry about herself and her sweetheart.

    "It's them, come on!" Miss Xiaocui showed her true nature again. The oil on her face hadn't been wiped off yet. She had her hands on her hips and gritted her teeth in hatred towards Shu Chu.  Just now she went to cry to Yun Zixuan, but unexpectedly, Yun Zixuan just waved her hand and said she didn't care.

    Unable to swallow this breath, Miss Xiao Cui went to find someone to help her. Anyway, as long as she didn't maim the person, there would be no problem.

    "Sister Xiao Cui!" Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Xiao Xi stood in front of Shu Chu and said, "It's our fault. You have a lot of people, so don't argue with us, okay?" She looked at the guards with her eyes.  , Xiao Xi whispered and begged.

    With a cold snort and ignoring Xiao Xi's words, Xiao Cui shouted to the guards: "Yunshan, please help me beat that kid until he begs for mercy. After that, I'll invite you to the Immortal Residence for dinner!"

    Shu Chu smiled coldly, stepped forward and took Xiao Xi's hand, patted her shoulder and motioned her to go aside.

    Xiao Xi raised her head and glanced at Shu Chu. Seeing the evil smile on his face, she suddenly felt relieved and no longer panicked. However, she was still a little hesitant. Shu Chu whispered in her ear: "Believe me, I  It can be solved!¡±

    With a bit of worry in her pretty eyes, Xiao Xi walked aside.

    Shu Chu suddenly felt something. He turned his head and looked up at Yiqing Pavilion, only to see Yun Zixuan revealing half of her extremely beautiful face behind the window. Her black hair hung down on her shoulders. There were complicated expressions in her eyes, including worry and love.  There is loss, confusionall kinds of emotions.

    "Hey! The picked boy!" The young man named Yunshan shouted out. He stood in front of Shu Chu boldly, but when he saw Shu Chu turning around, he felt impatient.

    Shu Chu ignored him at all.He looked away from Yun Zixuan, but then looked at Xiao Xi with a smile.

    Seeing that Shu Chu was arrogant, Yunshan was annoyed and punched out.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t even look, and stepped back slightly, stopping just at the point where Yunshan¡¯s punch was exhausted, his fist grazing his clothes.

    Yunshan Yao came up again and danced with his fists vigorously. His skills were not bad. After all, being able to become the bodyguard of Yun Mansion was not comparable to ordinary boxers. Unfortunately, what he met was Shu Chu, who only moved lightly.  Every time he stepped forward, his fists would brush against the corners of his clothes, but they would have no impact at all.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Looking at the other three guards who didn¡¯t know what was going on, cheering and whistling incessantly, cheering for their companions, for a while, Yi Qingxuan, who was usually quiet, seemed to be in full swing.

    "Sister, do you want to help him?" Xiaozhu asked Xiaomei worriedly under the Yiqing attic.

    "Hmph, he's just such a heartless man, why are you still worried about him?" The person speaking was Miss Xiaolan on the other side. Inadvertently, Shu Chu's status had been elevated to the level of a heartless man.

    After more than a dozen punches, Yunshan finally saw some clues. His face turned pale and he was sweating.

    The other three guards also saw something was wrong and stopped shouting. After looking at each other, they all rushed out and began to besiege Shu Chu.

    Xiaoxi exclaimed, Xiaocui sneered triumphantly, Xiaozhu let go of Xiaomei's hand and ran towards the field.

    Yun Zixuan, who was upstairs, sighed lightly, her face still calm, her eyes shining with a complex light, but she didn't know what she was thinking.

    The four guards knew how to attack together, occupying four positions and attacking Shu Chu at the same time. Except for Yunshan, the other three were all holding swords in their hands and had no scruples in attacking, deliberately trying to make Shu Chu look good.

    Two knives, a sword, and a fist fell down at the same time. Shu Chu sighed softly. The four of them felt that this sigh seemed to be for themselves. Feeling bad, they found that the swords were all intertwined.  At the same time, the fist hit the knife face.

    Even the sword was out of his control for some reason. Before the four of them could retreat, each of them was hit by a kick and flew out.

    Xiao Cui's face began to turn pale. She had never thought about such a result. Xiao Xi was also extremely surprised, but then she thought of all the differences between Shu Chu and laughed.

    Xiaozhu ran not far away, and when he saw the result of the battle, he stared at Shu Chu, his face turned white, and he couldn't tell what he felt in his heart.

    Upstairs, Yun Zixuan breathed a sigh of relief and disappeared behind the window.

    The four guards got up and looked at Shu Chu. They stopped entangled and walked straight out. However, they heard Shu Chu shouting: "Your rags!" Then, the twisted sword fell at their feet.  , the shame and anger on their faces became even worse, and without daring to look back, the four of them disappeared at the entrance of the courtyard.

    Poor little girl Xiao Cui not only failed to regain her face, but even more humiliated. She stamped her feet and ran out.

    "Sister Xiaozhu!" Xiao Xi shouted shyly when she saw Xiaozhu.

    Xiaozhu Ruruo didn't hear it, stared at Shu Chu, and said in a harsh voice: "What a skill!"

    Shu Chu clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Thank you!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a cold snort, but it was Miss Xiaolan, one of the four maids. I only heard her say coldly: "The ability to hide is good, the ability to betray one's heart is good, and the ability to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger is good!"

    Shu Chu was speechless. He really couldn't get angry with a girl. Even if he went too far like Xiaocui, he could at most give him a lesson like today. Moreover, Shu Chu's temper now can be said to be extremely good, so, just  He shrugged lightly, walked to Xiaoxi, put his arm around her shoulders, and walked towards the hut without looking back.  Xiaolan was left furious and gnashing her teeth at Shu Chu.

    "You stinky man, you are so self-righteous!" The grumpy Xiaolan started to help Xiaocui do the unfinished business, and stabbed out the sword, but finally did not withdraw the scabbard.

    The tip of the sword suddenly stopped behind Shu Chu. Shu Chu's two fingers were caught on the tip of the sword, unable to move forward any further.

    "He looks pretty good, but his temper is too bad!" Shu Chu sighed softly and let go of his hand. Xiaolan was as dumb as a chicken.

 Text Chapter 62 Before the Competition

    At night, the palace grounds are brightly lit.

    The three-foot high platform erected was already filled with princes and ministers. Anyone with a little knowledge knew that the post of Tiqi commander was related to the subsequent redistribution of power in Nanchu. From the ownership of Tiqi commander this time, it can be seen that  to the general level of strength, and then choose the direction to seek refuge.

    In Zichen Palace, Emperor Mingyang looked at Li Ruojie standing in the air, sighed, and said: "Mr. Li, do you have to leave?"

    Li Ruojie smiled bitterly, but did not answer. He had a transcendent status. Even when facing a powerful emperor, he did not need to talk about those frivolous etiquette.

    "Are you blaming me for not stopping Luo Xuemeng from challenging you?" Emperor Mingyang sighed again. Given his status, he actually called Li Ruojie "sir" and repeatedly tried to persuade him to stay, which shows how much he valued Li Ruojie.

    Li Ruojie shook his head slightly and said: "Your Majesty, there are many outstanding people in the younger generation, and there is no need for a bad old man like me anymore!"

    Looking at Li Ruojie, Emperor Mingyang suddenly said in a solemn voice: "Ruojie, you and I have known each other for more than twenty years, right?"

    Li Ruojie was silent for a long time and then said: "Twenty-seven years!"

    "Back then, by the Zisha River, you saved my life. I have never forgotten it. Later, you married Jun Wan and wanted her to live a good life, so you agreed to be your guest commander. If Jun Wan still returns,  Now, will you not leave?"

    Li Ruojie did not answer and remained silent.

    "Forget it, my life will be in the hands of the three wealthy families from now on!" Emperor Mingyang said in a low voice, "It's time, let's go!"

    Li Ruojie said nothing and waited for Emperor Mingyang to go first before slowly following him.

    In the royal school ground, Shu Chu sat next to Yun Zhongtian, but his eyes wandered. Seeing this, Yun Zhongtian smiled softly and said, "Zixuan won't be here for a while!"

    Shrugging, Shu Chu's eyes fell on where the Fang family was sitting a little further away, looking at everyone in the Fang family. Well, there were many masters. The graceful woman in her forties sitting next to Fang Yueqin was charming.  Huo** is afraid that he has reached the Mahayana, and every move he makes seems to be made by nature.

    As if feeling Shu Chu's gaze, the woman suddenly looked over here, with some doubts in her eyes. Shu Chu felt a chill in his heart. This woman should not be underestimated. Even Yun Zhongtian may not be able to defeat this woman.

    Next to the woman, there is an old man with white hair. His essence is reserved and his martial arts is no less than that of that woman. He should be Fang Qinghe, the head of the Fang family. The other people's martial arts are also not low, but compared to these two, they are inferior.  I don¡¯t know how many.  It is worth mentioning that Fang Yueqin was also present, still looking this way, probably looking for Yun Zixuan.

    On the other side of the high platform is where the Ximen family is sitting. Next to Ximen Shendu is a middle-aged man in a green shirt. His eyes are deep and distant, and his whole person is like an unfathomable abyss, but it is Ximen Jianqing.

    Next to the Ximen family are some nobles from small aristocratic families, and there are not many people who can catch Shu Chu's eyes.

    The royal concubines, princes, princesses, etc. were sitting on the other side of the high platform. Their sight was blocked by the high platform and they could not see what was going on over there.

    But at this moment, there was a sudden commotion outside the venue. Shu Chu suddenly turned around and saw Luo Xuexiang leading twelve yellow-robed monks over. The group of people was huge and quite impressive.

    The disciples of the declining aristocratic families stood up one after another, wanting to have a glimpse of Master Luo, hoping that Master Yu Luo would discover that he was a talent and take him under his sect. However, Luo Xuexiang didn't even look at him, and looked directly at the three major aristocratic families.  The head of the family seemed to be nodding his head as a greeting. When his eyes passed by Yun Zhongtian, he suddenly saw Shu Chu. He paused for a while and nodded slightly. Shu Chu was fearless and nodded.  .

    Finally, Luo Xuexiang and the twelve yellow-robed monks walked to the side where the royal family members were sitting, and there was another commotion there.

    But I wonder if Zhang Jixian will come to watch the game?  Shu Chu thought with something in his heart.

    Without much effort, the emperor and Li Ruojie finally appeared. By now, Shu Chu knew that the referee of this competition was Li Ruojie. It was said that this was the last time he would do his best for Nanchu.

    Seeing Shu Chu, Li Ruojie was a little surprised, but he nodded.

    Everyone shouted long live, but the seats were too crowded. Some people knelt down and some didn't. The scene seemed a bit funny. However, Emperor Mingyang's mind was not on that. He just waved slightly and went straight to the most distinguished position in the venue to sit down.  .

    Then, the competition began. An old eunuch walked up to the high platform and shouted with a drake voice: "Now, announce the list presented by the three families. Yun family, Shu Chu; Ximen family, Ximen Wudi; Fang family - baby  Master!" Although the voice was unpleasant, everyone in the audience could hear it clearly. This eunuch is also a master of internal affairs!

    This sentence is oneWhen they came out, the whole place was in an uproar. Fang family, Baby Master?  This Dharma title is outrageous!

    Shu Chu also burst into laughter. When he was dueling with Baoshu last night, he thought that the twelve yellow-robed monks would also be in trouble when their dharma titles were raised, right?  But I didn't expect that there really was such a weird dharma title.

    But at this moment, a pleasant fragrance floated into the tip of his nose, and a familiar feeling came to his heart. He suddenly turned his head and saw Yun Zixuan sitting gracefully in the empty seat next to him. This empty seat was probably specially reserved by Yun Zhongtian.  Yes, this old fox wants to sell his daughter at a good price!

    Seemingly unaware of Shu Chu's turning of head, Yun Zixuan cast her gaze on the high platform.

    The old eunuch ignored the laughter in the audience and still said: "Now announce the rules. Three people will enter the venue at the same time. There is no need to worry about their moves. The winner in the end will be the Tiqi Commander!"

    Thinking about these words, Shu Chu felt that they were quite meaningful. Sure enough, Yun Zhongtian's whisper came to his ears: "Wait a minute, you and Ximen Wudi will join forces to knock that precious monk off the stage. That monk is one of the monks in yellow."  I think he should be the strongest among the twelve yellow monks!"

    Shu Chu nodded lightly, without comment. Even if this treasure was twice as powerful as Baoshu, it would still be far from his opponent, but Yun Zhongtian was overly concerned.

    The old eunuch babbled something else, and then announced loudly: "Now, the competition is about to begin! The three masters participating in the competition please come on stage!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure soared into the sky from the crowd. Like an arrow, it landed on the stage in an instant. It was a tall man in his thirties. In such weather, he was still bare-armed and holding a hand.  Holding a big knife, he dropped it and threw his hands in all directions. Feelings, do you think this is a vaudeville party?

    "Amitabha!" A Buddha's name came to everyone's ears. When everyone looked around, they saw a middle-aged monk waving his long sleeves lightly. He looked like catkins, but he seemed to be slow and fast. He floated towards the stage, walking in the wind, and he was extremely free and unrestrained.  .  This move was much better looking than Ximen Wudi's, and everyone cheered.

    "It's your turn!" Yun Zhongtian stood up, patted Shu Chu on the shoulder and left towards the emperor.

    Shu Chu also stood up, took steps, and walked slowly down the stage.

    Yun Zixuan, who had been silent all this time, opened her lips lightly and said in a sweet voice: "Be careful!" Although she knew Shu Chu's true identity, she couldn't help but worry.

    Shu Chu turned around and smiled at Yun Zixuan. Are you finally willing to speak?

    " Before he could say anything, Shu Chu stopped for a moment and then took a step forward.  Zixuan, you are mine, no one can stop me, God will kill God, Buddha will kill Buddha!  After saying this in his heart, Shu Chu didn't look back!

 Text Chapter 63 The competition begins

    After asking the names of the two people on the stage, the old eunuch looked around and couldn't see the third person coming on stage, so he shouted to the audience: "The master recommended by the Yun family, Shu Chu!"

    At this time, Shu Chu was still walking slowly, but there were too many people and the speed was really slow.

    "Shu Chu, is Shu Chu here?" The drake-like voice was really tormenting people's ears. People in the audience looked around one after another, and finally found Shu Chu walking forward, and the people on both sides moved out of the way.

    However, a burst of laughter was unavoidable. The first two people were flying, but now, Shu Chu was still walking slowly.

    Walking down the stage, Shu Chu was surprised to find that there were no stairs on the high platform. He shrugged and shouted helplessly toward the stage: "Why isn't there even a ladder?"

    People in the field laughed so hard that they fell down. Who are these people? It was only a two-hand-high platform. Most people in the field could jump up. But Shu Chu actually asked if there was a ladder!

    The old eunuch had a very ugly face. He walked to the edge of the stage and shouted coldly: "You can't climb up by yourself?"

    This is a solution. The platform is made of wood and there are gaps on the sides. It is easy to climb up. Shu Chu shook his head helplessly. Forget it, it¡¯s better not to climb. At least Yun Zixuan is still watching over there.

    Shu Chu's body jumped up and flew up to a height of more than four feet, far exceeding the height of the platform. However, he suddenly fell straight down again. Seeing that he landed on the high platform, he didn't even touch the edge of the high platform. Those who knew how to do martial arts  The onlookers looked at each other in confusion. If they could jump so high, would they just jump up and down like a stone?

    Fortunately, the old eunuch had quick eyesight and quick hands. The moment Shu Chu's body fell onto the high platform, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Shu Chu. Being extremely confident in his own martial arts, he tried to catch Shu Chu up, but he didn't expect it for a while.  There was such a strong force that it almost pulled him down.

    Finally came on stage, and the whole audience burst into laughter again.

    Only Yun Zhongtian, who had sat down next to the emperor, smiled bitterly. Shu Chu clearly had a problem with him and deliberately made the Yun family ugly.

    Seeing Shu Chu, Li Ruojie's face changed slightly. He never expected that he would replace the Yun family to take over the post of commander of the Tiqi. However, Emperor Mingyang, seeing Shu Chu's behavior, felt slightly depressed.  Better.

    "Hey, it's Brother Shu Chu!" Feng Yixian, who was sitting next to Feng Xiaozhi, saw Shu Chu and stood up excitedly, waving towards the stage. Feng Xiaozhi was also surprised.  Next to him, there is a guy with blond hair and blue eyes, but who is Ruoting Silan?  However, now that he is not wearing armor, it is not as strange as before.

    There is also a pair of autumn-like eyes that fall on Shu Chu. The owner of the gaze has a peerless appearance, and a charming smile suddenly appears on his face, but who is Li Yongrong?

    "Okay, can the competition begin now?" Seeing that Shu Chu had stood firm, the eunuch finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the three of them, and asked.

    "Wait!" Shu Chu raised his hand and said loudly: "I didn't bring any weapons!"

    The monk and the big man over there almost fell down. They came to the stage to compete without weapons. Are they deliberately causing trouble?

    The old eunuch rolled his eyes and walked helplessly towards the edge of the high platform, calling for a guard to come over and borrow the sword.

    "Use mine!" A clear voice sounded, but it was Li Ruojie who stood up and threw the long sword in his hand onto the high platform. The sword flew straight towards Shu Chu as if it had eyes. Shu Chu stretched out his hand to catch it.  Qia held the hilt of the sword in his hand.

    Everyone cheered, the first swordsman¡¯s demeanor was truly extraordinary.

    "Okay, let the competition begin!" The old eunuch announced in a deep voice after seeing that none of the three people objected with a questioning look in his eyes.

    At the beginning, the audience stared at the stage intently, thinking in their hearts that these three people are all experts recommended by the Sanshi Family. Just by looking at them like this, they should be able to learn something.

    The old eunuch had floated down from the high platform, and he was already outside the stage almost as soon as he finished speaking.

    The three of them are all persons of status, so of course they will not attack like this. Before fighting, they must be polite.  The monk clasped his palms together and recited the Buddha's name. Ximen Wudi clasped his fists in salute, and Shu Chu whistled.

    It¡¯s just that whistling is considered polite?

    The monk was good at cultivating his mind and still bowed to Shu Chu, but Ximen Wudi was far worse and glared at Shu Chu.  He ignored Shu Chu at all and said to the monk: "Great monk, take action first!"

    "Okay, the martial arts competition has begun, don't be wordy!" Shu Chu was a little impatient, and struck each of Baobao Monk and Ximen Wudi with a sword. The two fluttering swords were just for show, and the two easily avoided them. Shu Chu didn't do anything.  Don't mind, then startRun!

    existUnder the stunned eyes of the audience, Shu Chu started running around the edge of the stage. As for his speed, it was not much faster than ordinary people.  After Master Baby and Ximen Wudi looked at each other, they attacked each other at the same time.

    "Yun Aiqing, is this the person you recommend?" Emperor Mingyang asked with a smile on his face, smiling at Yun Zhongtian.

    "This" Yun Zhongtian's face turned red.

    "You have vowed to find me a master!" Emperor Mingyang glanced at Fang Qinghe who was sitting not far away and smiled.

    "Your Majesty, this Shu Chu is indeed a master, but I don't know why he behaves like this!" A little sweat appeared on Yun Zhongtian's face, not for the emperor's words, but for Shu Chu's performance. If Shu Chu didn't  If you cooperate, the consequences will be

    Emperor Mingyang nodded lightly and said nothing more.

    "No way, why doesn't Brother Shu Chu go to fight?" Feng Yixian pulled her brother's sleeve and asked with a frown.

    "Avoid its sharp edge and watch the fire from the other side!" Feng Xiaozhi looked slightly embarrassed. Such wording was a bit forced. He took Ruoting Silan's hand and asked: "Silan, do you think this is the case?  of?"

    "Ah!" Ruosting Lan was watching Ximen Wudi's performance attentively when he was woken up and was still a little confused about the situation.

    At the same time, in a corner where the royal family members were sitting, Li Yongrong also had some doubts in his eyes.

    The audience, who were not very skilled in martial arts, all focused on Shu Chu. They couldn't understand the fight over there, but they could still see Shu Chu's running clearly.

    Someone is whispering: "Why do you think that person is running away?"

    ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m suffering from epilepsy!¡±

    "Yes, it should be like this. Otherwise, how could the master recommended by Prime Minister Yun be like this?"

 Text Chapter 64 Baby Master

    On the high platform, Ximen Wudi slashed out with a knife. The light of the lamp was cut into two parts by this knife. However, behind the brilliance of the knife, the sharp wind of the knife moved from bottom to top, cleanly and without any sloppiness.  £®  com

    This knife looks similar, but the speed is still not fast enough. The flaws are undoubtedly exposed at such a speed. There are at least three ways to break it.  Shu Chu commented lightly, how would he feel if Ximen Wudi knew but didn't know what to do?

    Even though Shu Chu commented like this, it¡¯s not that easy for Baby Monk.  I saw him chanting the Buddha's name, his clothes suddenly puffed up, then his clasped palms parted, and one palm was slowly extended.

    "Big hand seal?" Shu Chu was slightly startled. When he saw the baby monk's hand gesture, he saw that although the big hand seal was only seventy percent strong, it was still quite powerful, enough to receive the sword.

    The palm of his hand went beyond the iron stone and cut directly on the blade. Ximen Wudi changed his moves very quickly. He made a mistake, twisted the blade, and the blade rotated, slicing across the edge of the big handprint. In a moment, he cut towards the precious monk.  's shoulders.

    As soon as the body retreated, the baby monk seemed to be smiling, quite Zen-like. As he moved back and forth, his hand hit the edge of the knife again and swung the knife away.

    Ximen Wudi retreated and then advanced again. He raised his blade and slashed left and right, and then slashed again. He didn't care whether it was successful or not. The wind brought by each sword roared, and only a cold light could be seen outside the field, enveloping the two of them.  , couldn't help but cheer, such a performance is not worth the trip.

    People with advanced martial arts skills are sighing softly. They are strong but easy to break. Although Ximen Wudi is now faster and faster with each sword, the storm cannot last forever, and defeat is not far away.

    Stepping lightly, Shu Chu was too lazy to run now and walked directly outside the two of them, looking at Ximen Wudi's sword intent and counting how many knives he had struck.

    The baby monk was very calm and kept dodging. Most of his mind was focused on Shu Chu on the stage. He could not see the depth of Shu Chu. He had always been on guard against Shu Chu. The three of them were competing at the same time.  , but there is no rule against using sneak attacks.

    "Five-seven, five-eight, five-nineone hundred and one, one hundred and two" Ximen Wudi has good endurance, one hundred swords  I haven't even sweated yet.

    "One hundred and fifty-three!" Following Shu Chu's specially shouted voice, Ximen Wudi's sword suddenly let go, and then, his fists appeared in front of Baby Monk, hitting him directly in the face.

    "I can't see that such a rough man has such a scheming mind. Shu Chu sighed in his heart. Most masters, after dodging one hundred and fifty-three swords, would never expect that their opponents would suddenly abandon their swords and use their fists.

    Baby Monk was also startled. In a hurry, he stepped back and raised his face, barely avoiding the fists. Ximen Wudi was not interested in this, and struck down with a fist carrying a huge force. Although Baby Monk was retreating,  But the speed couldn't be faster than Ximen Wudi's fist punched with all his strength.

    "It's over!" Shu Chu smiled slightly. Although Ximen Wudi made this strange move, he was still far from the baby monk's opponent.

    "Peng, Peng!" Two times, the fist hit the baby monk's body, and he was defeated. Under the huge force, the baby monk was knocked out, his feet scraped against the wooden board, and he let out a long "chi!"  A harsh grinding sound.

    "Amitabha!" His face was a bit ugly. The baby monk chanted the Buddha's name, his body shook, and his cassock suddenly flew up, flying towards Shu Chu like a cloud, but he moved forward with a smile on his face.

    Qianqianyu pointed out.  It's a bit disgusting to use such words to describe a great monk, but it's really the only way to describe it. Shu Chu didn't care about the cassock flying towards him. He watched the finger point at Ximen Wudi's fist, and then Ximen Wudi  If you are struck by lightning, you will be blown away by this pointer.

    "What's the big deal? Why don't you solve it earlier and wait for me to attack? What I hate most is you who judge a gentleman's heart with a villain's heart!" Shu Chu smiled, and his voice was transmitted to the baby wordlessly.  In the monk's ear, the sword and sheath were thrust out, but it was just a show, and the cassock suddenly fell apart.

    With a smile on his face, Monk Baby put his palms together and recited the name of the Buddha, but did not take action immediately.

    Exclamations came from the audience. The dizzying audience could not imagine that in the blink of an eye, Ximen Wudi was defeated, and even people were sent flying off the stage.

    "Hey, you monk, you're just pretending now. Come on, I'll take action first!" After Shu Chu shrugged, he suddenly showed off his master's demeanor, lowered his head slightly, clasped his fists and saluted the precious monk: "Master  , please!¡±

    After learning from Baoshu that there was someone other than Luo Xuemeng who could easily defeat his outstanding junior brother, Bao Bao paid attention to the name Shu Chu. He didn't want to find out what he had to face on stage after coming here.  Shu Chu, so since he came to power, Baby Monk has been wary of Shu Chu., now that Shu Chu suddenly became serious, he couldn't help but feel nervous, and bowed lightly, not daring to relax at all towards Shu Chu.

    Walking up to the precious monk, Shu Chu smiled and said, "Master, your middle coat is completely white. How many times did you wash it before you came here?"

    Thinking about Shu Chu¡¯s words, the aura that Baby Monk finally gathered up relaxed slightly, but he immediately became alert, the aura rose again, and his snow-white middle coat bulged again.

    Shu Chu smiled nonchalantly, "Master, are you wearing a coat or a vest under your middle coat?"

    "Donor, hurry up and take action, don't be kidding me!" Baby Monk spoke again, and his momentum was released again. Shu Chu had something to say first, so he didn't take action first.

    Shu Chu said nothing and slowly pulled out the sword. Li Ruojie's Xuxu-Zhan sword was a peerless sword. After the sword was taken out of its sheath, it looked like a stream of autumn water, and the light could be discerned in the light.

    "Hey!" roared with great momentum. The audience in the audience held their breath, waiting for the two to fight. Some people have overturned their previous judgments about Shu Chu. At least, Shu Chu is not blowing horns now, maybe  What a master!

    With a sword slashed out, Baby Monk breathed a sigh of relief. His momentum found its outlet, and he flicked the flower to the tip of the sword.

    Today, the two more than the pig killing are hard work, haha ??£Þ -£Þ

    Recommend a friend¡¯s book, Dragon in Overseas Prison, work of the fifth editorial team: .com/showbook.asp?bl_id=78507

 Text Chapter 65 A cold sword

    It is said that when Sakyamuni died, none of the three thousand disciples succeeded. Only the Venerable Kassapa held the flowers and smiled, and the Buddha became happy.  £®  com This is the origin of the flower-twisting finger. Ximen Wudi's indestructible fist can't even withstand a mere finger, which shows how powerful this flower-twisting finger is.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out to hold the flowers and laugh alone, it is not just a martial arts, it has been elevated to the realm of Tao.

    Monk Baby has been practicing this flower-twisting finger for more than ten years. He is considered to have Hinayana. The flower-twisting finger has become very Zen.

    However, he is not Lord Kassapa after all, and Shuchu is not a flower that can be picked up at will.

    The tip of the sword trembled slightly, and I could see that my fingers were already on the sword. Due to this slight trembling, the sword seemed as light as a floating feather, and it was actually bounced away by the touch of the fingers. Just as the fingers missed, the sword had already hit the ribs.

    The precious monk gritted his teeth gently and took a wrong step, trying to avoid the sword. However, his fingers remained unchanged and pointed towards Shu Chu's sword-holding hand.

    These changes were so fast that most of the people in the audience couldn't see clearly. Most of the people with such eyesight were unable to witness the fight due to the angle. Only a few people could see clearly. Seeing these changes, Shu Chu was surprised.  I have to look at it with admiration.

    " Shu Chu chuckled, flipped his wrist, and managed to avoid this finger by a hair's breadth. However, the tip of the sword had already scratched the corner of Baby Monk's clothes. Baby Monk was shuddered and had to fly away.

    At this moment, Shu Chu showed an evil smile, stepped forward, and slashed out his sword like a strong wind. The moves were exactly the same as those used by Ximen Wudi before.

    With every sword strike, Baby Monk could easily dodge, but the continuous sword force made it impossible for him to fight back.

    Seeing the scene just now happening again, the audience whistled loudly, thinking that Shu Chu would definitely make the same mistake as Ximen Wudi.

    Luo Xuexiang's gaze was like an ice pick, falling on Shu Chu without moving away. He was already trying to gauge Shu Chu's true strength. Although he could see some clues, he couldn't say that he could know the depth of Shu Chu's strength.

    "Master, be careful!" Shu Chu started to remind him while he was busy. As soon as the words came out, the precious monk was shocked. At this juncture, Shu Chu still had time to remind him. Such strength is really terrifying.

    The sword suddenly sped up. This second-rate cloak swordsmanship that was popular in the world was not much different when he used it. What was more important was the sword intention that was not stagnant in the sword. It was this sword intention that made the treasure monk miserable, and Tai  Everyone, including Luo Xuemeng, could not feel the sword intent that was deliberately controlled within a certain range by Shu Chu.

    "One hundred and fifty-three!" Shu Chu read out the number for the second time, and suddenly concentrated his sword strength. Shu Chu suddenly stopped attacking.

    Given this opportunity, how could the precious monk retreat without knowing the opportunity, and then use his unique skills?

    However, when he moved, the wind blew up his clothes, and the white clothes on his body suddenly broke into pieces, and pieces were flying in the sky like fallen leaves. Then, everyone in the audience saw that the monk was naked, only wearing a pair of obscene clothes.  pants.

    "It turns out that the master is not wearing a vest!" Shu Chu smiled mischievously, and his voice was loud enough for the whole audience to hear clearly.  The one hundred and fifty-three swords struck just now were not in vain.

    The precious monk felt his body go cold and his face turned red. All the years of mental cultivation had been forgotten.

    The audience in the audience burst out laughing after being stunned. This was the first time they had seen a martial arts competition like this.  Especially those noble ladies who have nothing to do all day long, they are so exaggerated that they even burst into tears.  Of course, the one who shouted loudest in the audience was Princess Nineteen.

    Emperor Mingyang couldn't help but laugh, and said to Yun Zhongtian beside him: "Ai Qing, the master you recommended is really unusual!"

    Yun Zhongtian was ashamed again, speechless and speechless.

    Li Ruojie smiled and said: "Extraordinary people do extraordinary things. Congratulations, Your Majesty!"

    "Why are you so happy?" Emperor Mingyang said seriously.

    "Having such a capable general is a hundred times better than a humble minister!" What Li Ruojie said was true, but Emperor Mingyang sighed softly and said nothing more. In his heart, even ten Shuchus could not compare to Li Ruojie.  Such a peerless swordsman did not know that Shu Chu was far better than Li Ruojie.

    Luo Xuemeng stood up and walked out. Baoshu quickly followed, but the other monks in yellow refused to give up the rest of the competition and remained motionless.

    On the stage, the precious monk became angry and roared. Regardless of the fact that he was naked, he sang: "Buddhas of the three generations, Bodhisattva"

    As he sang Sanskrit, a layer of golden light suddenly condensed in front of him to protect him. Then, Shu Chu felt his feet shaking, and the torches on and off the stage swayed violently, as if a strong wind was blowing.  Creaking, the wood underneath made an unpleasant sound, and then??, Shu Chu only felt the aura around him surge, and the high platform suddenly cracked.

    Shu Chu was startled and saw the monk in front of him with a solemn expression and sweat on his forehead.

    With a sudden vibration of the wooden board, several people suddenly jumped up from the cracks on the stage.

    "Isn't it? Playing a conspiracy in front of so many people? Doesn't this underestimate the masters like these in the capital?" Before he could finish speaking, golden light emitted from the bodies of the people who jumped on, and the wind suddenly sounded.  Chao Shuchu besieged him.

    "Buddha gives golden light, come forward!" Following the cry of the precious monk, several people took steps forward, but slowly and extremely stiffly.

    "Bronze man?" Seeing clearly that the people in front of him were all bronze men in golden armor, Shu Chu couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring. Damn the magic. This was a competition, but he actually used magic in front of everyone.  Regarding spells, Shu Chu is a little confused now. First it was Luo Xuexiang, and then Zhang Jixian. It seemed that spells were more difficult to defend against than martial arts.

    The sword in his hand thrust out without hesitation, staring at the forehead of a bronze man, leaving a shallow mark. Shu Chu sighed, it seems that he can get through by showing some real skills.

    Everyone in the audience looked at the stage stupidly. After being shocked, they shouted loudly. How had they ever seen such a special competition?

    "Humph!" Emperor Mingyang snorted coldly, his eyes still falling on Shu Chu, without any other expression.

    Yun Zhongtian¡¯s face turned ugly.

    Feng Yixian blinked her energetic eyes, but her heart was lifted.

    "Summoning?" Ruoting Silan exclaimed.

    Li Yongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed, revealing a meaningful smile.

    Yun Zixuan opened her mouth wide, but no sound came out.

    "Damn, that's amazing, isn't it?" Shu Chu was angry and swung his sword lightly, hitting the bronze man's neck. However, the bronze man was extremely strong, leaving only a shallow gash. "Hey!" Shu Chu didn't believe it.  The sword kept striking out, and with more than ten blows in a row, the bronze man's head suddenly rolled down, his body fell, and then disappeared.

    The remaining bronze men surrounded Shu Chu, and all stretched out their hands to poke at Shu Chu.

    Outside the venue, Luo Xuexiang looked back and snorted coldly, then strode away without looking back.

    He condensed his body, took a deep breath, and said, "One sword radiates cold to the nineteen states!" He waved the long sword lightly, and an invisible green energy appeared on the tip of the sword. He spun his body, and the sound of "Ding, Ding, Ding!" was heard endlessly.  , most people had not recovered from the shock just now, but they saw that the arm of the bronze man on the stage was broken.

    The baby monk¡¯s face turned pale, his Sanskrit singing stopped, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he collapsed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Okay!" It was Emperor Mingyang who spoke, "Sure enough, a hero comes from a young age. Now Shu Chu is granted the title of a first-class sword-bearing guard before the emperor, and he also holds the post of commander of the Tiqi. He will also be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold!"

    Before Shu Chu could say anything, the others shouted long live, but mixed with a clear shout: "Okay, okay, brother Shu Chu is so awesome!" But who else could it be if he wasn't Feng Yixian?

    The old eunuch had already jumped onto the high platform and shouted in a low voice next to Shu Chu: "Commander Shu, why don't you quickly thank the emperor for his kindness?"

 Text Chapter 67 Emperor Mingyang

    Watching the two people leave, Shu Chu shrugged and said angrily to Eunuch Cao: "Let's go!" Although he didn't want to go, if he didn't go, wouldn't he be saying that he was afraid of the emperor?

    Along the way, many people greeted Eunuch Cao and smiled kindly at Shu Chu. Although it was not necessary to curry favor with this upstart in the capital, building a good relationship was always necessary.  .  com

    Eunuch Cao didn¡¯t say much, and walked straight towards Zichen Palace along a winding road.

    Waiting outside the palace, Eunuch Cao went in to report. Then, Xuan Shuchu entered the palace. Before entering the palace, he also handed down his sword. Shu Chu didn't care about this anymore, but if it had been a few years ago, someone would have grabbed his sword.  , that person will definitely die an ugly death.

    Not only Emperor Mingyang was in the palace, but Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing were also there. This did not surprise Shu Chu. After the competition, Yun Zhongtian did not come to talk to him. He must have accompanied the emperor into the palace.

    "Shu Chu, you are so capable!" Seeing Shu Chu, Emperor Mingyang felt a chill on his face and shouted in a deep voice.

    Who are you bluffing?  Shu Chu shrugged and ignored it.

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s meaningless expression, Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing¡¯s expressions changed. Yun Zhongtian shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Shu Chu, you are too rude!¡±

    "Your Majesty the Emperor!" Shu Chu curled his lips and said, "What you want is a warrior who can command the Tiqi, fight for you, and protect you. He is not the kind of servile slave, right?" Originally, Shu Chu even said this.  Chu didn't want to say it, but at least he should give him a way to step down, otherwise, he would really fall out?

    It¡¯s okay to fall out, but if you practice in the world, even if your plan doesn¡¯t work, you won¡¯t even be able to see Yun Zixuan again.

    Emperor Mingyang said coldly: "Who wouldn't use words? I'll give you an hour. If you can get the Tiqi camp to subdue you, you can just nod and salute me in the future!"

    Shu Chu was startled, then laughed, clapped his hands and said, "It's a deal!"

    "Okay, as long as you do it, you don't have to kneel down and salute me, you don't have to take off your weapons even when you see me!" Emperor Mingyang's voice softened slightly and said: "The bet starts now, Eunuch Cao, start the timer!"

    "Yes!" Eunuch Cao responded.

    Seeing Shu Chu disappear at the door, Ximen Jianqing said with a worried look: "Your Majesty, those Tiqi are all unruly and unruly people. The time is too tight. Isn't it too difficult for him?"

    Emperor Mingyang shook his head slightly, but then laughed and said: "This person is lazy, and he should be able to get success with this method. I don't expect to be able to do it in an hour, as long as all the Tiqi listen to him in one day  It¡¯s done!¡±

    "Yun Aiqing, do you think so?" After a pause, Emperor Mingyang asked Yun Zhongtian again, whose sweat was still wet on his forehead.

    "My Emperor, Shengming!" Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing said respectfully at the same time.

    "You guys!" Emperor Mingyang sighed softly and said, "Where has all the energy gone?"

    After leaving the palace gate, Shu Chu remembered that he didn¡¯t know how to get to the Tiqi camp. He saw guards standing like wooden stakes under the stone pillars at the door, and handed over the Xu Zhanxu Sword.

    Shu Chu took the sword and said to the guard who handed it to him: "You, take me to the Tiqi camp!"

    The young guard who handed over the sword was stunned for a moment, stood still and did not answer.

    "Hey, can't you hear me?" When Shu Chu saw this person ignoring him, he felt annoyed, his face sank, and he looked unhappy.

    These guards are all master guards who guard the important place of Zichen. They always only obey the orders of the emperor himself. Although they know that Shu Chu can enter the palace to meet the emperor, he must have a high status, but they have always set their sights higher than the sky and ignore Shu Chu.  .

    "I'm sorry, you are responsible for your duties and you are not allowed to leave without permission!" the guard said coldly.

    "Damn it, what are you trying to do for me?" Shu Chu kicked out without even thinking about it. Seeing that Shu Chu's kick seemed weak, the guard looked down upon him and dodged for a moment, trying to avoid it easily.

    "It's a pity that he doesn't know Shu Chu's identity, nor does he know that Shu Chu has just won the position of commander of the Tiqi. It's fatal to underestimate the enemy. What's more, even if he doesn't underestimate Shu Chu, the result will not change.

    When the other guards saw the two men taking action, they all gathered around them. Although they did not regard Shu Chu as an assassin, they paid close attention. After all, the emperor was in the palace.

    He was kicked in the body and flew out lightly. The guard didn't even have time to pull out his weapon.

    The other guards were horrified and drew their swords one after another, surrounding Shu Chu.

    "Aren't the guards here, the emperor, too incompetent?" Shu Chu said nonchalantly, looking around at the guards who dared not take action rashly and said: "Send someone out and take me to the Tiqi camp!"

    "What's the fuss about?" Someone finally came to the rescue, but who was it but Eunuch Cao?

    "Eunuch Cao, this man has no law to beat anyone!  "A guard immediately reported a complaint to Duke Cao. Shu Chu was disdainful. No wonder there was a Tiqi battalion riding on the head of the Ouchi guard and peeing. They were just pustules. I'm afraid these guards are responsible for the emperor's safety.  !

    ¡°It¡¯s just that he really doesn¡¯t know that with his martial arts, if he hits a hit intentionally, not many people in the world can escape it!

    "Eunuch Cao, how to get to Tiqi camp?" Shu Chu curled his lips and asked when he saw the old eunuch.

    "Commander Shu, I was negligent. I'll take you there!" The old eunuch who had turned into a ghost could already roughly guess what was going on. He glared at the guards around him. While he was thinking about it, he heard  A clear voice said: "I will take you there!"

    Eunuch Cao smiled brightly, looked at the young man appearing in the distance, and said with a smile: "Commander Shu, the Tiqi you are looking for is here, so you don't need to find anyone else!"

    Shu Chu turned around, looked at the young man in a moon-white gown and wearing a machete, shrugged and walked over.

    "name?"

    "Junjie!"

    "Lead the way!" Shu Chu was very unhappy to see this man. He was good at martial arts, but the score was bigger than his own. People said that Tiqi was rampant, but that was the truth.

    The Tiqi named Junjie silently led the way, but his light skills reached the limit, and he galloped around the palace without any scruples.  This move was not without the purpose of testing, but Shu Chu followed him slowly and slowly. By the end, Junjie was breathing slightly, and Shu Chu was still floating behind him like a ghost.

    "Where to go?" Slowing down his steps, Tiqi asked something incomprehensible.

    "What?" Shu Chu became confused and asked.

    "I said, there are not many people in the Tiqi camp now, most of them are drinking in the Imperial City Restaurant!"

    "Then go there!" Shu Chu said lightly.

    As he galloped out of the palace gate, the guards guarding the gate didn't even dare to stop him. Few people dared to provoke Tiqi who was running rampant in the capital.

    The Imperial City Restaurant is located to the south of the Emperor's City. It is a place specially prepared for the palace guards and Tiqi. They drink, fight, gamble and play with women here, but no one takes care of it. The only thing is that the person who loses in the fight has to pay for it in the restaurant.  Damage fee, otherwise, the restaurant will not be able to open.

 Text Chapter 68 Imperial City Restaurant

    Although the Imperial City Restaurant does not belong to the royal family, if you look at it from a distance, you can see that it has hooked cornices and a flamboyant attitude. Looking closely at the plaque, you can see that the four characters "Imperial City Restaurant" are embedded in the wood. It is obviously written by a famous artist. Looking at the signature, it is Gu Qing  shirt.  .  com

    It was him again. Shu Chu smiled faintly. He was no longer in a hurry here. He came out of the palace in just half a cup of tea.

    "Whose property is here?" Shu Chu asked casually.

    "Prince Mu's Mansion!"

    "I know how to do business!" Shu Chu smiled, glanced at the willows swaying in the cold wind outside the restaurant, and stepped upstairs.

    "Brother Jun, are you here?" The young man watching the counter greeted the two people who came in, then looked at Shu Chu, and finally landed on Shu Chu's waistband.

    "Your Majesty, please do as you please!" The young man is quite handsome. What's rare is that he is not weak in martial arts. He has a quiet expression and a faint smile that shows his calmness.

    Shu Chu shrugged and said, "You have good eyesight. How many Tiqi are there in the building now?"

    Looking at Shu Chu, the young man smiled and said: "One hundred and three!"

    "Can you call me out?" Looking at the few people in the lobby, Shu Chu said: "You'd better clear the lobby. I can't afford to pay for the things you smashed!"

    "Your Majesty, you are joking!" He called a few waiters and asked them to call out all the Tiqi upstairs. The young man said again: "As long as you are here, those Tiqi will still be given this respect!"

    Jun Jie stood aside and said nothing, like a sculpture.

    Shu Chu sneered and said, "Not necessarily, Prince Mu's face is much greater than mine!"

    The young man smiled nonchalantly, with a hint of amusement on his face.

    The first person who appeared at the stairs was a thirty-year-old man. This man glanced down, and when he saw Shu Chu, he still shouted: "Which bastard dares to disturb my fun"  "

    Before he finished speaking, a chopstick flew out and hit his mouth, gagging him with all the curse words in his mouth.

    This big man obviously didn't give Shu Chu face. Shu Chu didn't think that the shopkeeper would not speak clearly.  On this trip, Shu Chu wanted to establish his authority. This big man¡¯s kung fu was all out there. It was estimated that he was close to mastering martial arts such as the Golden Bell Cover. However, Shu Chu almost knocked out his teeth at this attack. It was still Shu Chu.  To leave some room.

    "Roar!" The big man was angry, jumped down, and ran towards Shu Chu. He could only take a few steps, but he felt his feet were numb, and two more chopsticks fell on them, and he suddenly fell to the ground.

    "Who did I ask? It turns out that the Commander-in-Chief is here!" A lean man appeared again, with a cold tone. He looked away from Shu Chu's waistband that was deliberately exposed. The man clapped his hands and said: "  Dare you ask your honorable name!"

    "Shu Chu!" Shu Chu said coldly.

    "Well, heroes come from young people!" Damn it, is this sentence the most deeply rooted in the hearts of the people?  Since ancient times, most people have paid attention to "old age", "old age, old age". It seems that as long as a younger person makes some achievements, people's first reaction is not to believe it, and then they will not give anything.  expect.  Therefore, these words may not actually be good words.

    Shu Chu looked upstairs coldly, one or two, Tiqi gradually appeared, Shu Chu sat still.

    The performances of all the Tiqi were nothing more than disdain, surprise, anger, cold eyes, and joy.

    There are only a few people in the last category, only a dozen or so, who are good at martial arts. At least, they can discover that Shu Chu¡¯s martial arts is unfathomable.  No one was as reckless as the big man, almost everyone was measuring Shu Chu's depth.

    Shu Chu slowly stood up, his whole body full of momentum, and he stood upright. The faces of the people in the front row changed, and they couldn't help but retreat slightly.

    ¡°I am the new Tiqi commander, my name is Shu Chu!¡±

    After a pause, Shu Chu said coldly: "I made a bet with the emperor earlier. He said that if I can make you obey me within an hour, I can let him go!"

    "So, I was supposed to take office tomorrow and now I'm here!" Shu Chu's tone was as arrogant as he could be. His arrogance was indeed unprecedented/

    "Tsk, it's none of my business" Someone in Tiqi shouted in a low voice.

    Shu Chu's face turned even colder and he said: "I have finished speaking. If anyone refuses to accept my challenge, if anyone can withstand ten moves under me, I will resign from the position of commander of the Tiqi!"

    ??Everyone looked at each other in shock. Even Li Ruojie did not dare to say such wild words. For a moment, it was unclear whether Shu Chu was telling the truth or a lie.

    Seeing that no one answered, Shu Chu continued to say coldly: "Why, no one came out to challenge?""Ten strokes is too long, so why not five strokes?"  "

    "You go fuck me!" Pushing through the crowd, a young man who looked very decadent and sinister stood out. He was also the one who just said the words, "I'll do it!"

    Looking at his ruthless appearance, he should be very scheming, but unfortunately he doesn¡¯t know the principle of picking the first bird with a spear. The first person to make the first move will die in an ugly way.

    "Very good!" Shu Chu took a step forward, stared at the young man, and said coldly: "One person is too few, let's come out with a few more, so as not to waste too much effort!"

    The Clay Bodhisattva is a bit rustic, not to mention Tiqi, who has always been unruly and unruly. He goes around the palace and the capital with no scruples. Shu Chu is making such nonsense here that people can't help it.

    "Let me do it!" What came out was an old man, about fifty years old, with the sun bulging high, and his martial arts was not revealed. His martial arts was quite good, at least, it was close to the Tianban level.

    "Old Wu, take action to frustrate him, you are so arrogant!" The crowd shouted one after another. It was obvious that this old man was quite convinced by the crowd.  Seeing that even the young man who came out earlier also stepped aside.

    "Empty-handed?" Shu Chu smiled slightly, turned to the young shopkeeper and said, "Are you without weapons?"

    "Yes!" The young man waved his hand and asked the boy next to him to get the weapon.

    Not long after, a lot of weapons were thrown to the ground.

    "Choose one!" Shu Chu said with a shrug.

    The old man surnamed Wu took a deep look at Shu Chu, and suddenly took out a long knife from the ground.

    "Let's begin!" The old man shouted in a deep voice, and the long knife went straight into the middle palace. The long knife flashed with a cold light. As soon as the knife came out, all the ways ahead were blocked.

    It does look good, but it may not be as good as Ximen Wudi!  Shu Chu chuckled, and then slowly put his hand on the Xu Zhanxu Sword until the sword reached his chest.

    Without even taking out the sheath, Shu Chu lifted the sword with the sheath and blocked the blade. The sword shook and his feet slipped. Shu Chu had already handed out the long sword.

    (The collection has been dropping in the past few days. The pig killer is quite depressed. I guess it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t write much about women. These chapters are all about Shu Chu showing off his power. Please have more patience. Next, um  , Xiaoxi should be eaten)

 Text Chapter 69: Establish power with one sword

    (Let¡¯s update another chapter, today)

    The old man surnamed Wu was startled. He hurriedly returned to his sword and defended himself. He used his long sword to block the sword that was attached to the scabbard. However, he did not expect that the long sword was extremely agile. After touching it, it moved slightly and stabbed again.

    All the Tiqiu watched the fight between the two men intently, and their arrogance has subsided a bit. Now Shu Chu has the upper hand without even unsheathing his sword. Although it does not mean that Shu Chu will definitely win, it at least shows that  Shu Chu's arrogance is definitely justified.

    After more than ten stabs in a row, the old man kept up with Shu Chu's rhythm and blocked them one by one. Shu Chu smiled, stepped back slightly, and shouted in a deep voice: "One move!"

    Although there are many changes, they can only be regarded as one move. This is because Shu Chucun wanted the Tiqi to see the changes clearly.

    The old man took a deep breath and stepped out with deep steps. He took a few steps in succession, and his position changed without any reason. His body movements spread out, and he advanced and retreated well. It was hard to tell that this old man was still so strong and strong even though he was a long time old.  Quick and unpredictable.

    "Wu Lao is going to do his best!" Everyone watching the battle shouted. Although Wu Lao is not the strongest among the Tiqi, he is the most respected.

    Shu Chu smiled coldly, stood still, and waited for the light of the sword to burst out, like a needle flower blooming suddenly. Then he pointed out the long sword, and with a sound of "ding!", the light of the sword disappeared, leaving only the surprised look on the old man's face.  look.

    ¡° If these illusory changes cannot be seen through, Shu Chu has no right to come here and make noise.

    The old man was not discouraged and continued to wander around, waiting for opportunities. So far, Shu Chu has not really made a move. This kind of skill is actually enough for most Tiqi to accept.

    However, the Tiqi are not only a collection of Jianghu people, but also an army belonging to the imperial court. A special army naturally has its unique features.

    Wandering faster and faster, the old man surnamed Wu, Yu Shuchu, was surrounded only by a phantom, spinning endlessly, making it impossible to tell which direction he was.

    All the Tiqiu applauded one after another. They thought that few of them could take this move, and they didn't think that Shu Chu could take it.

    Shu Chu smiled coldly, five or six sword winds were coming from all directions. Under the old man's rapid movement, every sword wind was real. It was impossible to judge which sword wind the old man's sword was in based on this.  after.

    Shu Chu handed over the sword carelessly, Zhanxu still had not taken it out of its sheath, his movements were slow and calm, he struck several times with the cloak sword, scattering the wind of the sword one by one, but the last sword hit the sword, "Zheng!"  With a sound, under the huge force, the old man was suffocated, but suddenly stopped, with an incredible look on his face.

    The sword was stuck at the old man's throat.

    All the Tiqi were silent, no one said a word.

    "Fancy is superfluous, what is ingenious is clumsy!" After saying this softly, Shu Chu took back his sword.

    "Who else wants to challenge, let's join together!" Shu Chu said coldly.

    The old man surnamed Wu retreated silently, his face showing a bit of sadness. It¡¯s no wonder that after practicing martial arts for most of his life, he couldn¡¯t even compare to a young man.

    "Here I come!" A middle-aged man in his forties with a somewhat elegant face stepped out, calmly walked up to Shu Chu, picked up a spear from the ground, swung it, and said, "Yang Ruoming, please advise.  Got it!"

    Shu Chu's face sank, he nodded slightly and said, "A descendant of the Yang family?" This middle-aged man should have the highest martial arts among the Tiqi present, and he is still better than the old man.

    "yes!"

    "Okay, I've heard for a long time that the Yang family's marksmanship is world-famous. Let me see it today!"

    After Yang Ruoming lowered his head and made a gesture, the spear suddenly stabbed out, as graceful as a startled dragon, with such momentum that no one seemed to be able to stop it.

    "Okay!" Shu Chu cheered. This shot was clean and powerful, and his momentum was as strong as Yun Zhongtian's shot this morning.

    Shu Chu stepped back and turned around, but the spear remained unchanged. The three-inch spear point still enveloped Shu Chu's figure.

    After retreating several times, Shu Chu had already retreated to the door. If he continued to retreat, he would have exited the restaurant.

    Shu Chu suddenly froze his body, pointed out his sword, and hit the tip of the spear.

    There was a loud noise, and Shu Chu was suffocated. The long sword was thrown away by the gun. The gun continued to move, drawing an arc towards Shu Chu's throat.

    "Okay!" A sky-high voice came from Tiqi, feeling that Yang Ruoming was going to give them a bad breath.

    A smile appeared on Shu Chu's face, and he suddenly took off the scabbard.

    The spear had reached less than an inch to the throat, and a cold light suddenly erupted from the sword that cut off the void.

    Shu Chu¡¯s body technique unfolded, and his figure floated like catkins.  As if aroused by the wind of the spear, the spear remained unchanged from his throat.

    He swung the Xuxu Sword repeatedly, "Ding ding ding" The sound of impact was endless.

    Suddenly paused, Yang Ruoming stood frozen, looking at the ground, his face slumped.

    The bodies of all the Tiqi were as stiff as Yang Ruoming's. All they could see was the broken gun head and body on the ground, while Yang Ruoming only had a short piece of stick in his hand.

    Not to mention that the spear body made of iron wood was cut into countless pieces, even the spear tip made of fine iron was broken into three pieces.  At that moment, how many swords did Shu Chu strike?

    "I'm convinced!" Yang Ruoming raised his head suddenly, threw the short stick in his hand on the ground, and said slowly: "From now on, I will only obey the orders of the commander-in-chief!"

    Shu Chu nodded slightly towards Yang Ruoming and said: "The marksmanship is good, and the Yang family's marksmanship will hopefully be brilliant again in your hands!"

    "Thank you for the compliment, sir!" Yang Ruoming lowered his head and saluted. Although it was a sweet date given after a slap, the evaluation from his enemy was definitely fair.

    "Is there anyone else? I don't have much time. If you want to go, come together!" Shu Chu shouted coldly at the Tiqi.

    "I, Wu Jingting, have surrendered!" The one who spoke was the old man from before. He glanced at the Tiqi a few times and said: "Master Shu is not one of those playboys. He has real ability. From now on, I, Wu Jingting, will be the only one to serve as Master Shu."  It¡¯s my command to obey!¡±

    "He is a commander appointed by the emperor, and he has real talent and knowledge. My father is convinced!" The one who spoke was the big man who was knocked down by Shu Chu with chopsticks.

    Others have said that in the Tiqi camp, the strong are always respected. Since Shu Chu has such martial arts, no one will come to make trouble with him. After all, Shu Chu is already the commander of the Tiqi, and it doesn't matter if he kills a lot of people.  It¡¯s a big deal, not to mention that his subordinates are dissatisfied and have real talents and knowledge. It¡¯s impossible to disobey!

    "What about you?" Shu Chu looked at the young man with a sinister face and asked with a smile.

    The man felt a chill in his heart and nodded unconsciously.

    "Okay!" Shu Chu turned around and said, "After a cup of tea, we will gather in the camp. Those who are absent except for duty will not give me Shu Chu face, so don't blame me for not giving face!"

    Stepping out calmly, Shu Chu said to the gentleman: "Take me back to the camp!"

 Text Chapter 70 Weird old man

    But at this moment, crisp applause sounded, and Shu Chu turned around in surprise. He saw a woman in a light fur skirt standing upstairs, slender hands patting her hands, admiration in her beautiful eyes, and Shu Chu looked over.  , she nodded slightly and said: "Commander Shu, congratulations!"

    Shu Chu was speechless, glanced at the woman's breasts, turned around and left without looking back.

    The woman's face suddenly froze, and her hands were still clasped in a gesture of applause.

    "What I hate the most is you, a coquettish person. You think you are so beautiful, but in fact you are not a skeleton!" Shu Chu was really not happy tonight. First, he fought with people on the stage and was watched as if they were watching a monkey show.  Then he made a bet with the old emperor and kept riding. Oh, that¡¯s wrong, he didn¡¯t ride a horse.

    This woman just doesn¡¯t want to watch a show that costs money, so she pretends to appreciate it.  Do I, Shu Chu, need you to appreciate me?  Although you are a beauty, it seems that we are not familiar with each other!

    Tiqi, who had not yet left, burst into laughter, and someone screamed strangely: "Your Highness, your cold face is covered with heat!"

    Someone immediately corrected him: "Wrong, it's a hot face with a cold face!"

    The beauty's face turned cold, and she shouted at Tiqi who made the noise: "Damn it, are you looking for death? Get out of here, my mother!" She called herself my mother, but in fact she was only in her twenties.

    When Shu Chu heard the commotion behind him, his heart moved. This woman turned out to be the princess, probably the daughter of Prince Mu. However, her breasts were indeed big enough

    King Mu Fengmingting was the younger brother of Emperor Mingyang's mother. He had always been favored by Emperor Mingyang. Although he was not allowed to participate in politics due to the ancestral precepts, due to Emperor Mingyang's support, he participated in business and had his properties in various parts of Southern Chu.  , and he himself is a master on the Heavenly Ranking. Although he usually does not take action, he is famous for his reputation, and he has many masters under his command. Take this Royal Restaurant as an example, an ordinary shopkeeper is also a good master.

    Thinking of these, Shu Chu did not hesitate and entered the imperial city in a short time.

    In the restaurant, looking at Shu Chu's disappearing figure, the anger on the face of the beautiful princess has not dissipated, "Do you think being a Tiqi commander is a big deal? Let's see if I don't destroy you sooner or later!" the beauty said bitterly.  said.

    "Princess!" The young shopkeeper walked up to the beauty and said, "Do you want to do something?"

    "Humph!" She gave the young shopkeeper a cold look, and the princess disappeared at the top of the stairs without saying a word.

    "Junjie, besides these people in the restaurant and those on duty in the palace, there should be others, right?" Shu Chu stepped forward and asked the Tiqi with the sword in front of him.

    "There are a few people in the camp who don't want to go out. Well, Lao Mei, Wang Ziqin, Jun Wuwang, Killer, Jiang Bieying, and Lao Suntou should all be in the camp!"

    "Old Suntou?" Shu Chu frowned and said, "Who is he? How is his martial arts?" To be honest, except for the old man named Wu and Yang Ruoming, the other people in the restaurant were not very good at martial arts. Although Shu Chu  Chu's own strength was beyond their comprehension, but they still felt that there should be strong ones.

    "The weirdo in the Tiqi camp, the master who makes weapons, most of the people in the Tiqi camp have their weapons made by him! I don't know the level of martial arts, but no one dares to speak loudly in front of him!"

    "He's quite an awesome guy!" Shu Chu nodded slightly, hoping that this old man could bring him some surprises.

    "There is a ranking in the Tiqi camp!" Jun Jie continued: "I wonder if the commander would like to know?"

    "Call me Shu Chu, or boss!" Shu Chu felt a little uncomfortable with the title of the commander. It felt awkward to hold an official position.  "Come and listen!"

    "The first is Daxia Li, which of course goes without saying, and the second is Lao Suntou!" After a pause, Jun Jie said with a smile, "The third is Jun Wuwang"

    "Who is this Jun Wuwang?" Shu Chu asked lightly.

    "He used to have an indecent name in the world, called Ghost Seeing Sorrow!"

    "The fourth one is Yang Ruoming who was defeated by you in the restaurant!"

    "What's your rank?" Shu Chu interrupted Jun Jie and asked.

    "Seventh!"

    "oh!"

    While talking, the two of them had arrived at the Tiqi camp. The Tiqi camp is a kind of existence that moves between the inner guards, the imperial guards, and the imperial guards. It can not only be an army on the battlefield, but also serve as guards, and can also conduct surveillance.  The role of courtiers has always been disliked by high-ranking officials, but it is what the emperor values ??and trusts most, so the position of Tiqi commander is so important.

    Shu Chu asked Jun Jie to summon all the Tiqi, but he walked towards a low house at the end of the square.  I learned from Junjie that Lao Suntou lived there, and he had a roster of Tiqi in his hand.  Shu Chu estimated that this old Sun Tou should be a relative of the emperor.? Otherwise, the emperor would not easily hand over the position of commander of the Tiqi to the three major aristocratic families.

    Stepping into the low house, there was no light inside. It seemed that this old Suntou was probably mentally abnormal.

    As soon as he entered the room, he heard a cough. The darkness could not block Shu Chu's sight. There was no one in the outer room. When he turned his sight to the inner room, he saw an old man sitting on a chair. His hair was messy and he had not seen the light all year round.  His pale face was covered with ravines and interspersed with several scars, which looked extremely terrifying. His eyes were cloudy and he was looking this way.

    In the corner of the room, there are still various things piled up, including scrap iron, weapons, arrows, and a large cauldron, but they are lifeless and cannot feel any life.

    "Old Suntou?" Shu Chu asked.

    "Is something wrong?" His eyes were as protruding as dead fish eyes. The old man coughed a few times and seemed to be dying.

    "I am the new Tiqi commander! Let's get to know each other!" This old man doesn't look like he knows any martial arts, and he's not as scary as the boy from Junjie said!  Looking at Old Suntou, Shu Chu felt a little suspicious. Is this dying old man's martial arts so good that he can't even tell the difference?

    "Got it!" Lao Suntou nodded slightly, turned his head and stopped looking at Shu Chu.

    "The Tiqi camp is gathering, please go there too!" Seeing that the old man ignored him, Shu Chu felt slightly angry and said coldly.

    "Cough, cough!" Old Suntou coughed for a while, and after a while he raised his head and said to Shu Chu: "I am a half-dead old man, and I am not considered a Tiqi person, so I don't need to go, right?" There was an element of discussion in his words.  , but his tone was decisive, without any intention of discussion.

    "You look down on me?" Shu Chu was furious. He wanted to test how powerful this old man was. He took a step forward and filled the whole room with his momentum, covering the old man.

    There was a bit of surprise on the old man's face. He looked at Shu Chu, but suddenly raised his hand and patted it on the armrest of the chair.

 Text Chapter 71: The Tragedy of Hidden Weapons

    Seeing the old man's movements, Shu Chu was confused, but suddenly felt that something was wrong. When the wind blew, two lancets flew towards him.  £®  com

    He is a vicious character who can take action at the slightest disagreement and does not care about his identity at all. At this point, Shu Chu is sure that this old Suntou is the person directly arranged by the emperor. However, looking at the two lancets from  They flew from two directions, one from the south and the other from the north, one from top to bottom, and the other from top to bottom. The angles were very tricky.

    No wonder Jun Jie said he didn¡¯t know the level of martial arts, but no one dared to speak loudly in front of him.

    Shu Chu remained calm. Such a hidden weapon was not a problem for him. He just dodged and allowed the two knives to fly past him and hit the wall. After two "ding, ding" sounds, Shu Chu's eyes returned to Lao Sun.  Head and body.

    The wind roared again, and Shu Chu saw in his spiritual consciousness that the two flying knives hit the wall and the ground, then bounced back, hitting him again.

    It was indeed wonderful. Shu Chu sighed softly, and stretched out his right hand like lightning without even leaving a shadow. He clamped the lancet on his fingertips, one on the left and one on the right. Neither of the two lancets could escape.

    "Okay!" A flash of light burst out in Lao Suntou's cloudy eyes, and he pressed his fingers lightly on the armrest again.

    This time, the sound of "Whist!" was heard endlessly, but it was a powerful crossbow. The dense crossbow swords actually enveloped the entire room. Except for where Lao Suntou was sitting, there was nowhere else that the crossbow arrows could not reach.  blind spot.

    This kind of mechanism was already in a terrifying situation. Without even thinking about it, Shu Chu threw the lancet in his hand at Old Sun's head, and the long sword was instantly unsheathed.

    With Shu Chu¡¯s ability, he had no choice but to draw his sword under such dense arrows. What¡¯s more, these arrows were fired from powerful crossbows.

    Weapons such as crossbows must be strictly controlled, because with this, a weak and weak woman can kill a warrior with first-class martial arts skills. If such a thing is allowed to spread in the world, it will bring terrible disaster.  Therefore, whether it is Southern Chu, Northern Qi, or Xili, strong crossbows are only available in the army, and if any soldier loses a strong crossbow, it is a serious crime to be beheaded.

    Moreover, due to the huge casualties caused by crossbow equipment in the army, as well as the complexity and huge cost of making crossbows, the three countries have no precedent for using strong crossbows in the wars in recent decades. Occasionally,  One or two handfuls are not enough to make a big impact.

    In Nanchu, only the crossbow machine battalion and the Tiqi battalion of the Royal Forest Army were equipped with powerful crossbows, and other armies did not have this treatment.

    The old Suntou in front of him had at least hundreds of crossbow arrows shot at Shu Chu at this moment. In other words, in this room, at least a dozen crossbows shot crossbow arrows at the same time. This was intentional to kill Shu Chu.  .

    With anger in his heart, Shu Chu had to be cautious. Although he considered that these crossbow arrows could not do anything to him, he still had to be careful. If he was accidentally hit by the crossbow arrow, at least a hole would have to be opened in his body. After all, he could  Not indestructible.

    The lightning shot, and the sword curtain was wrapped all over the body. For a while, the sound of the soldiers hit the ears.  The arrow fell a foot thick.  Even with Shu Chu's ability, it was a bit difficult to block as many crossbow arrows as thick as two fingers at a time without attracting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    Old Suntou pulled his hand behind his back, and suddenly a net fell from in front of him, wrapping up the two lancets that were struck at him, then he put it away and lifted it up again, but he was not injured at all.

    Just after he shot down all the crossbow arrows, Shu Chu suddenly felt his feet move. He was suddenly horrified and his figure floated up. In his hurry, he saw a few ball beads coming out of the ground almost close to the soles of his feet. Fortunately, he saw the opportunity quickly.  , otherwise, these iron beads will definitely penetrate the soles of your feet.

    Even so, Shu Chu's heart still couldn't relax. These round iron beads were following closely behind him. Shu Chu, who had hurriedly pulled them up, had nowhere to rely on in the air. He could only wait for his own strength to be exhausted.  The iron ball hit him.

    With his mind spinning, Shu Chu suddenly raised his foot, condensed his true energy on this kick, and then kicked it down.

    All the movements were completed in a flash of lightning. His toes gently touched the edge of the ball. Spiritual energy shone out from under his feet. Using his strength skillfully, Shu Chu turned over like a kite, turned slightly in the air, and headed towards Old Sun.  Pounce over there.

    However, the iron bead hit by Shu Chu's toe suddenly exploded, and objects as thin as needle points scattered in all directions. Shu Chu had already turned over in the air, and the exploded objects chased him again,  It must be said that he is extremely sinister and vicious.  First, he made a sneak attack from the foot of the almost empty goal. Then, there was a hidden weapon hidden in the hidden weapon that was even more difficult to guard against. There was almost no one in the world who could escape such a hidden weapon.

    Shu Chu was moving very fast and felt the change behind him. He hated Lao Suntou a little bit more in his heart. Regardless of whether he was the emperor's son or not, he had to kill him with the sword to eliminate the hatred in his heart.  .Shu Chu rushed towards Lao Sun. He was still in the air, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. He caught a glimpse of an imperceptible light in the corner of his eye, and his heart moved. The long sword was thrust out before his own man, as if he had stabbed something.  , slightly hindered.

    Shu Chu shouted wildly, no longer hiding his secrets, spiritual energy rushed into his body, and the sword erupted with white brilliance. Under this brilliance, a silk thread was wrapped around the Xuxu Sword.

    Even with the power of the Void Cutting Sword, it was unable to cut off this thread. If I were to hit it without noticing, would I be cut in half by the air at my own speed?

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and the sword energy suddenly grew. The silk thread was broken in response to the sword energy, and the spiritual energy was released, and a curtain was laid behind his back to block all the hidden weapons that were shot. Fortunately, these  Hidden weapons are not enough to penetrate the defense line laid by the surging spiritual energy.

    Without any further pause, Shu Chu's long sword stabbed straight at Lao Sun's head. The sword energy circulated and was as long as a foot.

    A few more threads were disconnected, and the violent sword energy reached less than a foot in front of Old Sun's head and chest. Several more rays of light flew towards Shu Chu. However, this time, there was no way to hinder Shu Chu in the slightest.  Under the light of the sword made of Qi, it was as if there was nothing.

    The net fell again, blocking Shu Chu's sword for Lao Suntou. The net was made of unknown things, and was completely black. It was extremely strong under the sword light. However, although Shu Chu's sword light had become a substance, it was still  However, the net could still be penetrated easily. Under the sword energy, the clothes on Old Sun's head and chest suddenly turned into powder.

    Stopping suddenly, Shu Chu saw Lao Suntou's face was calm, without a trace of fear, but with a faint smile on his lips.

    "Why are you laughing?" Shu Chu said angrily, "Do you think I dare not kill you?"

    "Of course you dare!" Old Suntou coughed a few times and said, "Master Tiqi Commander, there is no reason why you wouldn't dare to kill a mere old man who has no power to resist!"

    "Then you are still laughing?" Shu Chu was not in a hurry, he raised his sword lightly and cut off the lines on the net. The net fell under his feet, and there was no barrier between the two of them.

    "Twenty years!" The old man sighed and said, "Twenty years later, I met another person who was able to defeat my hidden weapon. I have been waiting for twenty years!"

    "Why are you sighing, old man? You are the first person in three years who has asked me to use almost all my strength. For this, I must kill you!" Shu Chu's anger has not dissipated, but he does feel a bit useless.  Now it is certain that this old man is only proficient in the study of agency information and does not know any martial arts. His dying appearance is also true.  But such an old man actually allowed himself to use almost all his strength.  Three years ago, if he had entered this house, he would most likely have been killed by these ubiquitous hidden weapons.

    The old man said nothing and looked at Shu Chu with burning eyes, as if waiting for Shu Chu to make a move.

    (Two more updates, the pig killers are doing their best, everyone, please try your best^-^)

 Text Chapter 72 The Power of Heaven

    When Shu Chu stepped out of the hut, he saw that the house was crowded. He even heard someone shouting: "After a month of drinking, I bet this Shu Chu will never come out again!"

    Someone else was shouting: "I made a bet. No matter how much I drink, I can't default on a month's worth of drinks!" This person probably believed in Shu Chu so much because he had seen Shu Chu's martial arts in a restaurant.  .  com

    After seeing Shu Chu stepping out calmly, everyone was speechless and no one said a word.

    "What are you doing here, Du Chu? Didn't I tell you to assemble? Do you think what I said was fart?" Shu Chu's face was ugly, and there were no good words out of his mouth.

    Everyone looked at each other and speculated on the outcome of the battle in the house. Most of them heard the noise in the house just now, but no one dared to go in and watch. Almost everyone here has suffered from Lao Suntou. Wonderful.  Hidden weapons are extremely difficult to detect, and everyone who goes in must, to a greater or lesser degree, come out with something special.  Moreover, people with stronger martial arts skills will win more prizes.

    Since then, every new person who joins the Tiqi camp has to go into Lao Suntou's house and walk around for a while before he can be recognized by the Tiqi army. This has been the rule since Lao Suntou was born.

    Seeing that Shu Chu was angry, the bettors did not dare to say anything anymore. They turned around and walked away, stood up in a spacious place, and gathered.

    After taking the roster from Jun Jie, Shu Chu began to call the names.

    "Zhang Yuanfan!"

    "have!"

    "Shan Qing!"

    "have!"

    ??¡­

    "Lao Mei?" There was no name, only this title. No one answered. Shu Chu read it again, but still no one answered.

    "Where are the people?" Shu Chu asked with a cold face.

    "I didn't come in the camp!" Regarding Shu Chu's question, the Tiqi were quite gloating about his misfortune.

    Shu Chu's eyes swept across the faces of the Tiqi one by one and landed on the face of the lean man. "You, go and call out the people in the camp. If you are afraid, you don't have to come. I'll wait."  I¡¯ll go find them!¡±

    The lean man¡¯s name was Xiao Yinniu, which was a very strange name. After hearing Shu Chu¡¯s words, he smiled as if he was watching a show and turned around to head into the camp.

    After counting all the people, seven people went to Zichen's side for duty. Their names were: Xu Yuan, Zhang Fu, Luo Ping, Chen Shan, Jiang He, Luo Ji'an, and He Qianshan.

    In addition, eight people did not come, namely: Jun Wuwang, Lao Mei, the killer, Jiang Bieying, Gui Wu, Li Jing, Kang Lu, and Lao Suntou.

    It took half a quarter of an hour after the name was recited before eight people, including Xiao Yinniu, walked over. Except for Xiao Yinniu's expression of gloating over his misfortune, the other seven people looked leisurely and contented.  .

    Shu Chu¡¯s cold eyes were as sharp as daggers, staring at the man who was walking in the front with the most leisurely expression, his face was sallow, a bit sickly, and he had a long and narrow Burmese knife hanging under his waist. This man should be Jun Wuwang.  Shu Chu twirled his fingers lightly, thinking that the anger in his body hadn't been exhausted yet, so he had just found his target.

    Seeing that Shu Chu didn¡¯t look right, Xiao Yinniu hurriedly returned to the team, while the others showed disdain.

    Seeing that several people were carrying weapons, Shu Chu said coldly: "You think what I said is nonsense, so I won't say anything more. In one sentence, you won't see the sun tomorrow morning!"

    "It's the twelfth lunar month of winter, can there be sunshine tomorrow?" Someone among the seven people grunted, and a cold light flashed in Shu Chu's eyes, and his hand was already on the hilt of the sword.

    Jun Wuwang looked at Shu Chu a few times, with a bit of surprise on his face, but then he turned back to disdain.  Jun Wuwang said coldly: "Everyone will say big words, I'm afraid Li Ruojie's Void-Slaying Sword will be humiliated!"

    For a moment, the swords were tense, and the smell of gunpowder was in the air. Shu Chu sneered and said: "You all come together, there is less than a quarter of an hour left, and I have to return to the emperor!"

    Jun Wuwang waved his hand, and the seven men, with their weapons in hand, surrounded Shu Chu in a semicircle.  Since Shu Chu uttered such big words, he was not a fool, and Jun Wuwang would not engage in any one-on-one fights.

    ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll have an excuse to kill you!¡± Jun Wuwang¡¯s extreme confidence in the seven people on his side made him say this wildly.

    With a sound of "Zheng!", Shu Chu had already held the Xunzhan Sword in his hand and abandoned the scabbard. Shu Chu suddenly raised his head and looked at the endless dark sky. The burning torches around the martial arts arena covered Shu Chu's body.  His face was illuminated flickeringly, and he felt a sense of loneliness and desolation spread from his body, and then filled the endless void.

    Jun Wuwang's face changed slightly. Seeing the speed at which Shu Chu drew his sword and the momentum at this moment, he felt a little regretful. Maybe he had done something wrong?

    But you are hopelessBeing called Ghost Jian Chou, he naturally has some skills. With a wave of his hand, Jiang Bieying and the killers on both sides took action at the same time. One of them was right and the other was strange. Jiang Bieying's swordsmanship was dignified and he obviously came from a famous family, and the killer was called a killer.  , because his moves are weird and unpredictable. In the Tiqi camp, the two men's skills were ranked fifteenth and ninth respectively.

    Almost at the same time, four judge pens clicked out like lightning, one up and down. The cooperation between Li Jing and Kang Lu has always been the best in the Tiqi camp. Even when the two of them cooperated perfectly, Jun Wuwang did not dare to  Face it head on.

    Lao Mei¡¯s spear thrust out, right at the sides of Li Jing and Kang Lu. Even if they blocked Li Jing and Kang Lu¡¯s judge pens, it would be difficult to defend against this shot.

    And Gui Wu threw eleven flying knives, flying in the air, grazing the bodies of several people, and covering the sky above Shu Chu, making it impossible for Shu Chu to dodge the combined attacks of several people with light skills.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Facing these attacks, even Shu Chu had to marvel that even Li Ruojie had no chance of escaping unharmed under the combined attacks of these seven people.

    In fact, the most dangerous thing is Jun Wuwang who has not yet made a move. The cold light of the Burmese sword shows that he may take action at any time. Even if there is any loophole in this combined attack for Shu Chu to escape, Jun Wuwang's sword will definitely prevent this possibility.  Sex happened, Shu Chu fully believed that even the top master on the Tianban Ranking would be killed by Jun Wuwang's sword when he got out of the combined attack circle.

    The other Tiqiu all held their breath. They were all top-notch masters, and they may not be able to see through all the dangers. However, this kind of murderous intention was so empathetic that even a cold feeling appeared on their skin.

    Jun Wuwang's face showed ruthlessness. There was no room for this attack. If Shu Chu hadn't been aggressive and uttered arrogant words, there wouldn't have been seven people attacking together.  If you want to kill, just kill. If the worst is possible, just run away. Although this Tiqi camp is a good place, it is not one that makes people reluctant to leave.

    Shu Chu suddenly lowered his head and looked at the seven people who were attacking. At this time, the swords of Jiang Bieying and the killer were already in front of him. He could not block them. Even if he blocked their swords at the same time, the next judge's pen would be blocked.  and flying knives can no longer be dodged or deflected.

    There was a brilliance in his eyes that he had never seen since coming down the mountain, and Shu Chu suddenly smiled.

    This is a bit interesting, this is the real Tiqi, the unrivaled Tiqi in the rivers, lakes and battlefields.  If it were all like the fight in the restaurant, then this Tiqi commander wouldn't be so important.

    ¡°Then, let yourself try your best for the first time after coming down the mountain. I just used the sword energy I learned three years ago against Lao Suntou. Now, let¡¯s see my real power.  Shu Chu had a thought and roared loudly!

    The moment when the roar started, it was also the moment when Shu Chu took action.

    There is no sword energy, no momentum that splits mountains and seas, there is only ¡ª¡ª silence!

    Absolute silence, all attacks no longer exist. Although the spiritual energy is as deep as the ocean, there is no tide. 'When the sea moves to the extreme, there are no waves, only earth-shattering loneliness!  ¡¯

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Absolute silence, the lamps and torches that were originally swaying in the wind have all condensed, and there seems to be no living thing in the void.

    Jiang Bieying and the killer's sword stopped less than an inch from Shu Chu's chest and throat. This inch of distance became a chasm

    Li Jing and Kang Lu¡¯s pens were frozen two inches away from Shu Chu¡¯s chest, and the surprise on their faces was frozen

    Lao Mei¡¯s gun is hidden under Li Jing¡¯s ribs, and has not yet emerged

    Kiwu¡¯s flying knives stopped strangely on and around Shu Chu¡¯s head, but seemed to be floating weightlessly, meaningless

    Jun Wuwang, the only one who made any move, drew his sword when Shu Chuxiao appeared, but he maintained the posture of drawing the sword, frozen, and in his heart, only despair

    There was a momentary pause after Shu Chu's sword came out. Then, his wrist rotated lightly and the sword tip trembled

    All the Tiqi who were watching the battle felt a sense of despair in their hearts. It seemed that the people who suffered Shu Chu¡¯s backlash were not Jun Wuwang and the others, but also himself. However, there was absolutely no thought of resistance.

    As the tip of the sword trembled more and more fiercely, finally, there was a soft sound of "Porphyry!", and something happened that shocked everyone - Jun Wuwang and the seven people were shattered bit by bit at this sound.  

    It is indeed broken, just like porcelain deliberately hit by feminine inner force, broken bit by bit and turned into powder. What everyone will never forget is that these powders also form a person and the shape of a weapon.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Suddenly, everything returned to normal. In the night wind, all the powder was blown away and dissipated in the air.  The bodies of Jun Wuwang and the seven others were slowly stretched, and then completely blown away.

    "Peng!" With a sound, Shu Chu fell down and knelt on the ground. Blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth in a strange situation.

    "Heaven?" Shu Chu smiled miserably. There was no joy of victory on his pale face. Instead, he looked like he had failed.

    No one among the Tiqi could react from the shock. Even those with exaggerated expressions were no different from fools when they saw such a situation.

    The traces of Jun Wuwang and the seven others have been erased, as if they had never appeared here before!

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but with a sound of "Boom!", a Tiqi fell to his knees. After kneeling down, his legs were trembling, "Everyone lead" The four commanders  The words are not smooth at all.

    As if they were infected, "Dong dong dong!" There were more than ten Tiqi people who could not stand firmly and knelt down. The Tiqi who were slightly less able to withstand it.

    ??Spitting the blood from his mouth, Shu Chu slowly stood up with his sword in hand.

    "Okay, just pretend that what just happened never happened!" Shu Chu's words were cold, his pale face showed fatigue and weakness, and he took a step slowly, but he was shaky.

    "Boss!" Shu Chu was holding his body and turned his head, but it was the boy from Junjie.

    "Take me to the house where I live, and you go see the emperor" At this point, Shu Chu rested tiredly, and then said: "If I beat him, I won't let him down in the future!"

    "Well!" Jun Jie supported Shu Chu and slowly walked towards the residence of Tiqi camp.

    "Confined space, damn it!" Shu Chu cursed in his heart: "The constrained space that Zhang Jixian said is not a life-or-death situation and must not be used lightly in the future!"

    (Since this chapter has a relatively large number of words, there will not be two updates today!)

 Text Chapter 73 Unruly Woman

    When Shu Chu used the confinement space, Luo Xuemeng suddenly raised his head at Luo Xuemeng's mansion in the east of the imperial city. Lie Zhen on the side was surprised when he saw Luo Xuemeng's appearance and couldn't help but ask: "Master, what's wrong?  ?¡±

    "Absolutely taboo?" Luo Xuemeng murmured to himself, "It's surprising that there are still people in Southern Chu who have this kind of power!" Even with his ability, he couldn't specifically know who had used such power.  £®  com

    Lie Zhen was moved and asked: "Is there anyone else who knows this kind of magic?"

    Luo Xuemeng nodded slightly and said: "The Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Zhongzhou is even more dangerous than in the West, but you haven't seen it yet!"

    Lie Zhen nodded blankly. Seeing his master becoming more and more persuasive, he suddenly felt horrified in his heart and said no more.

    At the same time, Zhang Jixian also had a feeling and raised his head to look at the Tiqi camp, wondering in his heart, who made Shu Chu actually use the power of confining space?

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t even look at the place where his commander lived. He used the remaining strength to slowly guide the spiritual energy into his body, and then let the spiritual energy flow naturally in his body before falling asleep.

    He was really too tired. The confinement space exhausted all the spiritual energy he could channel, and he was also hollowed out. The already extremely wide meridians in his body were arbitrarily impacted, and they were broken like never before.

    Fortunately, the problem is not serious and can be repaired overnight.

    The whole night passed quietly in sleep. When I woke up the next day, it was already three o'clock in the morning. I was still a little weak. Yawning, Shu Chu pushed the door open and went out.

    However, he saw a man standing at the door as straight as a spear. Shu Chu was startled, isn't this the boy Junjie?  What is the pestle doing here?

    "Boss!" Upon hearing the movement, Junjie suddenly turned around and saluted Shu Chu, which was extremely respectful.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but be surprised for a while, stretched a few times, and said lazily: "I'm so hungry, is there a place to eat?"

    Jun Jie did not answer immediately, but looked at Shu Chu strangely, rolling his eyes a few times, not knowing what he was thinking.  The surroundings were empty, not a single Tiqi appeared.

    "What's wrong?" Seeing Jun Jie's strange expression, Shu Chu asked.

    Jun Jie suddenly showed a smile and said: "Boss, I'm just wondering why there is such a big difference between you today and yesterday!"

    "What's the difference?" Shu Chu was stunned for a moment before asking.

    "Yesterday, the boss showed a domineering attitude in the restaurant and camp. No one but me, we dare not show off in front of you, but now" As soon as Jun Jie said this, Shu Chu understood  After coming over and laughing for a while, Shu Chucai said: "Yesterday was a special situation, and I was not in a good mood. If I have the same straight face every day as yesterday, then I will be exhausted!"

    Jun Jie showed a hearty smile, took a step forward, and said: "Boss, the brothers are waiting for you at the Imperial City Restaurant. I will hold a banquet to welcome you. This is a way for the brothers to apologize for yesterday's mistake!"

    "Apologise?" Shu Chu was slightly surprised and said, "How did you say that?"

    Jun Jie led the way and replied: "Last night you punished Jun Wuwang and the others with their tricks, which made all the brothers admire them. Only then did they realize their ignorance. If the boss hadn't been merciful, I'm afraid we wouldn't have seen the sun today."  So, this drinking is actually an apology to you."

    Shu Chu laughed again and said, "It's quite refreshing. Let's go. I happen to be hungry!"

    "Boss, what was the name of your move last night?" Along the way, Jun Jie's behavior was completely different from yesterday. When he learned that Jun Jie had been guarding him at the door all night, Shu Chu was also slightly moved, but he was still a little confused.  .

    "That move is called confinement." Shu Chu suddenly stopped.

    Jun Jie also stopped unconsciously and looked at Shu Chu.

    "Tell me, why did you help me yesterday?" Shu Chu was still smiling, but being looked at by him like this made Junjie feel terrified.

    People like Shu Chu cannot be offended.  This is not only the thought of Junjie, but also the thought in the hearts of all Tiqiu.

    "Two years ago, Prime Minister Yun saved me once and then arranged for me to join the Tiqi camp!" Jun Jie said without hesitation: "In the Tiqi camp, it can be divided into four forces, and the three major families plus  There is no small contradiction in people who have no place to belong to!"

    It turned out that it was because of Yun Zhongtian¡¯s reputation that Shu Chu was noncommittal and asked calmly: ¡°Do you think I am from Yun Zhongtian?¡±

    "Isn't it?" Jun Jie asked with doubts.

    Shu Chu shook his head lightly and took steps.

    Entering the Imperial City Restaurant again, as soon as you enter the door, you see the beautiful princess sitting behind the counter,Seeing Shu Chu, she stared at him without turning her eyes.

    "Lord Commander, here!" Seeing Shu Chu, Lao Ba standing at the top of the stairs showed a silly smile and shouted to Shu Chu and Shu Chu.

    "Your Majesty, you were so majestic yesterday!" The princess sneered, her voice as clear as a bell carrying a hint of anger.

    " Shu Chu smiled. He was in a good mood today, so he shouldn't feel bad about the beauty. However, he still didn't answer the beautiful princess's words and walked straight towards the stairs.

    "Shu Chu!"

    Hearing the angry shouts from behind, Shu Chu sighed slightly, turned around, and said with a chuckle: "Your Majesty, what do you have to say?"

    "You're going too far to deceive others, do you think being a Tiqi commander is a big deal?" He stood up abruptly and overturned the stool he was sitting on. There was a loud "clang" sound, which made several of the waiters nearby jump.

    The princess, whose temperament was nothing like that of a princess, walked up to Shu Chu, pointed at Shu Chu's nose and said, "I hate you, a self-righteous, arrogant and ignorant man like you the most. You are not welcome here.  Get out!" Following her words, she pointed her finger toward the door.

    Shu Chu was confused at first, and then became angry.  Isn't this woman sick?  He sneered and said, "Why did Your Highness say this?"

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s cold words, the princess suddenly woke up and realized her gaffe.  However, I actually understood what was going on. This stinky man named Shu Chu had ignored his own beauty and devalued himself into being worthless yesterday. It should have made him angry. But when he called him just now, he  He didn't pay any attention to it, and he was so angry that he acted like this.

    Her name is Feng Xiaoxiao, and she is a member of the royal family. Which man would not be fascinated by her when he sees her?  Even these unruly Tiqi cannot be humble in front of him?  Why can Shu Chu turn a blind eye to himself?  Thinking of this, Her Royal Highness the Princess' anger surged up again, and she said to Shu Chu: "Your Excellency, Commander, you broke several weapons and several tables and chairs in my building yesterday, and you haven't compensated yet!"

    Shu Chu couldn't help but laugh again. Such a poor excuse dissipated a little bit of anger in his heart. But, is the woman in front of him really sick?

    "How much is it?" Shu Chuxiao asked.

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s smile, Feng Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and said loudly: ¡°Twenty taels!¡±

    "Junjie, do you have any money?" Not wanting to tangle with this woman, Shu Chu frowned and asked Junjie beside him.  He himself is penniless, and he has not yet received the monthly salary for the position of commander. Well, if he meets the emperor again, he will ask him to pay for it!

    Jun Jie silently handed over twenty taels.

    Seeing the meaningless look on Shu Chu's face, Feng Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and said in a strange way: "I mean twenty taels of gold!"

    "Go and grab it!" Shu Chu's face sank, he took the silver in Junjie's hand and walked upstairs without looking back.

    "You" Seeing Shu Chu's expression, Feng Xiaoxiao was furious. He lifted up on his tiptoes and threw himself directly at Shu Chu on the stairs. His fist came out, but it was Shu Chu's face.  He deliberately wanted to teach Shu Chu a lesson.

    No one said anything or moved. They were startled by the changes in front of them. Most people in the field had a deep understanding of how high Shu Chu's martial arts was, especially Tiqi.  And this princess, who seemed a little crazy, also saw the duel downstairs last night, but suddenly took action like this. Did she drink too much?  However, everyone in this building, except Shu Chu, knows that she can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. Besides, drinking early in the morning is not really suitable!

    Since coming down the mountain, Shu Chu has seen many ignorant people, but this is the first time Shu Chu has seen such ignorant people like this princess.

    He gently reached out with his hand, and without any suspense, it locked her wrist like an iron hoop. Shu Chu retracted his hand and pulled the princess to the corridor.

    The cold light in his eyes grew stronger, and Shu Chu looked coldly at the woman who was pressed against the handrail of the stairs.

    Seeing the fierce look in Shu Chu's eyes, Feng Xiaoxiao realized what she had done wrong. The man in front of her could not be judged by common sense. He might not even blink an eye if he killed someone of his status.  With this thought, a deep fear could not help but arise in my heart.

    However, Feng Xiaoxiao still misjudged Shu Chu. Shu Chu stared at Shu Chu for a long time. Jun Jie behind him wanted to persuade him, but he still did not dare to come forward. The old man upstairs was also silent.

    Shu Chu suddenly laughed, a very evil smile, and of course, a sexy smile.  His body suddenly squeezed forward. The staircase was originally narrow, so the two of them were even closer together, with their towering breasts leaning against the broad male chest.

    "No matter what you are thinking, if you do something wrong, you will be punished!" Shu Chu's face looked a little embarrassed.Cool, but with a smile, it looked very strange. Feng Xiaoxiao was a little dazed. She looked at Shu Chu and forgot to speak.

    He kissed Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s bright red lips hard, and the cold and hard feeling made her feel suffocated.

    "Thousands of people have tasted a little bit of red lips, but they don't know if it is true or not!" Vicious words came out of Shu Chu's mouth, and everyone upstairs and downstairs were stunned for a while. They couldn't believe that such cold words came from this place that originally made people feel proud.  From the mouth of a man who is vast and free and easy-going.

    "Pa!" There was a crisp sound, the palm of the hand was slapped on the plump buttocks, and a slim figure flew up. Many people looked at the flying person, but who was Her Highness the Princess?  The originally soft and moving body hit a table, and the table was smashed into pieces.

    Shu Chu let out a long laugh, and the next moment, he was already upstairs, clinging to Lao Ba's shoulders, and disappeared into the corridor upstairs.

    "Princess, are you okay?" The young shopkeeper appeared next to the princess who fell on the ground at the right time, helped her up, and asked with concern.

    Feng Xiaoxiao's face was still white with confusion, and there were two strings of tears hanging on her face. The young shopkeeper woke her up and held back her tears. She threw away the young shopkeeper's hand in disgust and stood blankly looking at the place where Shu Chu disappeared upstairs.  .

    "Shu Chu, one day, I want you to kneel down and beg me!" Holding back her tears, the beautiful princess ran towards the door, murmuring in her mouth.

    Several attendants hurriedly followed. The master was humiliated and they failed to stand up. Now, they have to make up for it, otherwise, it will be difficult to get along!

 Text Chapter 74: Calling Brothers

    (This chapter is a bit too yyy, so don¡¯t criticize me for being illogical!)

    When we got upstairs, we were still in the corridor when we heard a burst of noise. We opened a door at the end of the corridor and saw a crowd of people inside. Almost everyone was inside.  .com

    Most people were rowing fists and drinking, while some were sitting quietly and competing in martial arts in the open space next to the door.  The room was very large, with nearly a hundred Tiqi sitting there, but it was not very crowded. In the center of the room, there was a large table, and on both sides were soft couches that formed a huge arc.

    Seeing Shu Chu at the door, everyone stopped, looked at Shu Chu at the door, and then stood up.

    "Boss, are you here?" said Yang Ruoming. Jun Wuwang died, and he became a convincing figure in the Tiqi.  Speaking of which, he was a few years older than Shu Chu, and the old man's shouting was a bit nondescript.  This title was probably given by the emperor, and it was quite suitable for the temperament of these bachelors. If he were to call Shu Chuzu the commander, it would look very unfamiliar.

    Shu Chu smiled and nodded, walked to the table and said: "It's not suitable to drink alcohol early in the morning, but since the brothers think highly of it, Shu Chu doesn't dare to refuse. However, it's better to drink less. In the evening, Shu Chu will be the host."  , invite everyone to gather together and drink with open belly!"

    "Boss is right. In that case, let's each toast you a cup to apologize for yesterday's disrespect!" Wu Jingting took a cup from the table, filled it for Shu Chu, and then poured it for himself, saying  : "I'm the oldest here, so I'll go first!"

    Shu Chu felt a little embarrassed. There were ninety-seven people here, that is, ninety-seven cups. Although the wine glasses were not big, these bachelors must have drank strong alcohol. After drinking so much wine, he would most likely get drunk.  ?

    But, does this show weakness?  Shu Chu held the cup, touched it with Wu Jingting's cup, and drank it all in one gulp.

    "Okay!" Those Tiqi cheered one after another, but in their hearts they thought that they could finally get back to where they were yesterday. With so many cups, Shu Chu couldn't be drunk.

    "Drink this cup. From now on, as long as the boss says hello, it will come in the wind or go out in the fire, and I, Wu, will have nothing to say!" After saying this, Wu Jingting drank it all.

    Hearing Wu Jingting's words, Shu Chu felt a little moved. These people are all men. After saying this sentence, they have become brothers. Although I don't know what will happen in the future, it is difficult to change this feeling. This is  The passion of men.

    Next was Yang Ruoming. He smiled and finished a drink with Shu Chu without saying anything.  But this person has a reserved temperament, and everything he says is hidden deep in his heart, so there is no need to say more.

    After that, there is Luo Ji'an. He is about the same age as Shu Chu. He was on duty last night and did not see Shu Chu's ability.

    "Ji An deeply regrets not seeing the boss's style yesterday, but there will be many opportunities in the future. I hope the boss will lead us brothers to do something good so that we will not let down the martial arts skills that we have practiced so hard. No matter it is  Longtan or tiger, no matter what!"

    Shu Chu felt a little ashamed. If he hadn't made a bet with the emperor, he might not have come to Tiqi camp yet. After drinking in silence, Shu Chu patted Luo Ji'an on the shoulder and said, "I didn't think about doing anything.  It's a big deal, but as long as I'm here, I want the Tiqi camp to walk sideways under the sky, no matter where it is!" When saying the last sentence, Shu Chu emphasized his tone. Now, he has been completely infected. Originally,  He didn't care about the position of leader of the Tiqi, but now he had to think again.

    When it was Jun Jie¡¯s turn, Jun Jie said: ¡°From now on, wherever there is a boss, there will be me, Jun Jie!¡±

    After Shu Chu finished drinking, he shook Junjie's hand. To be honest, he admired this young man very much. He was the best in Tiqi in martial arts. He was calm and had great potential.

    ??Drinking one cup after another, after drinking more than twenty cups, Shu Chu was already staggering a little. The wine was a good daughter's red and had full stamina.

    Shu Chu secretly thought that if things continued like this, he would definitely make a big fool of himself. He changed his mind and guided the spiritual energy in his body to dilute the alcohol. He felt that his mind had woken up and felt much refreshed.

    Keep drinking. These drinks cannot be refused. Shu Chu understands that if he wants this group of people to truly obey him and truly obey his words, in addition to overwhelming them with force, he must also make them not think that he is an outsider.  Really blended together.

    When it was Xiao Yinniu's turn, he raised his glass and said, "Since I was little, there have been very few people that I have convinced myself of. Now that I have a boss, I, Xiao Yinniu, have nothing to say!" This lean man spoke sincerely.  , without the slightest hint of coldness from yesterday, Shu Chu smiled when he heard the words, shook hands, and then drank the glass of wine in his hand.

    Old Ba stood up and said: "Boss, as long as you say a word, let me kill the emperor, and I am willing to do so!"

    Shu Chu slapped hardHe put his shoulder on his shoulder and said, "How can this be done?" He took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "But if I ask you to kidnap the queen, will you do it?"

    The boss is an honest man. When he heard Shu Chu¡¯s words, his eyes widened and he was stunned for a moment before he said loudly: ¡°Boss, do you want to find the queen as your wife? If so, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    The crowd burst into laughter again, and someone shouted: "Boss, let's go grab the most beautiful woman in the capital to be your wife!" Everyone cheered and applauded.  Shu Chu couldn't help but rubbed his nose and said, "This is a good idea, though."

    After a pause, he said: "With your boss, I am so charming and handsome, do you still need to use this method?"

    Cows were flying all over the sky, and everyone burst into laughter again.

    The wine had to continue to be drank. After drinking more than ninety glasses, even though Shu Chu had the spiritual energy to dilute the alcohol, he was still dizzy. As everyone cheered, Shu Chu finally breathed a sigh of relief. The wine was finally over.  It's time to finish drinking.

    Sitting down and lying down, everyone had completely lost the restraint and indifference of yesterday. They pulled Shu Chu and started punching each other and talking nonsense.

    Sitting next to Shu Chu, Yang Ruoming suddenly asked Shu Chu: "Boss, you entered Lao Suntou's house yesterday. What happened?"

    As soon as Yang Ruoming said this, several people gathered around and expressed enough curiosity about it.

    Shu Chu looked at the carved wooden boards on the roof, shook his head slightly, and said, "Well, his hidden weapons are amazingly crafted. Don't mess with him in the future!"

    The words stopped here. There was no other information. The Tiqiu still wanted to ask questions, but Shu Chu smiled and said no more.

    ***

    In the dim room, the old man's pale face was covered with scars, but his eyes were calm, and the sword stopped at his throat seemed not to exist.

    "Why don't you take action yet?" The old man's deep and hoarse voice echoed in the room.

    "Are you begging for death?" Shu Chu noticed something, stared at the old man, and asked.

    "Haha!" Lao Suntou suddenly laughed, and threw himself forward, hitting the tip of the sword that was very close at hand.

    However, the one holding the sword was none other than Shu Chu. The long sword was no different from his arm. What's more, he was afraid that the old man would make a sudden move again. If he moved his hand, the sword would have been withdrawn.  The old man hit the ground hard.

    Looking at the old man's actions coldly, Shu Chu chuckled and said: "If you want to die, you have so many hidden weapons, you can easily die, why do you need to hit my sword?"

    The old man didn¡¯t answer. He put his hands on the ground and slowly straightened his upper body.

    Looking at the old man's actions, Shu Chu was suddenly startled. He looked down and saw that the old man's legs were dragging feebly, without any strength at all. Shu Chu felt a little sad, but this old guy turned out to be a cripple.

    "How did you get your legs?" As soon as Shu Chu said this, he didn't ask a stupid question. Looking at it, this old man's legs have been disabled for a long time. This question is not only redundant.  , I'm afraid it will arouse the old man's hatred.

    He raised his body up with his dry hands, turned around with difficulty, climbed onto the chair where he was sitting, and the old man returned to his seat.

    Shu Chu wanted to reach out and give Old Sun a hand, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, Old Sun ignored him, and he felt something was wrong, so he took his hand back.

    "Since you won't kill me, then you can go!" The old man's cold words and superior attitude seemed to be that he was the winner, which made Shu Chu feel unhappy again. However, thinking that the old man was a cripple  , there was no one to take care of him, so he felt pity and Shu Chu said no more.  He stepped out, but his face didn't look very good.

 Text Chapter 75 Goodbye Yongrong

    (Many friends may not like this chapter, but I guarantee that there will definitely be a big change in the next chapter)

    After eating something casually to get rid of most of the alcohol, and chatting randomly with these Tiqi, Shu Chu thought of Yun Zixuan. He couldn't return to Yun Mansion yesterday, but he didn't know what she was thinking about now.  Will you also think of yourself?

    By the way, there is also Xiaoxi. She was not able to go to the match yesterday. Is she thinking wildly again?  Or do you think you are dead?  Thinking of Xiao Xi's strange thoughts, Shu Chu laughed unconsciously.

    There was a light knock on the door. Junjie, who was close to the door, heard the sound and walked over to open the door a little.

    After probably saying something to the person who knocked on the door, Junjie turned to Shu Chu and said, "Boss, the emperor invites you to see him!"

    Hearing Jun Jie's words, Shu Chu nodded, stood up and said to all the Tiqi: "Brothers, I'm going to see the emperor, and we'll talk when we come back!" After a round of drinking, some Tiqi were still facing Shu Chu.  Although most of the toasts were made by Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting beside him, Shu Chu drank a few more glasses and took this opportunity to escape.  Moreover, the bet I made yesterday has been won. It is only right to show off to the emperor first. By the way, it would be better if I could see Li Yongrong. Speaking of which, after leaving the cliff at Lao Junguan,  Shu Chu didn't want to take advantage of her anymore, but he didn't want to see her again during the martial arts competition last night, and his heart was aroused again.

    The Tiqi refused to comply and made calls one after another to persuade them to stay. Shu Chu ignored him and walked directly towards the door. The Tiqi did not dare to stop them, but the bolder ones began to slander the emperor.

    ??The poor emperor provides food and drink for these princes, but he still can't get a good reputation!

    After leaving the door, I saw a young eunuch standing at the door. Seeing Shu Chu, he looked obviously relieved. The Tiqi camp has always been unruly, and you have to be careful when dealing with the Tiqi. Therefore,  Even under the emperor's order, the eunuch was careful to talk to Jun Jie. Now that he saw Shu Chu coming out, the task was mostly completed.

    After taking a look at the eunuch who was about fifteen or sixteen years old, Shu Chu walked downstairs and walked towards the palace. Junjie and the others were going out to see each other off. Shu Chu waved his hand and led them back. They were just going to the palace.  Is it worth it?

    Walking with the little eunuch along the way, Shu Chu felt a little bored and asked casually: "What's your name?"

    Generally speaking, the eunuch who can go out to announce the emperor's decree is the eunuch whom the emperor trusts. Seeing that he is not old, Shu Chu feels a little pity. He probably has never tasted the taste of a woman, so that job is cut off, and his life is incomplete.  ah!

    "My name is Xiao San'er, and she is Eunuch Cao's apprentice!" The knowledgeable little eunuch reported the name of the old eunuch who took care of him. Eunuch Cao had a good reputation and was a good supporter.

    Shu Chu frowned. Although he was a eunuch, he called himself a slave. He was not used to this.  However, this may be a perverted rule of the palace, but it¡¯s hard to say anything.

    We passed several checkpoints on the road and were not far from Zichen Palace.

    "What is Eunuch Cao's position?" Shu Chu was still very curious about Eunuch Cao's position. He was highly skilled in martial arts and highly trusted by Emperor Mingyang. If he could do what he did as an eunuch, he would be able to stand out, right?

    "My lord, the Commander-in-Chief, I am the general manager and the eunuch who holds the pen!"

    " This Shu Chu understands that the chief steward is responsible for managing the affairs of the palace, while the eunuch Bingbi writes for the emperor!

    While he was talking, he had already arrived outside Zichen Palace. The young eunuch said to Shu Chu: "Your Majesty, please wait a moment. I will go in first to inform you!" Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, Shu Chu had already walked towards the entrance of the palace and said to him.  The guards guarding outside the palace turned a blind eye. Shu Chu stepped directly over the threshold. The guards shouted, but they couldn't stop him.

    After walking around several screens with ease, Shu Chu heard the shrill voice of the little eunuch: "Shu Chu, the commander of the Tiqi Battalion, has an audience with Your Majesty!" He was smart enough to shout directly when he saw that he couldn't stop Shu Chu.

    The layout of the place where the emperor lived was indeed a bit strange. There were screens one after another, and the whole hall was divided into countless parts. He didn't realize it when he came with Eunuch Cao last night. Now Shu Chu was a little confused. After the door was blocked by the screen, he felt  Some can't tell the difference between east, west, north and south.

    Fortunately, Eunuch Cao appeared at the right time. When he saw Shu Chu, he smiled slightly and led him through the screen area.

    His eyes suddenly opened up, and he saw a short table sitting opposite Emperor Mingyang. A beautiful woman with a snow-white light fur coat, with bright autumn eyes and black hair on her temples, piled up like a crow, was holding a white chess piece, frowning in thought.  , indescribably bright and moving.  But who is Li Yongrong?

    "Shu Chu, you're here!" Emperor Mingyang laughed and turned to look at Shu Chu.

    "I won the bet, come and claim my winningsWoolen cloth!  "Shu Chu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.

    Staring at Shu Chu, Emperor Mingyang smiled meaningfully and said, "Don't you want to take it now? You don't know how to use weapons when you enter the palace, and you are disrespectful when you see me and don't kneel down. You are the first person since the founding of the Southern Chu Kingdom!  "

    As he said that, he looked at Li Yongrong, who was sitting opposite him, and then at Eunuch Cao beside him.

    "Your Majesty, it's your turn!" But at this moment, Li Yongrong, who was originally hesitant, finally made a move. He seemed to have a good trick. He frowned and smiled, and felt that the whole room was filled with joy.

    Then she raised her eyes to look at Shu Chu, and suddenly blinked. Unlike on the cliff that day, in addition to being charming, she actually had an extra kind of cuteness.

    Emperor Mingyang didn't see Li Yongrong's eyes. He glanced at the chessboard on the low table, smiled and said, "My beloved concubine, I give up!"

    After saying this to Li Yongrong, he turned to Shu Chu and said: "Sit down wherever you like, Commander Shu. You are not polite anyway, right?" There was a bit more joking in his words, not the kingly tone of yesterday.  Majesty, but this is quite to Shu Chu's liking. The old emperor is no longer as annoying as yesterday.

    "Your Majesty, you haven't lost yet, how can you admit defeat like this?" Li Yongrong said coquettishly, being dissatisfied with Emperor Mingyang's admission of defeat.

    Emperor Mingyang smiled, then turned to Shu Chu and said, "Shu Chu, can you play chess?"

    It was unexpected that Emperor Mingyang would ask such a question. After Shu Chu was stunned for a moment, he nodded slightly.

    "That's great!" Emperor Mingyang clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Then let's play a game with me. If we play against her, I always lose!"

    Li Yongrong snorted dissatisfiedly. Emperor Mingyang showed great affection for her. He laughed a few times and coaxed her a few times in a low voice before Li Yongrong gave up his seat.

    Shu Chu felt like there were bugs crawling in his heart. He couldn't tell what it felt like. However, he couldn't go up and ask Li Yongrong, right?

    Sitting down gently, Eunuch Cao had already cleared away the chess pieces on the chessboard.

    Putting four stones in the four corners, Emperor Mingyang was so polite that he actually held the white stone and prepared to make a move. Shu Chu felt unhappy and blocked Emperor Mingyang's hand from making a move, saying: "Your Majesty, you are the king of ten thousand times."  Jun, let me come first!"

    Emperor Mingyang was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect Shu Chu to say such a thing, and he couldn't deny it. When he saw it, Shu Chu snatched the chess box containing the white pieces, and also snatched the white piece in his hand.  Place the black chess box in front of him.  All movements are incredibly fast.

    "No. 36, hang up!" Shu Chu shouted softly.

    Emperor Mingyang reluctantly responded to the squeeze, Shu Chu jumped up, and Emperor Mingyang followed Xiao Fei.  The two of them made moves quickly, and in the blink of an eye they had already made dozens of moves.

    The poor emperor was not bad at chess, but he always played chess. Whether it was the ministers or the concubines, they all gave in to him. Even if he won, the emperor would not lose too ugly. But now he happened to meet Shu Chu.  He felt like he was leaving without thinking, and jumped into the traps one after another.

    On one side, Li Yongrong stood beside the emperor, covering his mouth and snickering. Eunuch Cao did not dare to laugh, but he was holding it in very uncomfortable.

    Although the situation is not clear now, the black man follows the white man everywhere and has lost the opportunity.  After dozens more moves, Shu Chu took three of the four corners, still bullying him at every turn. Emperor Mingyang gave in at every turn, and the situation took a turn for the worse.  A big dragon started from the side, killing left and right. It always lacked the energy. It was embarrassing to be surrounded by Shu Chu.

    "Your Majesty, if you lose, stop struggling to your death!" Shu Chu curled his lips and said unceremoniously.

    Emperor Mingyang was unyielding and ignored Shu Chu's words, but his face became increasingly ugly.

    Li Yongrong's eyes fell on Shu Chu, his beautiful eyes were wandering, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    There was slight sweat on Eunuch Cao¡¯s forehead. The emperor would definitely have a bad temper if he stayed for a while, so he had to be careful.

    Finally, another move blocked the way out for Heizi. Emperor Mingyang had no choice but to stop. On the chessboard, if the Dragon took away Heizi, there would be very few left.

    Emperor Mingyang said helplessly: "Shu Chu, you are not only good at martial arts, but you are also so good at chess!", trying to find a place for himself.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t buy it, and said unceremoniously: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good at chess, it¡¯s that your chess skills are too poor, Your Majesty!¡±

    The emperor looked embarrassed, stretched out his hand to mess with the chess pieces on the board, and said, "How is that possible? My chess skills have always been good. If you don't believe me, ask Eunuch Cao and Concubine Rong!"

    "Yes, your majesty's chess skills have actually reached the pinnacle. It's just that Commander Shu's chess skills are even better!" Eunuch Cao seized the opportunity and flattered him. Emperor Mingyang's face softened slightly.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t care about him.Duo sneered and said, "If you reach the top, wouldn't I be a chess master?"

    "You can't keep taking pictures of this. If you keep taking pictures, you may even blush. Eunuch Cao will be speechless."

    "Haha, we play chess just for fun. We don't care about winning or losing. The emperor doesn't care about winning or losing. Why should Commander Shu care about this?" Li Yongrong's words were just right. The emperor glanced at Li Yongrong with pity and felt  He instantly felt relieved, his ugly face turned cloudy, and he actually started to laugh.

    Shu Chu was depressed. After taking a look at Li Yongrong, he asked Emperor Mingyang: "Did the emperor call me here just to play chess with me?"

    After being startled for a moment, Eunuch Cao's face changed slightly. This Shu Chu was always so rude in front of the emperor. If the emperor hadn't relied on him, he would have been beheaded!

 Text Chapter 76 Concubine Rong¡¯s concerns

    "Of course not!" Soothing expression turned slightly angry. Shu Chu ignored his majesty and challenged his emperor's dignity again and again, but he couldn't get angry.  .  com

    Taking a long breath, Emperor Mingyang said: "Commander Shu, last night I said I would give you 50,000 gold, but Eunuch Cao didn't know where to send the money to reward you. So, I thought about it, anyway, you are  Commander Tiqi must have a place to live in the palace. Since Li Ruojie has retired to seclusion, the Zijin Palace he previously lived in is not far from Tiqi camp, so you can live there from now on!"

    When Shu Chu heard what Emperor Mingyang said, he was slightly startled, and sighed in his heart, as expected, the tea gets cold as soon as people leave!

    "Actually, even if Li Ruojie comes back, the width of Zijin Palace will be more than enough for dozens of people!" Emperor Mingyang continued: "The main reason is that Zijin Palace is not far from my Zichen Palace. If  If anything happens here, you can come over as soon as possible!"

    It seems that Emperor Mingyang is really not at ease about his own safety. No wonder, whether it is Shu Chu six years ago, Heng Qixin of the Nanmomen, or Zhang Jixian, the Luoxue Nightmare, if he wants to appear in the palace, he must  Being discovered by the Ouchi guards was actually very easy.

    However, the current Emperor Mingyang has indeed lowered his attitude and can no longer tolerate Shu Chu. Shu Chu felt a little ashamed and said to Emperor Mingyang: "Fifty thousand taels of gold, not a penny less. Pay it back."  Yes, what is my daily salary?"

    Although the name is a reward, it is the same as asking Shu Chu to be a bodyguard with fifty thousand taels of gold. I don¡¯t know what Emperor Mingyang thinks, but in Shu Chu¡¯s view, at least if you have short hands, you have to do something.  It was certain to protect Emperor Ming Yang¡¯s safety. Otherwise, could I owe him anything?

    But at this moment, the eunuch's sharp voice came from outside the screen, "Report to the emperor that Taiwei Fang and Hu Jiuyuan, the Minister of Rites, are outside the palace asking for an audience!"

    Emperor Mingyang frowned and said, "Let them go to the Yangxin Hall!"

    His words were not big, but they were meant for Eunuch Cao to listen to. Eunuch Cao shouted, and the eunuch outside the door took the order.

    Li Yongrong interrupted at this time and said: "Your Majesty, since you have important matters, Yongrong has resigned!"

    "My beloved concubine, haven't you been depressed lately and want to take a break?" Emperor Mingyang's mood obviously deteriorated with the arrival of Taiwei Fang and the Minister of Rites, and he looked a little impatient.

    "Your Majesty, how dare Yong Rong wander around the palace without your company?" Her expression was aggrieved, just right, not too much, but just enough to arouse pity in the hearts of the men who saw her.

    Seeing this, Emperor Mingyang's face turned a little darker. Poor old man, he can't manage family affairs well, and he has no absolute authority on national affairs.  His eyes wandered in annoyance, and finally fell on Shu Chu's face. Emperor Mingyang said, "Commander Shu, please accompany Concubine Rong for a walk!"

    The tone was not soothing, and Emperor Mingyang was not very sure whether Shu Chu would agree.  Shu Chu was definitely an uncontrollable accident, especially since Emperor Mingyang was actually not stupid!  If he had no other choice, Emperor Mingyang would definitely kill the unruly man in front of him.

    Surprisingly, Shu Chu agreed after thinking about it for a while.

    Nodding towards Shu Chu, Emperor Mingyang walked out, and Eunuch Cao naturally followed.

    "Let's go!" Li Yongrong breathed a sigh of relief for some unknown reason, glanced at Shu Chu briefly, and walked out.

    Following Li Yongrong, Shu Chu stepped out of Zichen Palace.  After shooing away the palace maids and eunuchs who were following him, he walked to the imperial garden. Looking from a distance, he could see only green bamboos and red plums, and dark green pines and cypresses, which remained intact in the cold wind.  Other exotic plants and trees are also full of vitality, but they don't look like scenes in the cold winter.

    Because of the cold weather, no one comes here, but it is a perfect place for tryst, but

    "Shu Chu, or Chu Tianshu, what should I call you?" With a soft sigh, Li Yongrong stopped under a green bamboo.

    "Shu Chu!" Shu Chu said silently. To be honest, when he was on the cliff that day, Shu Chu had feelings for Li Rongrong. In fact, as long as Li Rongrong agreed, he would take her to escape and give up Yun Zixuan.  It's also possible, but unfortunately, Li Yongrong's performance disappointed Shu Chu.

    Now, the two of them are alone facing the green garden, but they don¡¯t know what to say.

    After Shu Chu answered his name, Li Yongrong was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: "Actually, the emperor already knows your true identity!"

    "Really?" Shu Chu was speechless. No wonder Emperor Mingyang tolerated him again and again, and his attitude made people confused.

    "You can be said to be at the forefront of the storm now. Because of your relationship with the Yun family, the other two aristocratic families will regard you as a thorn. Moreover, the emperor is only using you!" Li Yongrong's words were like a breeze, but there was something in his words.It seemed to be a bit concerned.

    Shu Chu sighed softly and said: "You don't have to worry about me, just take care of yourself, first!" There was a bit of depression in his words. It's no wonder that Shu Chu was depressed. No matter who saw the woman he was having an affair with, he would still  Anyone would be depressed if they were in the arms of others and called ambiguous in front of themselves.

    "You have changed!" Li Yongrong's beautiful eyes turned, and his complicated gaze fell on Shu Chu's face. His words were as sharp as a knife: "That day on the cliff, I thought I saw an unscrupulous man who dared to do anything.  A strange man, but now it seems that I saw the wrong person!"

    Shu Chu's heart moved slightly. It is undeniable that Li Yongrong's words left a mark on his heart. However, the person in front of him actually only had a close contact with himself, so what does it mean?  Is it possible for outsiders to comment on what kind of person I am?

    For Shu Chu now, perhaps only Yun Zixuan can make him change something, and no one else is qualified.  Only in front of Yun Zixuan would Shu Chu restrain his personality.

    So when Li Yongrong said that he had changed, what was he referring to?

    Shu Chu¡¯s eyes were burning, and he turned to look at Li Yongrong, his voice turned cold, and said: ¡°Concubine Rong, I am not a strange man, but a common man, maybe I have seen the wrong person!¡±

    Li Yongrong looked at Shu Chu, his eyes suddenly filled with confusion and pain.

    It¡¯s hard to explain clearly how she feels about Shu Chu. Back on the cliff, Shu Chu¡¯s behavior could be described as violent, but he used violence to tear apart her defenses and leave a very personal mark on her heart.  So much so that Li Yongrong felt both enjoyment and fear.  Afterwards, I don¡¯t know what kind of psychology was used to conceal the truth for Shu Chu.  Even Li Yongrong himself didn't know why he did this.

    Now facing Shu Chu¡¯s indifference, Li Yongrong had the urge to cry. Once again, the process on the cliff was repeated, but his mentality was different, from forced to forced.

    After the high-profile and cold appearance was broken for the first time, even if you were prepared, you still couldn't defend yourself the second time, and even became even more vulnerable.

    I don¡¯t know which of our countless ancestors said that women are emotional animals, and it¡¯s true.  However, Shu Chu didn't quite understand why the imperial concubine in front of him, who had been giving her guidance in a calm and calm manner just now, with such a high attitude and in just a few words, was on the verge of tears again?

    "Actually, in the past year, the emperor has been unable to do that!" Li Yongrong turned away and suddenly whispered.

    "What?" Shu Chu didn't react for a while and asked.

    Li Yongrong had a blush on his face and did not answer.

    As soon as Shu Chu said the words, he immediately woke up and couldn't help but laugh.  Does this have anything to do with you?

    "However, it seems that it is really related, and it has a lot to do with it.  Shu Chu is not an idiot, this is a hint!

    (This chapter is a bit of a spoof, but in order to take care of your masculinity and my own possessiveness, this is how I handled it! Aha, poor emperor!)

 Text Chapter 77 Queen of Nanchu

    Shu Chu didn't know how to reply to Li Yongrong for a while. The words were stuck in his throat and he didn't know how to say it out. Regarding this kind of thing, could he say: I am very good at that?  Or should we have an affair?

    Looking at Shu Chu secretly, Li Yongrong whispered: "From that day on, I won't miss you every day!"

    "I don't know what happened to me, but I can never forget how wild and unruly you were at that time!"

    Shu Chu was stunned. Out of his momentary indulgence, he caused a woman to fall into a conflict. Although he was a man's mentality, he couldn't help but feel a little complacent, but he also felt a little guilty.  £®  com

    But, what can I give?  What does a woman need?

    Love?  He is not a sincere person, and even Yun Zixuan cannot restrain himself. While leaving traces of himself in Yun Zixuan's heart, he is flirting with Xiao Xi.

    Safe?  luxurious?  Shu Chu doesn't care about these things at all. Although he should be able to get them easily if he wants to get them, at the same time, he abandons them like a pair of shoes. This is because he is just some embellishments and minor details of his own practice in the world. If one day, he will  Po Tiandao, can he give up easily on these women who are related to him, even Yun Zixuan?

    Shu Chu sighed, sometimes even he himself couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking in his heart.

    "I read books, played chess, and even talked to someone, but I still couldn't forget you. I almost collapsed! What slipped from the eyes of this beautiful woman? Did it drip into the black and gray soil of the garden and disappeared?

    When a woman falls in love with a man, she will often be unable to extricate herself. She will fall deeper and be hurt more than the man.  This has been the case since ancient times, but Shu Chu couldn't understand how Li Yongrong could fall in love with him so easily?

    Thinking about that day, after the two of them climbed the cliff, Shu Chu was unprepared and heard Li Yongrong's shout. The joy in his heart was taken away by this shout, and then he jumped off the cliff.

    Maybe, it¡¯s just the same performance as always.

    "I forced myself not to think about that day, but every word you said penetrated into my heart. You hugged me and jumped off the cliff. The wind blew against my face, and I did that against the cliff.  , I will remember it when I close my eyes.¡±

    "But, I don't even have anyone to talk to!" Pear blossoms and rain, with a face that is so beautiful that it makes people pity, even if they are hard-hearted, they will be moved when they see such an appearance, not to mention that Shu Chu is not made of stone  Hearty.

    Shu Chu gently hugged Li Yongrong and sighed slightly.

    It would be better for me to eat and live with Emperor Mingyang, and still hug his wife

    She fell into Shu Chu's arms, but the tears flowed even more.

    What she had been holding on to so hard finally fell apart, and this originally calm woman needed a heart-wrenching catharsis.

    "Okay, don't cry. I will live in Zijin Palace from now on, and we can be together at any time!" Although Shu Chu didn't know how to comfort people, Shu Chu knew that there was something else he needed to say at this time.

    "Youdon't blame me for calling someone to drink and ruining your life that day, right?" Li Yongrong sighed, and finally stopped crying for a moment.

    Shu Chu shook his head gently, suddenly feeling a little empty. He didn't know where this feeling came from.

    "I'll take you back!" Shu Chu suddenly raised his voice.

    Li Yongrong was a little stunned. He raised his head and looked at Shu Chu, only to see him pouting in the northeast direction. He immediately understood what Shu Chu meant.

    He struggled out of Shu Chu's arms, straightened his clothes, and wiped away the tears on his face.

    The lively chatter gradually reached his ears. Li Yongrong listened for a while, then turned to Shu Chu and said: "Commander Shu, please escort me back to the palace!"

    But at this moment, with a chuckle, a woman wearing jingle bells, a beaded crown, and a phoenix robe appeared at a corner in the garden. She was looking this way, turning a blind eye to Shu Chu.  When he saw Li Yongrong, he was stunned for a moment, and then a trace of hatred appeared on his face, followed by a fake smile, which couldn't be too fake.

    This woman is not very old. She looks like she is only around forty. Maybe it is because she is well-maintained. However, the crow's feet at the corners of her eyes cannot be hidden.  Well, it's quite beautiful, but maybe it's because it hasn't been moisturized for a long time, and it doesn't have any rosy color, so it can't be associated with the word beauty.

    "My servant has met the Queen!" Li Yongrong turned sideways and saluted. Although he was deeply favored by the emperor, he still had to be polite on the surface.

    Glancing at Li Yongrong, the old woman cast her gaze on Shu Chu. When she saw Shu Chu standing with his hands behind his back, as if he hadn't seen her, she couldn't help feeling angry.

      "Who are you?" the queen asked Shu Chu loudly.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t answer, so Li Yongrong naturally wouldn¡¯t rush to answer.

    Seeing that Shu Chu didn't answer, the queen's anger flashed across her face. A guard behind her hurriedly approached her and said something to her, but Shu Chu heard her clearly. The guard said: "He is the new appointee."  Tiqi leads Shu Chu!"

    The Queen snorted coldly, stared at Shu Chu, and said coldly: "You are just a first-class guard with a sword, but you dare to be so arrogant when you see me. Come here, capture this arrogant and lawless thief!"

    Two people emerged from the guards behind her, both around thirty years old. Each held a long sword. As soon as they entered, their movements were so agile that the guards in front of them had no impact on them at all.  Weird and elusive.

    Shu Chu stared at the footsteps of the two, until they arrived in front of him, he said softly: "Is the Demon Sect Tianluobu?"

    Hearing Shu Chu's low-pitched words, the two of them stopped together, with horror in their eyes. They never expected that in this deep palace, in just a few steps, someone would see through their origins.

    Looking at Shu Chu again, the two of them did not dare to take action rashly again.

    The two people in front of them should be regarded as the best in the magic sect, at least at the level of first-class masters. Unfortunately, they are not enough to see with one sword.  Thinking of this, Shu Chu simply whistled.

    The two members of the Demon Sect changed their colors at the same time. As long as they were not idiots, they would have known that Shu Chu was calling people over. Originally, there was no need for this. However, he had just become the Tiqi commander. Let¡¯s see the reaction of the Tiqi camp.  Speed ??and combat power.

 Text Chapter 78 The Master of the Demon Sect

    According to the usual style of the Demon Sect, if you are not sure of the depth of the enemy, you will never attack randomly. Because of this, when meeting Shu Chu in the plan against Zhang Mengling and Yun Zixuan, the Demon Sect chose wisely.  If you don't give in, you won't lose too much.

    However, this time Shu Chu had to bite the bullet despite having his martial arts skills and origins exposed.  If Emperor Mingyang knew that the queen was related to the Demon Sect, even if the queen had the support of the Fang family and had power that the emperor had to worry about, she would not be safe.

    Collusion with the Demon Sect has been a taboo for emperors of all dynasties since the founding of Southern Chu. It is no different from treason.

    The two middle-aged men looked sideways at Shu Chu and stepped carefully. Not to mention Shu Chu's current statement, even the calmness and magnanimity shown by Shu Chu now, the two had to treat with caution.

    Li Yongrong¡¯s eyes were red, slightly swollen due to crying just now, but they were even more charming and thought-provoking.  Miao Mu looked at Shu Chu, but there was no worry in his eyes. He had seen Shu Chu's ability to jump from the Wanren Cliff and still be safe, so there was no need to worry.

    But Shu Chu turned his attention to Hu Qingyan. It seemed that like all the stories said, the queen was generally not a good bird!

    Seeing Shu Chu's rude look, Hu Qingyan was furious and said coldly: "Kill him!" At the same time, she was already thinking about how to deal with Li Yongrong, and let an emperor's beloved concubine disappear. Such a thing has not been done.  Yes, but this time, you have to be careful.

    "My heart is so cold!"

    "Li Tingliang!"

    "I'm asking for advice from your Excellency!" Although the words are asking for advice, it is a life and death struggle, and with two against one, it can't be regarded as asking for advice!

    As soon as the words were spoken, the two of them crossed each other at a strange speed, and then drew their swords.

    Since these two people can be sent as guards to Hu Qingyan, their martial arts are considered to be the best in the Demon Sect. Otherwise, Heng Qixin would not be relieved.

    "One sword strikes the lower abdomen, and the other strikes the right rib, in no particular order, with tacit coordination. The swords are extremely fast, like agile poisonous snakes, which are difficult to guard against.

    Shu Chu did not draw his sword, but just stepped back slightly, just at the point where the power of the two swords was exhausted. Gu Xinhan and Li Tingliang reacted very quickly. One of them got short and continued to move forward to attack Shu Chu's bottom path, while the other stepped on the person in front.  His shoulders flew up, and a cold light burst out, heading straight towards Shu Chu's face.

    The maids and eunuchs behind Hu Qingyan all applauded. Such coordinated swordsmanship would be extremely difficult for ordinary guards to achieve.

    Shu Chu looked at Hu Qing's face and saw a hint of bitterness and pride. He was heartbroken and stopped retreating. He moved out with his hands and feet, and his toes kicked the tip of Gu Xinhan's sword that was stabbed by his short body.  But his fingers caught the tip of Li Tingliang's sword.

    Shu Chu used force on his toes, and Gu Xinhan tilted the tip of his sword out. He was staggered by this move and threw himself to the side because he couldn't control it well.

    Li Tingliang's expression suddenly changed, and he floated in the air, unable to move any further. Then, the sword was cut off, and he fell to the ground.

    "Hey, you have to look at the owner when beating a dog. I used to carry the owner on his back and hit him any way he wanted, but now it's better, I can't even think about it!" Shu Chu sighed softly and turned to look at the bamboo forest.

    "After four years of separation, when did Brother Chu's tongue become so sharp?" Following the deep voice of a middle-aged man, a man in black clothes, about thirty-three or four years old, appeared in the bamboo forest.  He is a middle-aged man whose face cannot be said to be handsome, but with a slight smile, he looks calm and unhurried, which cannot be ignored.

    Behind him was a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old, with handsome features and a smile on his lips. He was looking at Shu Chu with a bit of curiosity in his expression.

    "Mr. Heng, why are you here?" It was the queen who spoke. For this middle-aged man, she was cold and arrogant, but she actually spoke with some respect, which was rare.

    However, Mr. Heng only nodded slightly to the queen, but his eyes still stayed on Shu Chu and did not move away.

    "People will always change!" Shu Chu laughed and said: "When did the palace of Nanchu become the chief helmsman of the Demon Sect, which was regarded as a thorn in the emperor's side? Not only did people from the Demon Sect appear, but even the master of the Demon Sect  They all take a leisurely walk here and enjoy the scenery of the Royal Garden. It seems that Tiqi camp will have something to do in the future!"

    "Since Brother Chu has become the commander of Tiqi, then being a mere prince's husband is nothing!" Heng Qixin's smile contained a bit of sarcasm. It was obvious that, as Shu Chu said, Nan Chu's husband  The palace has become a place where you can come and go whenever you want, and the Ouchi guards are bad enough.

    At this time, Gu Li and Li both bowed to Heng Qixin, but Heng Qixin didn't even look at them and continued to say to Shu Chu: "Since we learned last night that Brother Chu won the position of commander of Tiqi, Heng Qixin has become Brother Chu's  I am grateful that he would deign to be a small leader.??It's strange, I hope Brother Chu can solve Heng's doubts!  "

    "It's hard to say the reason. It's just because Shu took fifty thousand taels of gold from the emperor, and it's indispensable. We have to do something to keep him safe!" Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile.

    "Really?" Heng Qixin smiled, glanced at the people in the field, and then said: "Brother Chu, why bother with these mundane things? How about you and I going to have a drink?"

    "Master Heng Sect, Shu Chu is just a layman now, and a layman will naturally take care of some common things!" Shu Chu refused unceremoniously.

    Heng Qixin didn¡¯t take it seriously and said: ¡°Brother Chu stepped into the way of heaven, and everything is unruly in his arms, but he still keeps it in his heart. However, I have something to tell Brother Chu, and Brother Chu will definitely be interested!¡±

    Shu Chu¡¯s eyes lit up, and since he was a very conscientious person, he said that he would definitely be interested, so it was definitely something worth hearing.

    ¡°Then where does Brother Heng want to go for a drink?¡±

    "Mountain people have their own good places!" Hengqi smiled heartily, and he rose up and floated towards the bamboo forest. He touched the tip of the bamboo with his toes, then popped up quickly and disappeared from everyone's sight in an instant.

    Shu Chu glanced at Li Yongrong, smiled at her, straightened up his figure, and ran straight after Heng Qixin, without any scruples in the palace.

    Li Yongrong looked at the direction in which Shu Chu disappeared, and couldn't help feeling a little disappointed. Did he miss something?

    Seeing the two people leaving one after another, Hu Qingyan looked at Li Yongrong and suddenly said in a loud voice: "Gu Xinhan, kill this bitch for me!"

    Gu Xinhan's eyes were still looking at the direction where Heng Qixin and Shu Chu disappeared. Hearing Hu Qingyan's words, he raised his eyes and looked at Li Yongrong who seemed lost. He hesitated slightly, but still took a few steps.

    "Brother Gu, no!" After coming back to his senses, Li Tingliang stopped Gu Xinhan's movements, turned around and said to Hu Qingyan: "Empress, it's too late!"

    Li Tingliang's words were undoubtedly inconsistent with his status. The cold-tempered Hu Qingyan stared at Li Tingliang coldly and said angrily: "Li Tingliang, you are just a slave. Is it your turn to teach me a lesson? I order you to kill him!"

    Li Tingliang's face turned pale. He was originally a leader in the Demon Sect. If it wasn't for the purpose of reviving the Demon Sect, why would a ghost be willing to come here and suffer the anger of this crazy woman?

    At the moment, Li Tingliang said coldly to Hu Qingyan: "Queen, do you know who left with the owner of the hidden door?"

    "He's just the commander of the Tiqi battalion, isn't he just better at martial arts? Huh! If Fang Yuelin had taken action, how could this be the result?" Hu Qingyan didn't know any martial arts, didn't know the world, and didn't know the reality of Brother Chu in Heng Qi's heart  It refers to Chu Tianshu, so he made a lot of nonsense here.

    Li Tingliang laughed angrily and said, "The Queen must not know who Chu Tianshu is, but you must have heard of the name of the Sword God, right?"

    Before Li Tingliang finished speaking, he heard someone say: "The commander of the Tiqi Camp is so unworthy in the Queen's mouth. Come to think of it, the Tiqi Camp is also a bunch of rabble in the Queen's heart!"

    Looking along the sound, there was a group of five people standing not far away. The leader was a young man dressed in brocade clothes with fine features and fine features. He carried a long knife and looked calm.  Behind him, the other four people had different shapes, but each had their own style.

    Facing the queen of the country who has always been the mother of the world, the young man stood casually without any respect. Instead, he looked at Li Tingliang, smiled slightly, and put his hand on the handle of the knife that was exposed on his shoulder.

    Finally arrived, Li Tingliang felt awe-inspiring, saying that Tiqi was incompetent was an ignorant statement. It is true that except for the top ten martial arts among Tiqi, which are more powerful, the rest of the martial arts are only second-rate, but the lethality of Tiqi is beyond anyone's imagination.  You can understand that their combined attack method is almost unbeatable in Nanchu.

    Hu Qingyan looked surprised, shocked by Li Tingliang's words.  No matter how ignorant he is, he still knows about the death of all the hundreds of guards six years ago.

    "Brother Li, you have been living in the palace for a while, are you still used to it?" The young man smiled, showing his white teeth, and said: "Among the recent guards, the Demon Sect killed nine people. This was originally  The imperial guards are in charge and have nothing to do with Tiqi, though!"

    After a pause, Ying Wufeng smiled again and said: "We Tiqi don't care about your affairs, but we are regarded as a loser!" This sentence, however, stung Hu Qingyan.

    Tiqi¡¯s rampage actually requires capital and lacks any strength. Although it has the support of the emperor, the three major aristocratic families and the Demon Sect are very powerful, so how can they allow Tiqi to run rampant in the capital?

    Ying Wufeng ranks ninth among the Tiqi. He is a loose man and rarely fights with others among the Tiqi. In terms of strength, he is not necessarily much worse than Yang Ruoming.

    Li Tingliang couldn't help but change his expression when his real details were found out. He had nine people on his side, while Tiqi had more than a hundred people.??This strength is disproportionate and there is no need to fight.

    Hu Qingyan glanced at Tiqi in the field, snorted, and shouted: "Go back to the palace!"

    Li Tingliang and Gu Xinhan hesitated a little, and finally raised their hands to Ying Wufeng and said, "Brother Ying, your commander went to drink with the master of the hidden door. How about you and I wait until they come back and see them again?" But these words  It was an obvious sign of weakness, and Ying Wufeng didn't mind it. He only had five people on his side, and he might not be able to defeat these two demon sect leaders, so he nodded.

    In the end, there were only a few Tiqi and Li Yongrong left in the field. Ying Wufeng said respectfully to Li Yongrong: "Concubine Rong, please go back to the palace! Let's go back first!"

    There is another chapter in the evening, haha, I am going to finish the list tonight, friends who are capable can help me.  Well, during the forced promotion period, we will guarantee three updates every day. If it is a weekly promotion, we will update it five times. Thank you all.

    Open a portal and recommend a friend¡¯s book: Professional Beauty: .com/showbook.asp?bl_id=70750

 Text Chapter 79 Royal Palace Master

    Heng Qixin and Shu Chu flew one behind the other in the palace. Although the guards saw them, they were unable to stop them. Although they chased after them, they lost sight of them in the blink of an eye.  As a result, there was chaos in the palace. Some guards with good martial arts stepped forward to block Heng Qixin, but Heng Qixin did not stop, directly lighting the swords of several people, and calmly floated past.

    Then, before the blocking guards could react, Shu Chu passed between them again, with his clothes fluttering.

    On the top of Zichen Palace, an old man in his seventies stood quietly, looking at the direction the two were moving, frowning slightly.

    "It's Heng Qixin and Shu Chu!" I don't know when, behind the old man, there was a young man, calm and calm, but who was Fang Yueming?

    "Yue Ming, where is the Master?" The old man turned his head away, his face showing the vicissitudes of life, and his gray hair fluttering in the wind. Without waiting for Fang Yueming to answer, he sighed again: "The Imperial Palace does not have the Commander in charge, so Xiao Xiao is allowed to run rampant!"

    "My master is missing. Since he has gone into seclusion, Yue Ming has no way of knowing the news!" Fang Yueming paused and then asked, "Mr. Ning, are you just watching Heng Qixin galloping around the palace?"

    The old man sighed softly and said: "Heng Qixin and Chu Tianshu, even if Mr. Ning wants to stop them, he is powerless. Mr. Ning may be able to fight Heng Qixin, but he will never be Chu Tianshu's opponent!"

    "I just hope that, as His Majesty expected, Chu Tianshu has no ill intentions and can actually help His Majesty!"

    "Do you know what Mr. Ning said about Chu Tianshu?" The old man suddenly smiled mysteriously and asked Fang Yueming.

    Fang Yueming was startled and then shook his head.

    "Mr. Ning said that for people like him, the only way to win over him is to win him over without leaving any trace, or to make him fall in love with you!"

    "What?" Fang Yueming exclaimed, even though he was as calm as others, but when he thought about it, he felt that it made sense, but Shu Chu didn't have a habit of cutting off his sleeves, right?  Moreover, Mr. Ning doesn¡¯t have it either!

    Outside the imperial dining room, Heng Qixin suddenly stopped, and Shu Chu also stopped calmly.  Originally, Heng Qixin's move meant a competition, but Shu Chu started behind him, but could still keep up with him. In this battle, Shu Chu won.

    "I'm telling you, why is there no expert in the palace? Please show up!" Heng Qixin said loudly, his voice was full of energy, and his voice enveloped the surrounding buildings.

    In front, two people appeared upstairs in the imperial dining room.

    The man on the left was obviously much more skilled in martial arts. He was dressed in white clothes, but wore a bronze mask on his face, with only one pair of eyes as deep as the sea. But Shu Chu recognized the man on the right, who went by the pseudonym Han  The night in Sichuan is crystal clear.

    "Master Hengmen is really elegant. He can roam freely in the palace as if he were in his own backyard!" The voice of the man wearing the mask was cold but very pleasant.  Ye Bingying, who was on the right, did not speak, but just cast her gaze on Shu Chu, with a bit of anger in her eyes, obviously because Shu Chu had deceived her.

    Heng Qixin still had a slight smile on his face, looked at the masked man, and said: "I still can't be like in my own garden. Isn't that right? Are you here to take care of things?"

    The masked man and Ye Bingying floated down from the house. One fell straight down, while the other's clothes were fluttering. But Shu Chu felt that the movement skills of the two were equally graceful and abnormal.

    The sound of footsteps sounded, and Shu Chu and Heng Qixin turned around at the same time, only to see four white-haired eunuchs appearing in the distance behind them, each occupying a position, blocking their escape route.

    Heng Qixin smiled heartily and said loudly: "I have heard for a long time that the Southern Chu royal family has four holy guards to protect the safety of emperors in the past generations, but I never thought that I would be lucky enough to see them today!"

    "Your Excellency, I think this is Mr. Ning who is rumored to be mysterious and abnormal?" After all, he is a sworn enemy, and he has a relatively clear understanding of the power of the royal family.

    The masked man snorted coldly and said: "Master Hengmen, when you come to the palace, you must leave something behind. Otherwise, everyone in the world will think that Nanchu Palace comes and leaves whenever they want!"

    Heng Qixin laughed, but turned to look at Shu Chu. Although he was confident in his martial arts, under the siege of six opponents, Heng Qixin was still not sure that he could defeat them. Ye Bingying's martial arts was good, and the combined attack of the four holy guards  The Tao is very scary, and coupled with the ignorant Mr. Ning, Heng Qixin is not arrogant enough to think that he can escape unscathed.  Therefore, Shu Chu's attitude now deserves consideration, which is why Mr. Na Ning has not taken action.

    At the same time, Mr. Ning and Ye Bingying also looked at Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "Can I step aside and watch the battle?"

    "No!" Heng Qixin and Mr. Ning shouted at the same time, and Shu Chu laughed dumbly.  In a duel between masters, it is most taboo to have someone sitting next to you watching the fight between tigers and tigers. In this way, you will not be able to go all out.Shu Chu shrugged and said helplessly: "Then tell me, who should I help?"

    Naturally no one answered. How could ordinary words impress a master like Shu Chu?

    Heng Qi thought for a while and said to Shu Chu: "Brother Chu, Heng knows a little bit about the way of heaven. I just want to have a drink and discuss the way with you today, but I don't want to delay here!"

    In great, Mr. Ning's face was blocked by the mask and did not see it. However, I had to admire the arrogance of the heart. The master of the realm of the realm like Shu Chu is of course the improvement of his realm.

    "Commander Shu, there are not many other books in the palace, but there are many martial arts books. I wonder if Commander Shu is interested? Moreover, it is not just the martial arts books of our dynasty, but also those of the previous dynasty. Well, I seem to see some  The handwriting of Gui Sihai!"

    It is said that he successfully shattered the void and left. Is there really any trace of his handwriting left in the world?

    Shu Chu was silent for a moment, then Heng Qixin said: "Brother Chu, the Tao Heart Seed Demon is the supreme method passed down from generation to generation of the Demon Sect. I, the founder of the Demon Sect, use this to break the void. Brother Chu, can you take a look at it? What if?  If you want, Heng will give it to you now!"

    Shu Chu almost fell down when he heard this. It¡¯s true, he is more generous every time. It seems that the asking price can be higher?

    When Shu Chu was about to change his mind, he saw Ye Bingying staring at him with a pair of wonderful eyes, a bit mocking.  He thought for a moment and said, "Taking advantage of the situation, I wonder what kind of tricks Mr. Ning can do?"

    Who would have thought that Mr. Ning said happily: "No more, but what I said before will always be valid for Brother Chu!"

    The sound of neat footsteps came, and suddenly turning around, a large number of guards came from between the buildings, holding not swords, but powerful crossbows.

    At the same time, guards came to the passages on both sides of the imperial dining room. For a moment, they were surrounded on all sides and there was no leakage.  At least there are hundreds of people. If the triggers are pulled at the same time, thousands of powerful crossbows will be struck. Hey, with the skills of Hengshu and his two people, they will only have to spend some effort under these crossbow swords. Moreover, there are six masters beside them.  Watching with eager eyes.

    The always calm Heng Qixin¡¯s expression changed slightly. With so many powerful crossbows, this trip seemed too ostentatious!

 Text Chapter 80 Fighting Side by Side

    "Brother Heng, the situation is not good!" Shu Chu smiled and said to Heng: "After training hard four years ago, I think Brother Heng has already mastered the Dao Heart Demon. These enemies are not a problem, right?"  There was no lack of gloating, but when Shu Chu saw that the guards were looking at him and not treating him differently, he stopped laughing.  .  com

    "Mr. Ning, it seems that your subordinate has targeted the wrong person!" Shu shouted to Mr. Ning in front with a sad face, but he heard him snort and ignored him.

    Heng Qixin also laughed and said to Shu Chu: "Brother Chu, it seems you have no choice!"

    Seeing the look in Heng Qi¡¯s heart, Shu Chu sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I capture you and offer you to Mr. Ning, he won¡¯t let me go¡±

    "Ma" just said it, Heng Qi's heart was already moved, and he swept straight behind him to meet the four holy guards. He knew very well that even if the four holy guards put together, they may not be as good as Mr. Ning.  It was scary, but the moment his figure floated up, crossbow arrows shot out from all directions, hitting Heng Qixin who was already in the air. Of course, Shu Chu would not be forgotten, at least hundreds of crossbow arrows were shot at him.  , he has the reputation of being the best in the world, and his attitude is ambiguous, so he has to stay for a while.

    Shu Chu had been prepared for Heng Qixin's tyranny, but when it actually showed up, Shu Chu was still surprised. Black clothes billowed out from his body, and a layer of steel covered his whole body. The power of the crossbow and arrows suddenly  It cannot be penetrated either.

    In just one breath, there were three or four hundred nails nailed to Heng Qixin's body-protecting shield. The shield instantly became weak. However, his body was only slightly suffocated, and Heng Qixin still threw forward.

    Although there are hundreds of guards who only need to pull the trigger, Heng Qixin's movements are as fast as lightning, and the guards' actions of pulling the trigger are also different. It is by taking advantage of this that Heng Qixin dares to break through.  Otherwise, under the influence of thousands of crossbow arrows, would you really think that you are the Great Luo Jinxian?

    The faster one shot Heng Qixin's gang shield at the first time, the slower one, although it also brought a lot of trouble to Heng Qixin, it was not enough to keep Heng Qixin.

    With a long roar in his mouth, the shield on Heng Qixin's body burst out again, with cyan light flowing, and he rushed in front of the Four Saint Guards.

    Shu Chu seemed much more calm. After all, he was not the main target. He just stepped back and stepped in, dodging all the crossbow arrows fired at him. He seemed extremely calm. However, there was still no words in his mouth.  He shouted: "Mr. Ning, you shot the wrong person. This is not very ethical!"

    Mr. Ning ignored Shu Chu, his body floated up at a speed not inferior to that of Heng Qixin, and he chased after him.  At the same time, Ye Bingying also rushed towards Shu Chu. Her figure was graceful and her Yinchen movement was exquisite. She stood in front of Shu Chu. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger, but she did not  Didn't take action right away.

    "Beauty Ye, who is Mr. Ning?" Shu Chu glanced at Heng Qixin, who was surrounded by enemies, and said with a smile.

    "Brother Shu, it's so hard to hide it from Bingying!" With a look of anger on his face, Ye Bingying's resentful eyes were no less effective than charming her. Moreover, Ye Bingying's beauty was always more beautiful than Fang Yueqin's.  It should be a bit stronger, fresh and natural, and exciting.

    Shu Chu smiled and said: "Shu Chu has no intention of hiding Ye Damei, but Chu Tianshu is in the past, and now I am just Shu Chu!" After a pause, Shu Chu said again: "Ye Damei, you  You haven¡¯t answered Shu Chu¡¯s words yet!¡±

    Although there is no flirting here, Heng Qixin over there is miserable. If the four holy guards are to fight him alone, they will attack with all their strength. No one is the enemy of one, but the four of them join forces, each  Taking the position can block Heng Qixin's progress. Moreover, Mr. Ning has already taken action, and within the reach of the wind of his palm, Heng Qixin's body-protecting Gangfeng has become weaker and weaker again and again. If he were directly hit by a palm, he would probably be able to  The master of the Demon Sect was immediately seriously injured.

    What really frightened Heng Qi was that the martial arts used by Mr. Na Ning was the secret skill of the Southern Chu royal family: Huangji Tianxin.

    This kind of martial arts was used by Emperor Yu Lie to conquer the world. The magic sect masters suffered heavy losses due to this kind of martial arts. When Emperor Yu Lie was in his prime, Wu Shiran, the leader of the Demon Sect, fought with him and was defeated. He could no longer fight with Yu Lie.  The fierce emperors competed for power in the south of the Yangtze River.

    After more than seventy years, the two martial arts clashed again.  However, Mr. Ning's martial arts is not as good as Naizu's, while Heng Qixin's martial arts is better than that of the sect leader back then. However, this time it is not a one-on-one duel, but more attacking with more.

    He dodged Mr. Ning's palm again and attacked again with swords and swords. Heng Qixin's body was very fast and his Tianluo Step was used to the extreme. He passed through the swords and swords and waved both palms at the same time, attacking the other two.  The holy guard's sword was indifferent, and his palm was reflected on the eunuch holding the sword. The eunuch flew away, but Heng Qixin only had time to wave away the attacking sword with his long sleeves.  The Holy Guard's palm struck him firmly on the back.His body staggered, and the protective mask was gone. Heng Qi felt helpless and faced Mr. Ning, who was attacking again, with a palm.

    "Please forgive Bingying for not being able to answer Brother Shu's words!" Ye Bingying refused to answer Shu Chu's question, but whispered: "Brother Shu, please don't interfere, okay?"

    There was a hint of pleading in her words. Ye Bingying may be very confident in her charm, or she may think that Shu Chu will understand the current situation in this situation.

    Shu Chu was about to answer, but he heard a roar from Heng Qixin over there, and shouted regardless of the image, "Chu Tianshu, what are you waiting for? Are you waiting to collect my corpse"  ?" The last word came out reluctantly. It seemed that it was already quite tight.

    With a long laugh, Shu Chu's figure rose up, and Yue Ye Bingying's figure swept towards that direction. Ye Bingying's efforts turned into water, and with a raise of her hand, the sword was already stabbing Shu Chu who was rising into the air.

    It seems that such preparations have been made for a long time. The so-called "please don't interfere" is just a courtesy first and an attack later. Shu Chu smiled, his figure floated like a light feather, his toes trembled slightly, and he actually stepped on Ye Bingying's sword.  , in the slightest movement of her toes, the force on her sword was neutralized, and instead she used the force to rush towards Mr. Na Ning.

    Ye Bingying's attack was ineffective and she froze in the distance. She knew that she was not as good as Shu Chu, but she didn't want to think that she was not on the same level at all. With a full sword, she couldn't even stop Shu Chu.  His confidence was greatly affected, and he stopped attacking Shu Chu for a while.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

 Text Chapter 81 Under the Mask

    Shu Churen was still in the air and shouted: "Heng Qixin, keep your word. If you don't show me the devil in your heart, I will kill you!"

    When Mr. Na Ning heard Shu Chu¡¯s voice, he immediately became alert and gave Heng Qixin some trouble with his palm. He suddenly turned around and stabbed out with a sword.  £®  com

    "Brother Chu, be careful, it's Huangji Tianxin" Before he could finish his words, another wound appeared on his body. The Four Saint Guards were already missing, but each of them was very powerful. Mr. Ning's palm just now  He was forced to dodge, and because he was distracted by talking, he was injured again.

    Heng Qixin let out a loud roar, now that Mr. Ning, the powerful enemy, is gone, if the Four Holy Guards can no longer take it, they will have no shame to talk to Shu Chu. In a moment of thought, he waved his hands together, and green energy flowed between his fingers, surging and  Go out and stab the three people who besieged you.

    I don¡¯t know where Mr. Ning¡¯s sword came from. Anyway, just now, Heng Qixin and Heng Qixin didn¡¯t use the sword, but now they use the sword against themselves. They really think highly of me!  Thinking like this, Shu Chu didn't dare to be negligent and drew the Xuxu Sword.

    As soon as they exchanged blows, Shu Chu felt that there was a strange energy on Mr. Ning's sword, which seemed to be spinning. As soon as the two swords met, a kind of sticky force was created. Unprepared, this Mr. Ning's sword was domineering.  The infuriating energy rushed directly from the sword. Shu Chu struggled hard to get the sword away. However, the domineering infuriating energy ignored his own infuriating energy. Wherever it passed, his own infuriating energy began to shrink.  , as if afraid.

    Shu Chu was extremely surprised. It seemed that the Huangji Tianxin mentioned by Heng Qixin was really powerful. No wonder it had the word "emperor" in it. After expelling the Huangji Qi, Mr. Ning's sword stabbed him continuously.

    "It's a bit interesting," Shu Chu thought in his heart. He used Qinggong to block it with his sword, but he still seemed a little in a hurry. Although he didn't use his full strength, Mr. Ning's martial arts was indeed powerful. It's no wonder that Heng Qixin was at a disadvantage.

    Seeing Shu Chu dodge one by one, Mr. Ning gave a soft drink, thrust out a sword, and hit Shu Chu directly in the chest. After assessing the sword's power, Shu Chu retreated slightly, and pointed the sword at the tip of Mr. Ning's sword.

    But at this moment, the brilliance on Mr. Na Ning's sword exploded, and Shu Chu's sword instantly bounced away. The clothes on his chest were torn. Shu Chu was horrified that he had suffered such a big loss due to his carelessness. He tried his best to retreat, but still could not avoid it.  , leaving a hole in his chest.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly. As long as Mr. Ning's sword energy increased by two points, he would probably die or retreat slower.  He really didn't expect that Mr. Ning would suddenly condense his sword energy during the fight. The actual and tangible sword energy was not comparable to the one or two inches of sword light on those swords.

    Originally, using sword energy was his special skill, but he never expected that he would suffer a loss in this.

    What¡¯s more, the scary thing is that after the sword energy broke through the body, some true energy actually transferred into his body. The destructive power of Huangji Tianxin was far beyond Shu Chu¡¯s estimation. In an instant, he felt that his true energy was weakening.

    No longer holding back, Shu Chu gave a long shout and stepped back to prevent Mr. Na Ning from continuing to pursue. He condensed spiritual energy into his body. In an instant, the incoming spiritual energy melted the true energy of Huangji Tianxin. Shu Chu left his left palm and right sword.  , the wind suddenly rose.

    At this time, Ye Bingying no longer hesitated and attacked Shu Chu from behind. However, she did not forget to shout that such a sneak attack was not something that a pure-hearted disciple of a famous family like her could do.

    In the strong wind, Mr. Ning's face was still covered by the mask, and the changes in his face could not be seen clearly, but the horror in his eyes was undoubtedly evident. If the original sword energy and Huangji Tianxin were to attack at the same time, it would not kill Shu.  Chu, but at least he should have lost his combat effectiveness, but unexpectedly, he provoked Shu Chu's full counterattack.

    The strong wind could not bring any real damage, but the actual sword energy on the sword made Mr. Ning unable to ignore it. No matter which direction he dodges, Shu Chu's sword energy was like a maggot attached to the bone. The sword energy spread across the sword and his clothes were all in pieces  Pian couldn't help but the raging sword energy dispersed one after another, and his snow-white skin was exposed in some places on his body.

    In order to relieve Mr. Ning's misfortune, Ye Bingying thrust out a sword with all her strength and reached Shu Chu's back. Unexpectedly, she was suddenly blocked by Shu Chu's punch and could not make any further progress. Her body was shaken violently and her transparent heart was gone.  She was affected, but fortunately Shu Chu kept his hand and did not break her defense.

    Kill her?  Or not to kill?  Shu Chu didn't try any harder and wanted to teach Mr. Ning a lesson for the time being. He showed up in a weird way, disrespected himself, and what's abominable was that he was wearing a mask.

    Do you think you can scare people by wearing a ghost mask?  Thinking of this, Shu Chu's teasing heart suddenly arose. A sword energy appeared out of thin air and passed by the side of Mr. Ning's neck dangerously. Mr. Ning was startled and broke into a cold sweat. He just dodged away, but suddenly he felt  His face felt cold.

    The wind calmed the clouds, and Shu Chu suddenly stopped.

    Watching Shu Chu stop in surprise, Ye Bingying was finally able to take the sword back, but sweat was already visible on her forehead.

    Mr. Ning, who had regained his breath, subconsciously facedWhen he touched it, he felt a layer of smoothness. His body froze, and his face was empty. The mask had been cut in half by Shu Chu's sword energy, and then turned into powder in the sword energy.

    Over there, Heng Qixin finally dealt with all the four holy guards. He looked at the stillness in the field and surprisingly did not make a sound.

    None of the guards, Mr. Yin Ning, pulled the trigger.

    The country is beautiful and fragrant?  Overwhelming the country and the city?

    It doesn¡¯t feel like it. The face made of ice and snow has a peerless appearance, soft lines, and a pair of eyes that are like a pair of bright and moving crystals. It has a noble and graceful look in its body, but it is also unusually cold.  Her black hair was scattered, floating casually on the back of her head. She was so beautiful that it was breathtaking. It seemed that as long as he could look at her, he would be willing to die.

    Shu Chu stood numbly, without turning his eyes. The wound on his chest was no longer bleeding, but it was still shockingly red.

    "Where did I come from, the mysterious Mr. Ning? It turns out to be the little princess!" Hengqi clapped his hands and laughed, finally waking up Shu Chu, but his eyes still refused to leave Mr. Ning.

    Ye Bingying had a sad look on her face. Originally, her beauty was unparalleled in the world, but she seemed too immature in front of this 'Mr. Ning'.

    "Little princess?" Shu Chu asked without blinking.

    "Emperor Mingyang's youngest sister, Princess Feng Ning, is named Feng Zhu. She was the most beautiful woman in Southern Chu more than ten years ago. She is still a virgin. If Brother Chu is interested, hurry up. Haha!" Heng Qixin laughed extremely arrogantly,  Naturally, he clearly saw the manifestation of his obsession with Shu Chu, and he actually said such 'shameless' words. At least, to the ears of people other than Shu Chu, it was shameless enough.

    He wanted to say something else, but before Heng Qixin could open his mouth, Feng Zhu had already raised his hand.

    In an instant, thousands of crossbows were fired in unison. Heng Qixin could not laugh anymore, and quickly raised his whole body's energy and used the Gangshield.

    The crazy woman didn¡¯t even care about her own safety, nor did she care about Ye Bingying on her side, so she directly ordered the guards to pull the trigger.

 Text Chapter 82 Beauty Fengzhao

    What is tragedy?  It¡¯s to see something absolutely beautiful being torn apart in front of you.  The Feng Yan in front of him had no intention of resisting the crossbow arrows. He just stood casually. Shu Chu's heart tightened inexplicably.

    How could such a tragedy be allowed to happen? With a roar, Shu Churen rushed forward quickly, his spiritual energy spreading in front of and behind him, forming a ring-shaped shield.

    This Feng Yan was obviously in a semi-crazy state. He wanted to die. He ignored the overwhelming crossbows, but slapped Shu Chu who rushed towards him with a palm.

    "Crazy woman, you are fucking sick!" Shu Chu roared angrily. It was a thankless effort. Wasn't it just that he lost the fight and had his mask taken off? Is he so desperate?  However, even though he was angry, Shu Chu still didn't want to see such a beauty being shot into a hornet's nest, so he tried his best to expand the protective aura to include Feng Zhu.

    ????????????????? But in this way, the risks taken will be greater. The defense of the spirit energy will become weak, and it may not be able to withstand many times of strong crossbow strikes. This crazy woman must be controlled as soon as possible.

    But, how can it be so easy?  The strength shown by Feng Yan is far beyond that of ordinary masters on the Heavenly Ranking. Even Yun Zhongtian is definitely no match for this woman.  Huangji Tianxin, this martial arts is somewhat evil!

    After passing the woman's palm, Shu Chu's hand was already pointing towards her chest. Regardless of whether it touched certain places, under the current situation, he couldn't control so much.

    However, it may not be as expected. Before his hand touched the torn clothes, the palm he slapped was already recovered, and his elbow hit Shu Chu's hand. Even if he hit her elbow**, his fingers would definitely be damaged.  The ** will be broken, and she has to worry about her domineering Qi.

    This woman is most likely a pervert. Otherwise, how could she be a virgin in her thirties?  His martial arts skills are super strong, and he has also practiced martial arts such as Huangji Tianxin to this extent. Even Emperor Mingyang and Prince Mu have never heard of anyone who can do this kind of martial arts.

    Quickly turning his fingers into claws, Shu Chu clasped Feng Yan's wrist.

    Finally, he fell into madness and could not keep up with Shu Chu's speed. His slender wrists were grabbed by Shu Chu one by one. However, at the moment when the two came into contact, the domineering Qi surged up again.  However, Shu Chu had taken precautions and would not suffer any loss.

    Unsurprisingly, the Qian Crossbow fired in unison, and the spiritual energy was shot through. Many crossbow arrows were shot directly at Shu Chu and Feng Yan. Shu Chu was helpless, and the hand holding the sword passed through Feng Yan's ribs like lightning.  Shoot down the incoming arrows one by one, and at the same time, shrink the spiritual energy.

    Originally, if you could only protect yourself, there would be no problem. However, now you want Feng Zha not to be affected, and to shrink the aura most effectively, so as not to expose the two figures or be penetrated by arrows.  , then the space occupied by the two people must be minimized.

    Holding Feng Yan's wrist with his left hand, Shu Chu did not dare to neglect, and quickly touched the vagina of her hand, so that her hand could no longer struggle. With her body close to her, Feng Yan's sword-holding hand finally struck back,  The flipped hand struck back, and the hilt of the sword hit Shu Chu's chest.

    Originally, when Shu Chu rushed over, because the distance was not far away, he could not move his sword in a hurry, so he only used his hands to fight back. Now that his wrist was restrained, he still refused to give in. He returned the sword and struck straight. The two of them were too close.  Shu Chu couldn't avoid it at all, so he had no choice but to bear the blow.

    Although there was body-protecting Qi, the impact of the sword hilt still caused the blood to boil. Fortunately, Huang Ji Tian Xin Zhen Qi was not able to break through the Qi defense line.  At the same time, Shu Chu's left hand was freed and he quickly tapped Feng Yan's chest.

    Everything has changed so dizzyingly that all the actions have been completed in just a moment.

    However, although Shu Chu continued to shrink the protective circle of spiritual energy, when his chest was hit by Feng Zhu, the spiritual energy weakened, and more than ten crossbow arrows were shot.

    Helplessly, Shu Chu had no choice but to use all his strength to draw spiritual energy into his body and strengthen the protective circle of spiritual energy. After all, the hand holding the sword was hidden under Feng Yan's armpit and could not become flexible, so he might not be able to shoot down all the crossbow arrows.

    In order to strengthen the thickness of the spirit shield, Shu Chu tried to reduce the space between himself and Feng Zhu, a crazy woman. The two of them were almost close to each other, and the hand holding the sword stretched out from her armpit was like a hug.  Inevitably, intimate contact occurs.

    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that there are some factors in Shu Chu's heart that are causing trouble.  The moment Feng Zhi's mask was cut open by the sword energy, God snatched it away.

    ¡°Compared to the first time I met Yun Zixuan, that feeling was stronger.  Compared to Yun Zixuan, Feng Yan is even better. She has a peerless appearance, is extremely cold, and has absolutely no trace of tenderness, but she can move people's heartstrings without any limit. Although she is slightly older, she is also more charming.  increase.

    Of course, Shu Chu knew that after going down the mountain, his original idea of ??seeing beautiful women as beautiful women and skeletons had changed, and his heart could not withstand such teasing.

    "let me go!"Feng Yan roared after struggling to no avail.

    However, everything is no longer important, and there is no possibility of letting go now.  Ignoring Feng Yan's reaction, Shu Chu concentrated on dealing with the crossbow arrows and had to move to avoid them from time to time.

    Here Shu Chu had a hard time hiding while holding a person, but over there, Heng Qixin was much more calm, dodging to the left and dodging again. Although the arrows were dense, they could not stop him. The Tianluo Bu movement technique was mysterious, and it was actually considered a magic weapon.  The secret skills of the sect are somewhat widespread, and outstanding young disciples of the Demon Sect can learn them. However, Wuji can walk through the dense arrows like Heng Qixin without thinking of others.  Previously, the Four Holy Guards and Feng Yan were attacking from both sides, which made it impossible for him to use it.

    But Ye Bingying was not so relaxed. Although not many crossbow arrows shot directly at her, because her martial arts was more than a step behind Shu Chu and Heng Qixin, she waved her sword continuously and shot down the crossbow arrows. With each blow, she only  I felt a shock in my hand. After forty or fifty times, my hand was already sore.

    Fortunately, the crossbow arrows could only be fired once. As the arrows became sparse, and finally there were no more crossbow arrows, Heng Qixin's people had already arrived in front of the guards.

    Without a single enemy, Heng Qixin just walked through the space between the guards, and a large number of them fell down with him.

    Now Shu Chu is in trouble. Feng Zhu is raising his head, with infinite murderous intent hidden in his beautiful eyes. He wants to eat Shu Chu alive.  She is still a virgin. She has never been filled by a man like this before. Not to mention her indecent posture, there are also abnormal sensations coming from some key parts. Anyone holding a peerless beauty will inevitably have some physiological reactions. Shu Chu  Of course there is no exception.

    This woman is very scary. She has no shame on her face. She is full of murderous intent. As long as she gets a chance, she will fight to the death.  Shu Chu sighed softly, he could not allow her to leave easily. He whistled three times, one short and two long, to summon all the cavalry to come. With the wind blowing, he rushed towards the imperial dining room.

    It¡¯s okay to work together to get out, but you don¡¯t know where to go. People who get it usually don¡¯t give up easily, right?

    " However, with this crazy woman's temperament, she will naturally not let herself go. There are plenty of opportunities.  After gently letting go of his hand, Shu Chu did not forget to bite Feng Yan's ear gently, leaving a tooth mark on the white and small ear.

    "I'm waiting for you!" After saying three words, he pushed Feng Zhu to Ye Bingying, and Shu Chu's figure floated away, as the guards looked up at her.

 Text Chapter 83: Reversing the Way of Heaven

    The road was smooth, and most of the guards couldn't stop him even if they wanted to, but they met a few Tiqi, and when they saw Shu Chu, they didn't forget to call him "boss".  .  com

    There¡¯s no point in going to Tiqi Camp. Let¡¯s go to Yun Mansion to see Zixuan and Xiaoxi.

    However, after leaving the palace, Shu Chu failed to do so, because he saw Heng Qixin looking at him with a smile in front. He was really brave. It didn't take much effort to search the whole city, but Heng Qixin was still there.  So relaxed and contented.

    "Brother Chu, I originally thought that the wine cellar under the imperial dining room would be a good place to drink, but I didn't want to be disturbed. Now, I have no choice but to be a host and invite Brother Chu to choose Mingyue Tower for a drink!"

    Although he said it politely, he didn't know what shady ideas he had in mind. Shu Chu said angrily: "There's no need to drink. What do you want to say to me? Also, the reward for saving you this time is not even a cent."  Less, otherwise"

    "You are young, but you are anxious!" Heng Qixin pretended to sigh: "You are completely different from the one you were four years ago!"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes. Do all people have this problem? The older they get, the more wordy they become.

    On the highest floor of Mingyue Building, I chose a window seat. It might not be noon yet, but there was no one upstairs.  The two of them were leisurely and contented. The window faced the Lengshui River, and the willows on the riverside were dancing in the wind. The scenery was pleasant.

    Ten-mile incense, daughter's red, and bamboo slips penetrated into the ears like strands: "Those who pursue the way of heaven, sincerely know that there are many things to be feared between life and death, but we can only walk!" His voice was serious, and he changed his mind.  Always the same tone.

    Shu Chu's hand trembled slightly, and the bamboo chopsticks he threw did not hit the soldier's buttocks. The soldier only swayed slightly and rushed towards Shu Heng and the other two.

    Heng Qixin smiled softly, added a chopstick, and knocked the soldier to the ground.

    "You are right, but how can the four words of self-improvement be easily achieved?" After a pause, he continued: "The way of heaven, what is the way of heaven?"

    "The way of heaven is just a cage, enclosing everything in it. No one can escape it!" Heng Qixin suddenly sneered, "So what if the void is broken? Only the devil knows where those warriors who broke the void have gone. Maybe,  It¡¯s just a matter of moving from one cage to another!¡±

    Shu Chu was silent.

    "Those who explore the way of heaven are those who strive for self-improvement. They work hard to fight with heaven and man, and fight with heaven. Then, maybe they are just imprisoned!" Heng Qixin suddenly stood up and circled in front of Shu Chu,  It can be seen that he is also very excited!

    Suddenly, the whole building shook, with debris all over the sky, a figure rushed out from the wooden board not far in front of the two of them, but it was the master of the Imperial Guard who finally took action, not from the corridor, but directly broke through  He touched the wooden board on the ground, hoping for a surprise.

    Chopsticks flew out from the sky and trapped the man inside. Shu Chu snorted coldly. Just when he felt unhappy, someone came out to vent his anger.

    The person¡¯s martial arts skills were not weak, and under the surge of body-protecting energy, the bamboo chopsticks couldn¡¯t bear it and broke one after another.

    Without thinking, Shu Chu picked up a chair next to him and threw it out. "Boom!" With a sound, the chair filled with Shu Chu's true energy hit him hard. The person and the chair were smashed out of the wall and fell.  Go down.  Even from beginning to end, there was no time to shout.

    The fifth group of brothers¡¯ works: Owl¡¯s "Urban Romance": /showbook.asp?bl_id=76334

 Text Chapter 84: Together we are also crazy

    "This is how the devils in my demon sect's heart came to be!" As more and more soldiers crowded upstairs, Heng Qixin also imitated Shu Chu's behavior, picking up chairs and throwing them at them. Every time,  They could all knock down the people at the stairs, but these imperial guards, who were second only to the Tiqi in their rampage in the capital, actually had high morale in their roars.

    "In the beginning, Tao demons were no different. But as their cultivation gradually improved, they took completely opposite paths!" Hengqi said with a bit of disdain in his heart: "What is Tao, what is Tao?  magic?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Heng Qixin's hands flew out, and two chopsticks flew out, passed through the head of a soldier, which was newly revealed at the entrance of the corridor, and nailed it to the wall behind the corridor, and two lines of blood were very bright on the gray wall.

    "In the laws of all things, those who follow the righteous path continue to suppress their own nature and conform to the so-called Tao. In the end, they become pitiful pawns! But my demon sect is the complete opposite. I follow my heart and live freely in the world.  Ji, if the sky blocks me, I will poke a hole in the sky! If the earth fetters me, I will flatten the earth." As if under the power of Heng Qixin's two chopsticks, there was no sound at the stairs.  People appear again.

    " Shu Chu was stunned, and then clapped his hands. He was so heroic. He was worthy of being the master of the Demon Sect.

    It was quiet inside the building, and all the people who came to arrest the two seemed to have disappeared.

    "Brother Heng, being a sect leader really lets you down with your eloquence, why not change your profession and become a storyteller!" Shu Chu said with a smile, taking a sip of wine.

    His momentum suddenly dropped, and Heng Qixin rolled his eyes helplessly, sighing: "Rotten wood cannot be carved, what a waste of my time and words!"

    "The words of Master Hengmen are indeed reasonable!" But at this moment, an old voice suddenly sounded. Shu Heng and Shu Heng turned their heads to look at the sound, but they were in a corner of the building, far away from the entrance of the corridor, wearing blue and white Taoist robes.  Zhang Jixian stood quietly, and the two of them had no idea when he appeared. In fact, if Zhang Jixian hadn't spoken out, the two of them would have never known of his existence.

    "Master Zhang, your ability to escape is really wasted if you don't become a thief!" Shu Chu glanced at Zhang Jixian, raised his glass briefly, and said: "Since you are here, let's have a drink!"

    Zhang Jixian laughed, but then turned his attention to Heng Qixin.

    "Master Zhang came uninvited, but did you think that Brother Chu and I are here to drink?" As soon as Heng Qi said his heartfelt words, he lifted up a bench next to him with his toes, and the bench flew towards Zhang Jixian with a huge force.  Go, but unexpectedly Zhang Jixian gently brushed his long sleeves, firmly grasped the legs of the stool with his thin hands, and gently stroked the stool with his other hand. Zhang Jixian sighed and said: "The texture is fine, the wood is even, and it is solid.  And it¡¯s thick, it¡¯s quite a section of teak, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s overused!¡±

    Hengqixin laughed dryly and said: "It's just a piece of wood, I just hope Zhi Fanyou said.

    "Thank you so much Master Zhang!" Heng Qi said to his heart.  It was obvious that Zhang Jixian came here for the purpose of Heng Qixin, and he did not intend to defend him. However, the war was imminent, and Zhang Jixian refused to hurt his vitality. With Heng Qixin's ability, although it was difficult for Zhang Jixian to keep him, he  Not impossible.  Therefore, Heng Qi heartily thanked him, but when he leaned out the window, he hesitated a little. Downstairs, there were armored guards standing all over him, all holding swords and guns.  Fortunately, the crossbow battalion didn't come, otherwise it would have been nice.

    ¡°It¡¯s winter, it¡¯s not bad to take a swim in the cold water river!¡± Shu Chu gloated after glancing at the situation downstairs.

    Heng Qixin let out a long sigh, meeting someone unkind!  The man jumped up, pointed his toes on the window lattice, and threw himself into the Lengshui River. He swept away for more than ten feet. All the soldiers shouted, but they were helpless. Seeing that he was about to fall into the water, he clapped his palms together and used the power of counterattack.  His strength surged again, and the cold water river of more than twenty feet was crossed by him in front of his eyes.

    ????????????????????????????????????? It was still a little bit worse after all, Heng Qixin helplessly stood on the water, until it was fully submerged by his thighs, and then he floated across the river.  Looking back, I saw Shu Chu pointing here and laughing.

    "The emperor wants to see you!" Zhang Jixian said leisurely as he watched Heng Qixin leave.

    Hey, the reckoning has begun!

    The two of them stepped downstairs, but the soldiers did not dare to stop them. Zhang Jixian's current prestige was not inferior to that of Luo Xuemeng. In the underground gambling games in the capital, Zhang Jixian's odds were three to two, while Luo Xuemeng's odds were three to two.

    "Are you sure we will fight tomorrow?" Although he knew it seemed silly to ask such a question, Shu Chu couldn't help but ask.

    Zhang Jixian glanced at Shu Chu, but did not answer Shu Chu's words, "All things in the world are classified into five elements. Pure metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are stronger than those mixed together, except of course, chaos!"

    Shu Chu suddenly paused, and his eyes suddenly lit up, as if a door had opened.  The aura of attracting heaven and earth is so huge that it always feels not pure enough, but Zhang Jixian explained the key point in one sentence.

 Text Chapter 85 Amazing Secret

    Shu Chu and Zhang Jixian passed through many palace gates. Along the way, all the imperial guards looked sideways at Shu Chu. Most of them did not know Shu Chu's true identity. Tiqi's rampant behavior was known to everyone, but they did not want Shu Chu.  Chu Juran and Heng Qixin also cut Mr. Ning's mask in half.  £®  com

    Mr. Ning¡¯s prowess is well known among the imperial guards. Shu Chu actually defeated him. This level of martial arts was beyond their imagination.

    Youti rode beside him, saying hello to Shu Chu, and even cast an admiring look.

    I was speechless all the way until I entered the Zichen Palace.

    "Sit down!" Seeing the two of them, Emperor Mingyang nodded slightly as a greeting. Shu Chu curled his lips, found a chair and sat down, crossing his legs.  Seeing Shu Chu's appearance, Zhang Jixian smiled slightly and sat down.

    "Shu Chu, oh, no, we should call you Your Excellency the Sword God!" Emperor Mingyang's mouth twitched slightly for some unknown reason.

    "Are the new accounts and old accounts counted together?" Shu Chu coughed twice, saw Eunuch Cao standing next to Emperor Mingyang, holding his breath, and said with a smile: "Eunuch Cao, could you please get me a cup of tea?  , I drank a little too much just now, I need to sober up!"

    Hearing this, Eunuch Cao was stunned for a moment, nodded to Emperor Mingyang, and then went out to ask someone to make tea.

    The atmosphere was very awkward, but Zhang Jixian was relaxed and content, with his eyes closed, as if he was lost in meditation, as if the things and people around him had nothing to do with him.

    "Your Majesty the Sword God!" It was probably the first time in his life that Emperor Mingyang was so polite to someone. Hearing this, the title seemed as awkward as possible. Shu Chu felt his scalp tingling and stopped Mingyang.  The emperor said, "Come on, His Majesty, please call me Shu Chu!"

    When you give a gift, you must ask for something!  Shu Chu still understood such a simple truth. With half-squinted eyes, Shu Chu waited for Emperor Mingyang to continue speaking.

    Emperor Mingyang was obviously relieved after hearing Shu Chu's words. It was more uncomfortable for him, a majestic emperor, to say such kind words as "Your Excellency Sword God" than to beat him to death.

    "Okay, Shu Chu!" The tea was brought up and placed in front of the three of them. Emperor Mingyang unconsciously picked up the tea and took a sip to moisten his throat. Although he knew who Shu Chu was before,  But as an emperor, who doesn¡¯t know how to save face?  Now, the covering has been torn away, and I feel a little helpless.

    "However, the emperor is the emperor. He delivers a high-sounding speech to the ministers every morning at court. After a slight discomfort, he has adjusted.

    He said softly: "Shu Chu, I invite you here today for tomorrow's business."

    "Tomorrow?" Shu Chu was surprised. He thought he was making the emperor lose face by saying this, but it was about other things. Tomorrow, isn't it the decisive battle between Zhang Jixian and Luo Xuemeng?

    Emperor Mingyang nodded, but showed a wry smile, and said: "What happened today is just a footnote to Nanchu's strength. Although neither you nor Heng Qixin can be described as masters, the Ouchi Palace,  You are free to come and go, especially Heng Qixin.¡±

    After a pause, Emperor Mingyang looked a little angry and a little sad, and said: "My sworn enemy is running rampant in the Imperial Garden. It is indeed the most ridiculous thing in the world!"

    "Stop talking about this, just say it if you have something to say!" After drinking the tea in the cup, Shu Chu curled his lips and said.

    "Tomorrow's battle between Master Zhang and Luo Xuexiang, I'm sure Commander Shu won't miss it, right?" Emperor Mingyang was interrupted by Shu Chu, and he didn't care. He hesitated for a moment, glanced at Zhang Jixian, who was resting with his eyes closed, and said with  said the deep voice.

    Shu Chu was startled, then nodded.  Naturally, such a good show cannot be missed. Although no one is allowed to watch the battle, if Shu Chu wants to go, who can stop him?

    "Well, you help me kill Snow Nightmare!" Emperor Mingyang's tone was solemn, which was a rare determination that Shu Chu had seen from him.

    Without waiting for Shu Chu to answer, Emperor Mingyang continued: "No matter who wins or loses in the battle tomorrow, if you help me kill him, I owe you a favor. From now on, as long as you ask for it, I will agree to it!"

    Shu Chu was not just surprised this time. He looked at Emperor Mingyang's serious expression. If it weren't for Emperor Mingyang's supplementary explanation, he would have thought he had heard wrong.

    Previously, Emperor Mingyang was very kind to Luo Xuemeng, granting him a house, hosting banquets, and having secret talks. After Laojun discussed Taoism, Luo Xuemeng's reputation was unparalleled. He pursued Zhang Jixian, and then fought against Li Ruojie.  Now that he is a celebrity, there are probably not many people in Nanchu who don¡¯t know about him, right?

    Now, Emperor Mingyang, who helped Luo Xuemeng up, wanted to kill him.  Shu Chu couldn't help but be surprised. Although Luo Xuexiang was extremely arrogant now, why did Emperor Mingyang, who had always been obsessed with the art of immortality, want to kill him?

    Although Shu Chu was confused and surprised, he did notHe asked immediately, but instead talked about the conditions: "Do you really agree to everything?"

    Emperor Mingyang was stunned for a moment when he heard Shu Chu's words. He didn't expect Shu Chu, who had always been famous, to act like he was bargaining. However, he still nodded lightly.

    Thinking of Feng Yan¡¯s peerless beauty, Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel in his heart. When he finally pushed her to Ye Bingying, the bite he gave her on the earlobe was truly **.  Unable to help laughing, Shu Chu asked: "Really agree to everything? As the saying goes, you have no joke!"

    When Emperor Mingyang saw Shu Chu's smile, he shuddered unconsciously, hesitated slightly, and nodded.

    "Why?" Shu Chu breathed a long sigh of relief and asked his question.

    "As for this, since it involves a secret, there is no need for Commander Shu to know, right?" Although he refused, Emperor Mingyang seemed to lack confidence. The majesty of the emperor had long been thrown out of the sky. Facing Shu Chu, except for  Come soft, there is no other way.  Because Shu Chu is different from Zhang Jixian, he does not have the three thousand disciples and Taoist temples under him to implicate him. If he disagrees with him, he can drift away. There is no one in the world who can stop him. I am afraid he has not yet appeared.

    Even if Zhang Jixian is allowed to take action first, if Shu Chu insists on leaving, he will not be able to keep him.

    Shu Chu coughed twice, and said with an awe-inspiring righteousness: "I have always disdain for unprovoked attacks!"

    Zhang Jixian picked up the tea cup in front of him and sipped the tea gently.  Even though what Shu Chu and Emperor Mingyang said was closely related to him, he seemed to ignore it.

    After pondering for a long time, thinking that Shu Chu was not someone who liked to stir up trouble, Emperor Mingyang sighed and said, "Actually, I should call Luo Xuexiang uncle!"

    Friendly recommendation, Yu Chenghai¡¯s work "Gold Rush Years": /showbook.asp?bl_id=79588

 Text Chapter 86 The Five Elements

    Seeing that Emperor Mingyang was hesitant, Shu Chu was drinking tea comfortably, but he didn't want Emperor Mingyang's words to be shocking. As soon as he heard these words, Shu Chu couldn't help but spit out the tea in his mouth and spread it all over the table.  .com

    Zhang Jixian, who was holding the tea cup, was sipping the tea leisurely. Although he raised his eyebrows, he didn't have much reaction.

    Emperor Mingyang didn¡¯t mind. He called to Eunuch Cao to wipe the table and change the tea. Then he said with a wry smile: "You didn¡¯t expect it? But it¡¯s true. I can¡¯t believe it."

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes, how could he act like this?

    "Luoxuexiang is the brother of the late emperor's mother. Thirty-seven years ago, the late emperor ascended the throne and named him King of Zhenbei. However, not long after the late emperor ascended the throne, he suddenly disappeared!"

    "After more than thirty years of separation, he is back?" Shu Chu shrugged. This must be related to the secrets of the royal family. It is just the competition in the harem, which can be felt from Xiao Ru and Li Yongrong.  The intrigues, then the fight for the throne will probably be even more unscrupulous.

    Nodding, Emperor Mingyang said slowly: "That day, when Zen Master Dafang introduced him to me, he only said that he had the ability to maintain appearance. An old man in his seventies looked only in his twenties. Only his hair was  The white ones are just like young people."

    "Doesn't Master Zhang know the way to immortality?" Shu Chu caught a glimpse of Zhang Jixian's unwavering expression, as if he only had tea in his eyes, and felt slightly annoyed, so he turned the conversation to Zhang Jixian.

    When Emperor Mingyang heard this, his face showed a bit of embarrassment.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but understand something in his heart. Didn't Li Yongrong mean that Emperor Yang was no longer good?  It may be that Zhang Jixian refused to teach Fangzhongshu, or that Fangzhongshu didn't work. Didn't the emperors in history all seek Fangzhongshu in the name of seeking immortality?

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu unconsciously showed a slightly evil smile.

    Emperor Mingyang did not continue on this topic, but changed the topic and said: "After talking to Luo Xuexiang several times, he revealed his identity to me, intending to seek my blessing, saying that he wanted to live in Nanchu  Grow followers of his god Morgris!"

    After all, they were related by blood, and he had something to ask for, so of course he had to give him something sweet, so Emperor Mingyang agreed to Luo Xuemeng¡¯s request.

    "Then, he had a discussion with Zhang Mengling, and I didn't stop him. After that, he challenged Li Ruojie, and I became alert!" Emperor Mingyang's smile was a bit bitter. For an emperor to be like him, it was considered a blessing.  It was extremely boring. People could come and go freely in the always tightly guarded palace. The power of the government fell into the hands of three aristocratic families. Although the three aristocratic families checked and balanced each other, it took a lot of effort to maintain this delicate balance.

    "Unexpectedly, he has colluded with the Fang family, and also with my evil son." Emperor Mingyang took a sip of tea, looked at Shu Chu with burning eyes, and said, "Everyone can see that he has no ambitions.  , Therefore, for the sake of Southern Chu Sheji, he must be killed!"

    Shu Chu only felt a little cold on his scalp. Originally, it was okay to kill people, but when interests and conspiracies were involved, he always felt a little aggrieved, especially when he was involved.

    Emperor Mingyang didn't know what Shu Chu was thinking. After taking a firm look at Shu Chu, he continued: "I know Luo Xue Nightmare is very powerful, so I asked you to take action and be sure to kill him. The Twelve Yellow Clothes who followed him  The monk and the Fang family are enough to put Nanchu into a situation that will never be restored!"

    Shu Chu was speechless, looking at Zhang Jixian's still distant expression as if he was in trance, and said to Emperor Mingyang: "I will try my best to help you kill him, but I think Master Zhang should be fully confident!"

    "Okay, is there anything else? If not, I'll take my leave first!" After hearing the secrets of the conspiracy, he had just eaten. Otherwise, it would be good to ask the emperor to treat him to dinner.

    Seeing Shu Chu leave, Emperor Mingyang was startled and said: "In this case, Commander Lao Shu is here." As soon as he finished speaking, he tentatively said: "But I don't know what Commander Shu wants?"

    Shu Chu chuckled and said, "Your Majesty will naturally know about it then!"

    Emperor Mingyang seemed to have something to say to Zhang Jixian. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him, and Shu Chu didn't care. It was more serious to go to Yun Mansion to find Zixuan.  Although I haven't seen him for only a day, I do miss him a little in my heart.

    After leaving the palace, I thought about what Zhang Jixian had said before about the five elements. I tried to separate my thoughts to feel the classification of spiritual energy, but I was at a loss. It is easier said than done!

    Seeing the green tiles, red walls, pavilions and pavilions inside the palace, Shu Chu paused and pondered.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, Shu Chu put his hands close to the ground, closed his eyes, and felt attentively. The cold and gentle breath came, but it was unusually thick. However, it was not pure earth aura, but also mixed with other things.

    Shu Chu squattedHe squatted for a long time before standing up and taking another step.

    How to separate the five elements in the aura so that the aura is so pure that no other aura is mixed in?  The five elements are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. This is not easy. Zhang Jixian only mentioned it a little bit, but did not explain how to do it at all. It is estimated that he may not understand it.

    Shu Chu sighed slightly, forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore, just slowly realize that nothing can be accomplished overnight.  However, if the five elements of spiritual energy are separated and combined, and can be used at will, this kind of power is enough to make people yearn for it!

    After leaving the palace, they arrived at the gate of Yun Mansion not long after. When the gatekeepers saw Shu Chu, they all said hello. They never expected that Shu Chu, who was just following Shu Chu for a living a few days ago and looked down and out, would now be a fool.  It can be said that the leader of Tiqi is more than ten thousand people.

    "Commander Shu, are you back?" These guards' ability to adapt to the wind must have been honed thousands of times. Shu Chu smiled at them and walked towards Yi Qingxuan.

    Recommended Cat: Tian Xuanzi predicted that Lin Yuan would come to his cave 1500 years later and inherit his mantle, but he needs to pull out the Tianxuan Sword to understand everything. What story is hidden behind it? Please read "Urban Romance".  Connection: /showbook.asp?bl_id=76334

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 87 Secret Words in the Boudoir

    From a long distance away, he heard a burst of laughter. Shu Chu wondered in his heart, could something good be happening?

    On Yiqing Pavilion, there were several more slim figures reflected in the window. When Shu Chu took a look, his face couldn't help but feel painful. Astonishingly, Miss Ximen Ruoyun was chatting and laughing with Yun Zixuan there.  .com

    Walking into the courtyard, the four girls Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and Mei Lan Zhu Ju standing under the Yi Qing Pavilion saw Shu Chu. Their faces had different expressions, but without exception, they all had a kind of surprise, although they already knew that Shu Chu knew martial arts.  , but he is so strong that he can easily seize the position of commander of the Tiqi. It is embarrassing to think about his previous contempt and provocative actions.

    Shu Chu glanced at the four girls, raised his hand to say hello, and then walked towards the house where Xiao Xi lived. Unexpectedly, Xiao Xi was not there, so he went back to ask the four girls where Xiao Xi had gone.

    Naturally, it is impossible to be in Yiqing Pavilion. Even Xiaomei and the others have not gone in. Xiaoxi's status in Yiqing Pavilion is not very high, so it is impossible to be inside.  However, the strange thing is that Miss Xiaocui is not there either.  After listening carefully, there were four people in Yiqing Pavilion. Apart from Yun Zixuan and Ximen Ruoyun, the other person was probably Ximen Ruoyun's maid. There was also one person whose breathing was low and slow, and whose martial arts was surprisingly high.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t care, and looked at Xiaomei, waiting for her to tell him Xiao Xi¡¯s whereabouts.

    Xiaomei was obviously hesitant. Seeing Shu Chu's eyes as calm as water but staring at him closely, she felt inexplicably panicked and then said: "She is washing clothes in the laundry room now!"

    Shu Chu turned around and looked. In addition to the courtyard and Yiqing Pavilion, there were only a few rows of wing rooms in Yiqingxuan. The doors were all closed. He couldn't help but ask: "Where is the laundry room?"

    After staying in the Yun Mansion for a few days, Shu Chu clearly knew where the kitchen was, but he was very confused about other places. He walked around and made his head spin, but he still couldn't tell which was which.

    Xiaomei didn¡¯t answer, but looked towards the door.

    Shu Chu turned his head and saw Miss Xiaocui whistling and jumping towards her. Shu Chu couldn't help but be startled. It was really rare. If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard to imagine this lively and lovely girl in front of him.  The girl is the same person as the mean and stingy woman I knew before.

    However, when she saw Shu Chu, her grinning mouth suddenly closed, and an angry look suddenly flashed in her eyes, as if she was a completely different person.  A certain disgusting feeling came over me again.

    Standing not far away, looking at Shu Chu coldly, Xiao Cui raised her mouth in an arc, turned around suddenly, and walked towards the house where she lived.  Now that he understands that Shu Chu is someone he can't afford to offend, he naturally doesn't dare to act like before.

    "Hey, it turns out Commander Shu is here, why don't you come up and sit down?" The person who spoke was Ximen Ruoyun. At some point, her head had poked out of the attic, and she was looking at Shu Chu from above.  There's a bit of a covetous feeling in there.

    Yun Zixuan also poked her head out and saw Shu Chu. She didn't know what the meaning in her eyes was. She said lightly: "Shu Chu, since you are here, why don't you say hello to me?"

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t call Commander Shu. Shu Chu looked up and saw Yun Zixuan¡¯s beautiful eyes as quiet as autumn water. His heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly walked in.

    After going upstairs, to his surprise, he recognized the person with slow breathing. He turned out to be Liu Hanyan.

    "Steward Shu, you're all right!" Liu Hanyan smiled lightly, the mist still in his eyes.

    Shu Chu was ashamed when he heard this, and she was a woman who was difficult to deal with. When he first met her, he thought she was quiet and skillful. After knowing that she was Li Ruojie's daughter, she became a woman and a woman. Now, her words are sharp.  , obviously with a bit of annoyance.

    "This! Hanyan!" Shu Chu hesitated for a moment, glanced at the calm Yun Zixuan, and then said: "Didn't your father go into seclusion? Why are you still in the capital?"

    Liu Hanyan raised his eyebrows, but said with a smile: "Why, can't it be done? It's my father who goes into seclusion, not me!"

    Shu Chu was silent, he would not have come up if he had known it earlier. With Yun Zixuan by his side, he was not in the mood for a quarrel.

    "Why, you stopped talking? Are you putting on airs when you become the commander of Tiqi?" Liu Hanyan saw that Shu Chu didn't answer, and said: "Come to think of it, I am just a little girl, naturally I am not worthy of Commander Shu's face, only ours  Beautiful Yun is worthy of Commander Shu¡¯s love!¡±

    Why does it sound more and more wrong?  It seems that there is a sour smell in it, and the sour smell is not light!

    After coughing lightly, Ximen Ruoyun said with a smile: "Commander Shu would rather be a servant in the Yun Mansion, so naturally he is interested in our most beautiful woman in Southern Chu. It's a pity that Commander Shu doesn't despise people like us.  Take a look!"

    ?????????????????????????? One is more powerful than the other, even if Shu Chu is thick-skinned, he can¡¯t stop the attack of these two beauties, so he wisely keeps his mouth shut.  However, when he glanced at Zixuan from the corner of his eye, he saw a crimson color appearing on her face.I couldn't help but smile to myself, it actually helped me.

    "Okay, you two, shut up now, it's so outrageous!" Yun Zixuan couldn't withstand the attacks from Liu Hanyan and Ximen Ruoyun, and stopped them from continuing.

    "Why, you can't bear to part with it now?" It was Ximen Ruoyun who spoke, and his sharp tone of voice was jaw-dropping: "As the saying goes, it's easy to find priceless treasures, but it's rare to find a lover. How do you maintain it like this before you get married?"

    "You damn girl, what are you talking about!" Holding Ximen Ruoyun's hand, Yun Zixuan blushed and said without hesitation: "If you want it, just take it!"

    It¡¯s really eye-catching. Three beauties are in the same room. Although you can only look at them but not move them, it¡¯s not bad.  Shu Chu glanced at the three girls, but suddenly he caught a glimpse of the maid named Ruyue, who was also smiling. Seeing Shu Chu's eyes, he lowered his head and was still snickering.

    Liu Hanyan stared at Shu Chu, but said no more. There was a complicated look in her eyes. Shu Chu couldn't help but feel shocked when he remembered that she had defended herself that day.

    With Li Ruojie leaving, the capital is in a state of turmoil. Although everything still depends on the outcome of the battle between Ming Luxuexiang and Zhang Jixian, the complicated situation is not suitable for Liu Hanyan to continue to stay in the capital.

    Of course, with her martial arts skills, she is generally capable of protecting herself, but there are so many masters hiding in the capital, and a daughter¡¯s family is a bit dangerous, and if someone has an idea against Li Ruojie

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu said to Liu Hanyan: "The capital is not a place to stay for a long time, you'd better leave as soon as possible!" Using the sound transmission method, Liu Hanyan's mist-like eyes suddenly became clear and clear.  Looking at Shu Chu, he opened his mouth and said: "As long as you are here, I am not afraid!"

    Although he just opened his mouth and made a mouth gesture, Shu Chu saw it clearly, his heart was shocked, and he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Liu Hanyan also laughed, but it was not a bitter smile, but a bit of pride in it.

    "Okay, Zixuan, this is what you said!" I heard a cheer in my ears. Ximen Ruoyun let go of Yun Zixuan's hand, turned to look at Shu Chu, and said, "You have money and power.  , what a great candidate to marry!¡±

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 88 Performance Moment

    Ximen Ruoyun's expression was both angry and happy. For a moment, he couldn't tell whether it was true or false.  .com

    "Zixuan, don't regret it!" Looking at Yun Zixuan with a smile, Ximen Ruoyun actually took Shu Chu's hand. The soft and tender feeling came from the fingertips. Shu Chu subconsciously, also  He squeezed her little hand. If you don't take advantage, you are either a fool or an idiot.

    Yun Zixuan couldn't tell what she felt, but her smile was a little stiff.

    Liu Hanyan smiled and said: "I didn't expect Commander Shu to be so popular. If I told the outside world, I think all the people in the capital would fight for you!"

    Although the words are meant to be funny, they are not far from the truth. If word of what happened here spreads, Shu Chu will definitely be hit with a brick from behind.

    "Hey! I know someone will be reluctant to let go, so let's forget it, otherwise, I'm afraid I'll fall out!" He pulled out his hand, covered his mouth and smiled, Ximen Ruoyun's delicate body trembled, as if he had teased Shu Chu and Yun Zixuan  Two people are average.  However, if her beautiful eyes glanced across Shu Chu's face intentionally or unintentionally, there was something more in her smile towards Shu Chu.

    "Haha, Miss Ximen, but you called Shu Chu here. If it's just to make fun of Yu Shu Chu, then I'd better leave!" Shu Chu glared at Ximen Ruoyun, found a seat and sat down, facing Ximen Ruoyun.  Yun started to fight back, fearing that Zixuan would be embarrassed if she continued teasing her.

    "How dare you? Commander Shu is now a big celebrity in the capital, and Ruoyun is the only one who flatters you. Why would he make fun of you because it's Ruoyun's turn?" He smiled coquettishly, getting entangled, obviously in revenge for his behavior that day.  Hidden from her.  Women cannot be offended.

    Shu Chu did not dwell on this issue and said, "Miss Ximen, I seem to remember that on the way to Laojun Temple that day, a young man in your family was kidnapped by the Demon Sect. What happened next?"

    Ximen Ruoyun was startled when he heard the words. Seeing several people in the room looking at him, he smiled and said: "Are you talking about my second brother? He is very good now, but his martial arts has been a little damaged. He is working hard to practice martial arts in order to  Revenge!"

    "How is your brother's martial arts?" Shu Chu asked again. Although Heng Qixin already knew his current martial arts, the strength of the Demon Sect still needs to be considered.

    "Haha!" Ximen Ruoyun didn't answer, but laughed again, and suddenly turned towards Yun Zixuan and said: "Zixuan, look, you really act like a commander, now the interrogation begins!"

    Liu Hanyan and Yun Zixuan laughed again when they heard this, and Shu Chu complained in his heart, this woman really has nothing nice to say!

    "As you said, it's just a casual chat. I don't even have a cup of tea. I'm going to make tea!" Shu Chu was embarrassed. Women are different from men. They have many things to pay attention to when speaking. Although they have dealt with many women, but in this  In this aspect, it is only unsatisfactory. When it comes to someone with a sharp tongue like Ximen Ruoyun, it seems a bit difficult to resist.

    Without waiting for the three women to answer, Shu Chu went downstairs as they watched.  In fact, there are pots and cups on the rosewood table next to it!

    With a long sigh of relief, Shu Chu sighed in his heart, how great would it be if he could be alone with Zixuan?  It's a pity that there are two more women who hold grudges.

    There was a teapot on the table downstairs. Shu Chu's heart moved and he held up the teapot made of porcelain with his hands. Looking at the teapot, he concentrated on it and guided the fire spirit into his body with his thoughts.

    It was still easier said than done. Shu Chu held the teapot for a long time, but there was no movement at all. After trying his best to inspire him, he felt some spiritual energy fluctuations, but it was as slow as a snail crawling. Wrong, it was slower than a snail crawling.  Slow down. If you don't feel it with your heart, you will really think there is no reaction at all!

    After half a cup of tea, Shu Chu felt that this was too strenuous. If it was to be effective, it would probably take years and months to come, so he had to stop.

    As soon as I stopped, I realized that something was wrong. At some point, the four girls Mei Lan, Zhu and Ju stood at the door. They all stared at Shu Chu with wide eyes. The horror in their eyes was enough for Shu Chu to realize that he had made a mistake.  Because what this look expressed was that there was most likely something wrong with Shu Chu's head.

    "How about it, does my posture look good or not?" Shu Chu sniffed and asked with a bit of helplessness.

    The four of them had no reaction, only Xiaozhu nodded unconsciously.

    Shu Chu chuckled and said loudly: "Now, let me show you how to make tea with my hands!"

    This skill was not unusual in the first place. Using pure yang internal energy to cook and roast food was nothing. However, Shu Chu held the teapot motionless just now. The four girls were surprised. Finally, Xiaomei made a voice: "Shu Chu, there is nothing in this teapot."  water!"

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes. No wonder the four women¡¯s expressions were so strange.

    But who is Shu Chu?  Pretending to be serious, he glanced at the four women.??Said seriously: "Have you ever heard of the magic performed by Luo Xuexiang?"

    The four girls nodded. The reason why Luo Xuexiang is so famous is because of his miraculous magic. Now almost everyone in the streets and alleys of the capital does not know about it!  Although the four girls of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum do not go out, how can those guards who like to show off their knowledge and ability to the maids of Yiqingxuan not brag about it?  As a result, Luo Xuexiang's abilities became even more mysterious!

    "Actually, brother, I can do it too!" Niu Hide said. Shu Chu actually felt the subtle fluctuations of the fire spirit. Now he will try the water spirit to see if he can make any progress.

    "Okay, keep an eye on it!" Shu Chu coughed twice, stood upright, held the teapot with one hand, stretched out his hand as much as he could, closed his eyes slightly, and began to communicate.

    " Xiaozhu's eyes are complicated, including love, reluctance, confusion, and sadness

    Xiaomei¡¯s eyes were a bit playful and a bit full of admiration, which seemed a bit contradictory.

    Xiaolan curled her lips in disdain, but still didn't blink.

    Xiaoju crossed her arms with a little obsession.

    There was no movement for a while, then Xiaolan grumbled: "The lid is not open yet!"

    " Shu Chu didn't move, still looking motionless.

    When the three women except Xiaozhu were all discouraged, a smile suddenly overflowed from the corner of Shu Chu's mouth. Three feet above his head, water suddenly dropped. In an instant, Shu Chu was dripped all over his face.

    Shu Chu¡¯s expression was a bit weird, it seemed like he was smiling but not smiling, and he seemed like he was crying but not crying.

    Although these ghosts and water spirits were summoned, they could not control them. Damn it, Shu Chu refused to give up and continued to exert force.

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 89 Continue to perform

    There were water drops on his hair and between his eyebrows. Shu Chu looked very embarrassed, but he smiled.  .  com

    Suddenly, a layer of mist appeared on Shu Chu's head, which was formed by those water droplets. The four women had a look of surprise on their faces. They originally thought that Shu Chu was just pretending to be a joke, but they didn't expect that it was true.  They were so wide-eyed that they could perform such magic without even blinking.

    "Hey!" Shu Chu shouted softly, and the water droplets spread on the void three feet above his head moved forward, and finally gathered in one place and turned into a water column.

    Shu Chu's brows trembled slightly. It felt like he was practicing swordsmanship under the guidance of his master when he was young. Time and time again, even though he was extremely talented and unique, those complicated sword techniques, with the fastest speed and the most ingenious power,  But it was always beyond his capabilities, so that young man always danced alone no matter the wind, frost, rain or snow.

    The water column was about to fall, and the weight continued to increase. Shu Chu shouted: "Come in!"

    The water column fell, and then turned into mist on the edge of the teapot. Under the control of the mind, it poured in from the gap in the lid of the teapot and turned into water inside the teapot.

    With a long sigh of relief, he finally succeeded. Except for the water in the pot, the fog surrounding him dissipated.

    Although it was just a little bit of water spirit that could not be used to hurt the enemy, it was still a big breakthrough, and Shu Chu couldn't help but smile.

    The four girls still had their eyes wide open and did not react, but Shu Chu turned around carelessly, handed the pot to the four girls, and said with a strange smile: "Sisters, please open the lid and see what's inside?"

    Xiaozhu stretched out her hand and opened the lid of the pot, "Ah!" In her exclamation, green water was swaying in the small teapot. The other three girls squeezed their heads to take a look and also exclaimed.

    "Why is this water this color?" Xiaolan questioned. Generally, water is colorless, but the water in this pot is green and green, which is indeed a bit strange.

    "Because" Shu Chu couldn't explain it, but why did he lose face?  "These are the essence of water. Only one drop of water essence of this color can be found in ten thousand drops of water!" Although it was nonsense, it was not far from the truth. At least, the four girls Mei Lan, Ju Zhu and Zhu were looking at him.  The admiring and obsessed eyes made him very useful.

    However, Ximen Ruoyun's somewhat mocking voice suddenly came from upstairs: "Why did the guy who went to make tea take so long? Is making tea so difficult?"

    The voice was very loud, and it was obviously meant to be heard by Shu Chu who was downstairs. With their martial arts skills, they naturally knew that Shu Chu was downstairs. Although they did not hear what Shu Chu and the four girls Meilan, Juzhu were saying, Shu Chu  Chu, this pot of tea has indeed been brewing for a long time.  Although these words were ostensibly said to the other two women upstairs, they were actually mocking Shu Chu.

    As the old saying goes, women cannot be offended!  Shu Chu sighed, but said to Xiaomei: "Give me some tea. Someone wants to drink my tea. If I don't brew it well, her lips will probably split!"

    Xiaomei was awakened from her trance and quickly took a wooden box from one side. Shu Chu took it and took out a handful of finely chopped tea leaves and placed it in the pot.

    "Come on, let's continue the show!" Shu Chu winked at the fourth maid and once again held up the teapot with one hand.

    "Why don't you show something? Why don't you come upstairs and let us see it!" It was Liu Hanyan's voice, soft and intoxicating.

    As soon as Liu Hanyan finished speaking, Ximen Ruoyun also echoed. Shu Chu was a little helpless. Just as he was about to walk upstairs, something moved in his heart and he said loudly: "Make tea with bare hands. If you want to watch the show, come down and pay one hundred taels of silver first."  !¡±

    "Bah! Are you crazy about money?" Ximen Ruoyun cursed, but still walked downstairs.

    The three women were all smiling, and their styles when they went downstairs were all different, but they were all beautiful.

    "Is this your performance? Any guard in our family can do it!" When Ximen Ruoyun saw Shu Chu holding the pot with one hand, he thought he was going to use his inner strength to heat the tea, and said with a bit of ridicule.

    "Ha!" Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile, "Don't interrupt if you don't understand. What I'm performing is not using my inner strength to make tea, but calling the fire elves to make tea for me like a falling snow nightmare!" The fire elves  This theory was borrowed from the curse that Luo Xuexiang recited when she was competing with Zhang Mengling.

    Seeing Zixuan smiling but not smiling, with a bit of encouragement in her eyes, Shu Chule blossomed and let out a deep drink, her momentum was overwhelming!

    "Okay, keep an eye on it!" Shu Chu said.

    Closing his eyes and meditating, Shu Chu pretended to read: "O omnipresent God, under the guidance of your omnipresent brilliance, Fire Spirit, come on, come and make tea for me!"

    The girls couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Is there anyone who chants a curse like this?

    Except for the four girls, Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum, who still can¡¯t take their eyes away., the other girls were all smiling, waiting for Shu Chu to make a fool of themselves. Yun Zixuan still smiled calmly, but her eyes inadvertently hid a little expectation.

    Huh?  Why don't you have a great inspiration? It was successful just now!  Shu Chu was a little confused. Could it be that water and fire were incompatible? If the water spirits were gathered just now, wouldn't it be the same if the fire spirits were gathered now?

    The five elements are said to be mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining, and you have to grasp the meaning of this by yourself.

    "O omnipresent fire spirit, come and make tea for me!" Shu Chu recited the incantation again, the voice was so loud that all the girls in the field were ashamed again. Liu Hanyan couldn't help but stabbed: "Commander Shu,  It seems we won¡¯t be able to drink your tea today!¡±

    Who would have thought that as soon as Liu Hanyan finished speaking, a burst of green smoke suddenly appeared from Shu Chu's head.  His hair seemed to be on fire.

    "Ouch, damn it!" Shu Chu shouted angrily, this fire is really not ordinary heat.  Gathering his concentration, he guided the fire spirit to the teapot in his hand.

    Perhaps due to the stimulation of the scalding, Shu Chu was surprisingly successful this time. The green smoke on his head dissipated, and on the edge of the teapot, there were green flames dancing endlessly.

    Fortunately, I cleverly used my true energy to attach it to my hand, so my hand was not in danger of being burned.

    In just a moment, the tea was opened, Shu Chu¡¯s thoughts dissipated, and the fire spirit also disappeared.

    Shu Chu turned to look at the girls. The girls woke up from their surprise and clapped their hands one after another.  Except for Zixuan, the other girls were all good at martial arts and had good eyesight, so they could naturally see the green flames clearly.

    Ximen Ruoyun¡¯s expression was a little strange, and it was hard to tell what she was thinking.  Surprise, admiration, pity?  There are many kinds.

    Liu Hanyan smiled, with something in his eyes that made Shu Chu feel proud.

    In fact, although Ximen Ruoyun and Liu Hanyan had some thorns in their words before, they were not small-minded women. However, although they were annoyed with Shu Chu, they still mostly admired them. If they were ordinary people, they would probably let them  You have no right to be upset!

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 90 An unexpected storm

    At this moment, Yun Zixuan was indescribably charming, with a different kind of emotion in her smile, which made Shu Chu's heart beat irregularly.  .  comAlthough Liu Hanyan and Ximen Ruoyun can be said to be extremely beautiful, their brilliance was obviously dimmed in front of Yun Zixuan.

    "Okay, come on, all you beauties, come and try the tea that I'm just brewing!" Shu Chu smiled and turned around to look for cups. Xiaomei and the others, who knew the idea, quickly took out a few small cups from the cupboard on one side and placed them on the table.  on the table.

    Shu Chu filled several cups one by one, and then made a gesture of invitation.

    Contrary to Shu Chu¡¯s expectation, the women all stopped and looked at each other in confusion.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He looked at the green and steaming tea on the table and said with a smile: "I think you beauties are afraid that this tea is poisonous? Then Shu Chu will have to drink it alone!"

    "Let me taste it first!" It was Zixuan who came forward, with a full smile, winked at Shu Chu, 'bravely' picked up a cup on the table, brought it to Ying's lips, and then  , took a small sip.

    With his autumn-like eyes slightly closed, Shu Chu felt a little uneasy, looking at Zixuan's face intently, hoping to see some clues from it.

    After taking a sip of tea, Yun Zixuan opened her eyes, nodded with a smile and said, "It doesn't taste so good!"

    "Haha, let me try it!" Liu Hanyan and Ximen Ruoyun came closer and picked up other teacups, and they were very enthusiastic now.  The two girls are both exquisite and clear figures, so it was natural for Zixuan to come first.

    "It's tasteless in the mouth, so you need to sip it slowly. The aroma comes from the throat, and the flavor is there. It's rich and fragrant, and it doesn't leak out. Commander Shu is really good at it!" Ximen Ruoyun said with a smile after taking a sip of tea.  It was obvious that she was quite good at tea ceremony, but as soon as the words came into her mouth, Shu Chu couldn't help but sweat slightly. How could she know anything about tea ceremony?

    However, Shu Chu is really happy now. At least, getting the attention of the beauty he admires is enough to make him happy.

    After taking a cup, Shu Chu took a sip. It was indeed fragrant, with the spirit of water and the spirit of fire. The brewed tea tasted really good.  However, don¡¯t just use it to make tea!

    "Commander Shu, the Prime Minister has asked you to come over and talk!" A clear voice came from the door. Shu Chu turned his head, but it was Feng Luoyuan.

    Shu Chu was a little surprised. What does the old fox have to do with him?

    "Miss, please come with Commander Shu!" Following Feng Luoyuan's words, everyone in the room looked at Shu and Yun with a hint of ambiguity in their expressions.

    "Zixuan, since you have something to do, let's say goodbye first!" Ximen Ruoyun and Liu Hanyan said goodbye knowingly.

    Yun Zixuan pondered for a moment, but without holding back, she nodded and said, "Then let's meet up another day!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a bit more exciting than the heroes of the world. Shu Chu smiled and walked out of Yiqing building first.

    Along the way, Feng Luoyuan led the way, but it was not Yun Zhongtian's study that he went to, but the Jian Dingxuan where he and his wife lived.  Alongside Shu Chu, Yun Zixuan was also extremely surprised. There seemed to be something wrong with this posture.

    After entering Jian Dingxuan, they were led directly to the lobby. Feng Luoyuan retreated, and Yun Zixuan suddenly realized something. She pursed her lips lightly and walked into the lobby with her head lowered.  There was a hint of blush on his face.

    As soon as he stepped across the threshold, Shu Chu saw a middle-aged woman who was about thirty-five or sixty years old. She had a delicate and beautiful face and a graceful demeanor, but she was somewhat similar to Yun Zixuan. Standing next to her was a woman with a face that Shu Chu had seen before.  Mammy, I think she must be Yun Zixuan¡¯s mother.  Yun Zhongtian, however, was sitting across the table, drinking tea by himself. When he saw Shu and Chu entering the door, he raised his head and smiled at Shu Chu.

    ?? Could this posture be due to the son-in-law?  Otherwise, why would Zixuan¡¯s mother also move out?  Moreover, her eyes looked up and down Shu Chu, making Shu Chu feel uncomfortable.

    "You guys sit down!" Yun Zhongtian treated Shu Chu, but he was not as polite as before. There was actually a hint of narrowness between his eyebrows.

    After Yiyan sat down, the maid served tea. Shu Chu didn't say anything. To be honest, he felt that the atmosphere here was a little weird.

    After looking at Shu Chu for a long time, Mrs. Yun turned her head and glanced at Yun Zhongtian, then said to Zixuan who lowered her head: "Xiao Xuan'er, come into the back room with mother, your father wants to talk to Commander Shu about something.  !¡±

    Watching the three people disappear, Yun Zhongtian said to Shu Chu: "Shu Chu, you must have guessed the purpose of calling you here this time. Xuan'er's mother wants to see what you look like!"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Does the mother-in-law care about the son-in-law? I understand, but"

    "But what?" Yun Zhongtian looked at Shu Chu with a smile and said, "Now that everyone knows your identity, you are hiding it from me!"

      "But that's too much. Didn't you tell me beforehand? I haven't dressed up yet!" After mocking Yun Zhongtian, Shu Chu took a sip of tea and felt it was far inferior to what he had just cooked. He curled his lips.  , then continued: "If you have anything to say, tell me quickly. Do you want to keep me here for dinner?"

    "Why not?" Yun Zhongtian said with a smile: "After all, we will be a family sooner or later, right?"

    But at this moment, Aunt Rong came out and whispered a few words into Yun Zhongtian's ear. Although Shu Chu could understand it if she wanted to, she didn't want to eavesdrop on other people's privacy.

    As soon as Grandma Rong finished speaking, Yun Zhongtian's face darkened slightly, she nodded towards Shu Chu, stood up and said, "Stay with me for a while, I'll come out in a while!" After that, she walked towards the back room.

    This is how the same thing?  I feel that my mother-in-law is interested in her son-in-law, but she does this again. Is it possible?

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu felt a little disappointed and called Yun Zhongtian in. It must be that Mrs. Yun had a bad impression of him and didn't want Zixuan to marry him?  However, that¡¯s not right. Yun Zhongtian¡¯s husband¡¯s power isn¡¯t so bad, right?

    My brain is a little confused, but I still don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    Sitting bored, Shu Chu looked at the layout of the hall. It was light and elegant. There were several landscape paintings hanging on the wall. Shu Chu took a closer look and saw that they were painted by Gu Qingshan. It seemed that Gu Qingshan was very famous.  ah!

    Finally, footsteps sounded, Shu Chu turned around and saw Yun Zhongtian walking calmly, but there was a bit of anger on his face!

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 91 Zixuan¡¯s concerns

    In front of Shu Chu, Yun Zhongtian took two long breaths, calmed his mind, and said to Shu Chu: "With my intention, I will let you and Xuan'er hold an engagement ceremony tomorrow. What do you think?"

    "Well, what did you say?" Shu Chu thought he heard wrongly and asked with confusion on his face.  .  com

    Yun Zhongtian said quietly: "Don't you like my Zixuan? Come and hire me tomorrow!"

    This time, I heard it clearly. However, Shu Chu stared at Yun Zhongtian for a long time. Seeing that his expression was indifferent and his real thoughts were hidden deeply, he asked: "Why?"

    "Why? Don't you want to?" Yun Zhongtian walked to the door with his hands behind his back and said with his back to Shu Chu.

    "Of course I am willing." Shu Chu hesitated for a moment, but then said: "But Zixuan"

    "Don't worry about this. She cannot object to her parents' orders or the matchmaker's words!" Yun Zhongtian said in a deep voice.

    Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly. Most marriages from wealthy families are like this. However, Yun Zhongtian may not understand his daughter. Although she is weak on the outside, she is strong on the inside. I don't know where this view comes from, but it really exists in Shu Chu.  In Chu's heart, Shu Chu believed that his understanding of Zixuan was not wrong.

    "I don't want to force Yu Zixuan. Even if I want to marry her, I want her to do it willingly. I don't want to force her at all!" Shu Chu's words were low but firm. Yun Zhongtian suddenly turned around, looked at Shu Chu, and said after a while:  "With your words, I feel relieved. Zixuan is willing, and this kind of mentality of a woman is just a sign of shyness!"

    Shu Chu smiled and said, "Why are you so eager to marry your daughter to me?"

    ¡°You are famous, so I¡¯m going to use your name to control the gangsters in this town!¡± Yun Zhongtian¡¯s words were half true and half false, but they were still more of a joke.

    Shu Chu laughed dumbly and said: "Doesn't that mean we have to organize a grand event and invite celebrities from all over the capital?" With the power of the Yun Mansion, even if it is in such a tight time tomorrow, it is not impossible.

    "Yes!" Yun Zhongtian was honest. After sitting down across from Shu Chu, he said, "It's just to test the attitudes of all parties. It won't offend you, right?"

    Shu Chu pondered for a moment and said, "It's better to see what Zixuan wants. I don't have any objections!"

    Light footsteps sounded, but it was Zixuan who walked out of the back room, with a bit of confusion on her face. She stopped and glanced at Shu Chu and Yun Zhongtian. Under the gaze of the two, she turned and walked out, as if,  There are no words such as joy, anger, or opposition.

    Shu Chu also stood up to leave. After Yun Zongtian tried to persuade him to stay, Shu Chu still stood up and left.  It seems that anything, as long as the purpose is not so pure, will make you feel a little uncomfortable when you think about it.  However, this engagement ceremony was the first time in my life.

    I originally thought about returning to Tiqi Camp from Yun Mansion, but I didn't want to wander around, but I came to Yi Qingxuan again. Thinking of the situation when Zixuan left, Shu Chu was a little worried, so he might as well ask Zixuan what he really thought.  .  Thinking like this, he walked towards Yiqing Pavilion, but he didn't expect that Miss Xiaocui was blocking the downstairs, looking arrogant. When she saw Shu Chu, she showed disdain and said, "The toad wants to eat swan meat!"

    Shu Chu sighed softly, a dog can't change its nature of eating shit, a woman is much cuter if she is simpler!

    "Get out of the way!" Shu Chu shouted in a low voice, with a flash of light in his eyes. Xiao Cui felt a chill in her heart and took a few steps back involuntarily. However, she came back to her senses and straightened her small chest, still pretending.  Zuo said coldly and arrogantly: "The lady said that now she wants to be alone and not see anyone, especially a guy named Shu!" However, his tone has been lowered, and his momentum is not as good as before.  .

    Originally, after being humiliated by Shu Chu last time, Miss Xiaocui had to keep a low profile. Even the eldest lady she relied on did not comment on the bullying, and did not even ask. Miss Xiaocui felt very angry.  , but there was nothing they could do. Not to mention asking the guards to help teach Shu Chu a lesson, now Shu Chu is the commander of the Tiqi. No matter how charming Miss Xiaocui is, no guard dares to touch this stone.

    But now it¡¯s good, I finally have the lady¡¯s imperial edict, and I can humiliate this hateful person, but if I really have to face it, I don¡¯t have enough confidence.

    Shu Chu suddenly stood there without moving. He didn¡¯t understand what Zixuan was thinking about now.  Do you agree to marry yourself, or do you not like yourself at all?  And what would she think of herself if she rushed forward like this?

    Now Shu Chu is like a little boy who has just fallen in love. He has begun to worry about gains and losses. Of course, in fact, it is indeed his first time in love. He may be able to show his helpless nature towards other women, but towards Zixuan, he can't.  I'm tied up again.

    Suddenly I looked up and heard slightly disordered breathing by the window upstairs.Zixuan, is she listening to the conversation downstairs?  Is she nervous?

    While Shu Chu was still hesitating, Miss Xiao Cui raised her eyebrows in disgust and stabbed: "I say, you should go back. My lady is in a bad mood today, especially towards some annoying people!"

    It was okay if she didn't say it, but once she said it, Shu Chu made up his mind. In a flash, Miss Xiaocui was still saying angrily: "I want character but no character, I want money but no money, and she looks like this  " Before she could finish her words, her eyes widened suddenly, where was Shu Chu's figure in front of her?

    Flashing into the upstairs, he suddenly heard a faint sigh.

    Shu Chu felt an inexplicable pain in his heart, and Shu Chu stopped.

    Standing in front of the window, Zixuan did not look back, looking at the banyan tree in the courtyard, and suddenly said: "Shu Chu, what are you doing?"

    Shu Chu was startled, not expecting Zixuan to ask such a question. After a slight hesitation, he replied: "Of course it's for you!"

    "I said, what is it about me that deserves your attention?" Turning around suddenly, a pair of eyes as clear as black mountains and white water carried a faint sadness. Shu Chu felt his heart hurt again. In fact, this woman may not  As calm and calm as you usually see, where does that kind of sadness that makes people feel heartbroken and pitiful come from?

    "Zixuan!" Shu Chu gently called her name.

    "Answer my question, Shu Chu!" He turned his head and looked at the treetops in the courtyard that were bare in the cold wind. Although Zixuan's voice sounded like the sound of nature, it also made Shu Chu's heart tremble slightly.

 Text Chapter 92 First Love Talk

    Shu Chu was stunned for a moment, standing not far from Zixuan, looking at the lonely beauty, and sighed softly in his heart, maybe this was the unknown side of Zixuan.

    "Be kind!" Shu Chu said two words softly, waiting for Zixuan's reaction.

    Looking back again, there is a somewhat indescribable complex look in her beautiful eyes. Has this beautiful woman's heart, herself, been kept inaccessible?

    "Because I 'saved' you?" Zixuan asked softly, with a hint of ridicule in her expression, but he didn't know where her thoughts came from. Shu Chu only felt that the beauty in front of him was now far away from him.  Very far away.

    Shu Chu nodded and said: "You are willing to let a stranger who has fallen on the roadside ride in the carriage you are sitting on. And you don't mean to look down on it at all. This is why I choose to stay in  Because of Yun Mansion, I just feel that there is something about you that strongly attracts me, and I can¡¯t help but want to find out what it is!"

    "So you understand now?" The voice was still very soft, without much emotion.

    Shu Chu felt a little depressed. Although it was not irritating, it still made people feel uncomfortable. However, Shu Chu still nodded and said: "This kind of thing has never happened to me in more than 20 years."  Perhaps what I have experienced is what I came to this world to look for!¡±

    Most practitioners have to go through the act of joining the world. Although Shu Chu came here to find the way to heaven, in fact, if he wants to truly explore the way of heaven, he may not be able to do it in a lifetime.  In the past, if there was anything that could make Shu Chu obsessed with him, he might have to get it from Yun Zixuan.

    "The word love is the most touching!" Shu Chu blinked and said pitifully.

    "Whoops!" Seeing Shu Chu's appearance, Yun Zixuan couldn't help but laugh. The original melancholy was swept away, and the whole room was filled with astonishment.

    "Zixuan, I like you!" Confession is something every man can do, so choosing it at this time is a good choice.

    Yun Zixuan smiled, letting Shu Chu appreciate the beauty's peerless appearance again.

    "Shu Chu, I'm very happy!" Zixuan walked gently to Shu Chu, her voice was so soft that people were immersed in it, wishing this moment to last.

    While Shu Chu was lost in thought, Yun Zixuan suddenly had a straight face and said, "But what's going on between you and Xiao Xi? Also, it seems that you recognize most of the beauties in the capital!"

    Shu Chu¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He glanced at Zixuan, who was suddenly as cold as frost, and became uneasy.

    This is really hard to explain. Could it be that I am just pretending to others, but I am only sincere to you?  Such words are common excuses made by men who are having fun. For a woman as smart as Zixuan, using such an excuse is undoubtedly a slap in the face.

    We just saw some improvement just now, and now it¡¯s over?  Shu Chu said nonchalantly: "These"

    "What are these?" Zixuan asked coldly.

    Shu Chu felt as if something was coming out from his forehead. Seeing Zixuan's ice-sculpted face, his head gradually grew bigger.

    "I'm a little too carefree, but Xiaoxi has a good eye!" Shu Chu was obviously a bit arrogant, and he also said that he had a good eye.

    "Plop!" Everything was thawed, but Zixuan's smile made Shu Chu still a little uneasy.

    "I'm not teasing you anymore. It's up to you. Anyway, you men are not very good!" Unexpectedly, Zixuan, who has always been gentle and calm, would say such things. With a coquettish taste, Shu Chu couldn't help but  laughed.

    How could you miss such a good opportunity?  She reached out and grabbed Zixuan's little hand. Zixuan struggled slightly, but she didn't seem to have much strength, so her soft little hand was still held tightly by Shu Chu.

    "Zixuan, marry me, okay?" Shu Chu said softly, putting his mouth close to Zixuan's ear.

    Her delicate body trembled slightly, Zixuan lowered her head, a cloud of red had already appeared on her face. Shu Chu looked at the beauty in front of him quietly, still a little worried in his heart. Despite such a close contact, he still couldn't bear it.  I'm worried, maybe all innocent men in love have this kind of mentality.  Although Shu Chu may not have been innocent before, but now, he is indeed very innocent!

    He nodded gently. If Shu Chu hadn't blinked, this slight movement would probably have been ignored.  But with just such an action, Shu Chu couldn't help but cheer.

    In the excitement, whether it was intentional or carried away, Shu Chu hugged Zixuan and exclaimed, "Ah!" Zixuan's face turned red everywhere.

    The beautiful woman is so close at hand. She missed her last time when she returned to Yun Mansion. Now, how can she miss that bright softness again?Lips?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? did not move but was blocked by the waving jade arm. Zixuan's shy look became more and more shy, and she said in a low voice: "Come and hire me tomorrow, go back early to prepare!"

    Shu Chu was stunned for a moment, wondering if he could do whatever he wanted after being hired?  However, how could he let go of the softness of his delicate body.

    "Why don't you let me down yet? How bad is it for others to see you?" His low words were like gibbering.

    "I can't bear it!" Shu Chu giggled and refused to let go, as if he had become a fool.  ,

    "You" He tried to free himself with his hands, but he got away. After all, Shu Chu didn't dare to offend the beauty. Subconsciously, he let go as Zixuan struggled.

    "It's getting late, go back and get ready!" Zixuan lowered her head, the blush on her face had not faded away, she was charming and charming.  But Shu Chu still stood there stupidly, looking at the beauty intently.

    "You're not leaving yet, why don't you just stay here waiting for some sweets?" Even though it was an order to expel guests, the host who gave the order couldn't help but laugh.

    Shu Chu sighed softly and said, "Then you should go to bed early. You may be busy tomorrow!"

    As Zixuan looked on shyly, Shu Chu got up and went downstairs, but the reluctance on his face was clearly evident.

    Until Shu Chu¡¯s figure disappeared at the entrance of the corridor, Zixuan sighed softly, as if something had left her.  This man has successfully broken into the door of his heart that has always been closed, and his life has been different since then, right?

    Click to view the picture link: The 600,000-word public online game "The Best First Boy" is exciting and not to be missed

 Text Chapter 93 A kind little pity

    After going downstairs, Xiao Cui looked at Shu Chu with wide eyes and said in surprise: "You actually went upstairs. Didn't the lady drive you down?"

    Shu Chu was in a good mood now. He glanced at Xiao Cui, responded casually and walked out.  .com

    Humming a little tune, Shu Chu started to think about applying for a job. He really didn¡¯t know how to do this job. Although he was very knowledgeable, he really didn¡¯t know how to do this kind of thing. However, why not find a senior matchmaker?  Is it finished?

    What kind of betrothal gift should be prepared? It should not be too shabby, but should be special.  Fortunately, the emperor gave me 50,000 gold, so I can spend it as much as I want, right?

    Walking out of Yiqingxuan, Shu Chu suddenly thought of Xiao Xi. Didn¡¯t Xiaomei say she was in the laundry room?  Where is the laundry room?  He asked a guard at random. Generally speaking, although the guards were responsible for different places, the terrain of the entire Yun Mansion was still clear. Following the guard's instructions, Shu Chu came to the courtyard to the west of the Yun Mansion.

    I randomly found a servant and took him to the laundry room.  The so-called laundry room is a large room with a large stove at the door that can boil water, and there is a large well in the courtyard.

    After Shu Chu stepped into the house, he saw several women washing clothes inside. After all, there were many people in the Yun Mansion. He looked for Xiao Xi's figure, and finally saw a slim figure next to a large vat.  The figure was sitting on a small stool, and in front of her was a large basin of clothes.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Although Xiao Xi¡¯s status in Yi Qingxuan is not high, she doesn¡¯t need to do the laundry, right?  Even if it¡¯s personal clothing, it¡¯s impossible to have so much!

    She walked gently in front of Xiao Xi. Xiao Xi, who was rubbing her clothes, couldn't help but raise her head. It was dusk now. It gets dark earlier in winter. The light was blocked by Shu Chu. She couldn't see the clothes in her hands clearly, so she raised her head.  Come.

    The black hair hangs down to the ears, a little scattered, and there is a bit of confusion on the delicate face.

    Shu Chu noticed that Xiao Xi's hand was red, so he couldn't help but squat down, stretched out his hand to test the water in the spray, but it was cold. Shu Chu felt a little pain in his heart, took Xiao Xi's hand, and said: "Who told you  Are you here to do laundry? Why is the water so cold?"

    When the busy women around heard Shu Chu¡¯s loud words, they all turned their heads and looked here.

    Being grabbed by Shu Chu's cold little hand, a trace of panic flashed across Xiao Xi's face, she lowered her head and did not dare to look at Shu Chu, and whispered: "I always wash Yi Qingxuan's clothes!"

    Shu Chu pulled her up, channeled the pure Yang energy from his fingers, and wrapped it around Xiao Xi's cold hands, "Really? Did you do what happened in the laundry room?"

    Xiao Xi did not nod. Looking at her expression, Shu Chu already understood.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" A woman in her thirties came over and shouted to Shu Chu: "This is the miscellaneous room. If there is nothing wrong, don't hinder our work here!"

    Shu Chuli ignored him, stared at Xiaoxi, and asked, "Is Xiaocui bullying you?"

    The panic on his face became more and more intense. Xiao Xi turned his head away and whispered: "No it's!" But the words seemed a bit forced.

    "Who are you? If you don't leave, I'll call the guards!" The woman was still nagging. Shu Chu suddenly turned around and glared at her. She was so scared that she didn't dare to speak and ran straight out of the house.

    "Since you don't say anything, let's go back to Yi Qingxuan and ask!" Shu Chu said coldly to Xiao Xi.  The poor little girl burst into tears, but she was pulled by Shu Chu and stumbled forward.  Thinking of Xiaomei's twinkling words, Shu Chu suddenly understood. All four girls, Mei, Lan, Zhuju, knew about this.  But, it couldn't be Yun Zixuan's intention, right?

    It shouldn¡¯t be possible. Yun Zixuan doesn¡¯t seem to be a jealous person. Even if she wants to punish Xiaoxi, she won¡¯t use such methods, right?

    In the zhenqi package, Xiao Xi's hand returned to normal temperature, and she took back the zhenqi, but Xiaoxi said: "Shu Chu, forget it, don't bother her!" Now Xiao Xi knows that Shu Chu actually  He was very capable, but he still begged for mercy for the girl Xiaocui who bullied him.

    "How can it be so cheap?" Shu Chu said without looking back, but he heard the sound of footsteps in his ears. Shu Chu kept stopping, but Xiao Xi couldn't hold it anymore. She bit her lip lightly, tears like broken threads.  It fell like beads.

    "Brother, which hospital are you from?" The person who spoke was a guard in his thirties who appeared in front. Next to him was the woman who was frightened by Shu Chu's cold stare and ran out.  There was also a somewhat smug look on his face.  There were several other guards, all beside the big man, holding swords in their hands and glaring at Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. The forest was so big that there were all kinds of birds.  Holding Xiao Xi's hand, Shu Chu continued to walk forward, turning a blind eye to the few people.

    "Brother, do you look down on me, Hu Laosan, too much?"When the big man saw that Shu Chu didn't even look at him, he felt angry and slapped his hand on Shu Chu's shoulder.

    Those who can work as bodyguards in the Yun Mansion usually have a few skills. Otherwise, they can only work as bodyguards or snipers and other risky jobs. How can you serve as a bodyguard in a wealthy family like the Yun Mansion and still be able to pretend to be a tiger?

    However, the person in charge of this miscellaneous affairs house is definitely not a master. The masters protect the heart of Yun Mansion such as Yi Qingxuan and Jian Dingxuan.

    The hand fell down, and the shot was successful, but it was like hitting steel. The big man couldn't help but let out a scream, and felt as if the bones in his hand were broken.

    With this scream, several of the boys beside him took action without hesitation. They struck with swords and sticks directly at Shu Chu. Shu Chu waved his hand. Before they could see Shu Chu's movements clearly, he had already fallen out.  .

    At this moment when he had nowhere to vent his anger, Shu Chu was too lazy to speak.

    He didn¡¯t let go of Xiao Xi¡¯s hand, and only made a slight move. These people were completely vulnerable to a blow.

    The woman's eyes widened in shock. Shu Chu only glanced at her, and she broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly stepped aside.

    Fortunately, these people were not too shameless and did not take action against Xiao Xi, so Shu Chu did not kill them, so they were somewhat lucky.

    After leaving this courtyard, Shu Chu was a little confused. How to get to Yi Qingxuan in this building?  Shu Chu is a road addict. When he came here, there were guards leading the way. Now he has forgotten how to leave. However, isn't Xiao Xi here? He turned back to ask Xiao Xi, but saw two lines on her face.  The water drops are so pitiful.

    "What, why are you still crying?" Shu Chu sighed softly, stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears, and said with a smile: "People who don't know, think I'm bullying you!"

    "Shu Chu, don't go looking for Sister Xiao Cui, okay?" Xiao Xi raised her head, with tears in her eyes, and her delicate face looked a little confused, which made people pity.

    Hearing Xiao Xi¡¯s trembling voice, Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel soft, and could only say: ¡°Okay, okay, just don¡¯t trouble her! But I have to send you back, right?¡±

    Xiaoxi held back her tears, nodded, and said, "I'll just go back by myself. If you send me back, I'll inevitably run into Sister Xiaocui and take action again!"

    Why is there such a big difference between people?  Some people are kind, while others are so vicious.  Shu Chu sighed softly, pondered for a moment, looked at Xiao Xi and said: "Then let's do this, don't go back, come with me!"

    "How is this possible?" Xiao Xi opened her eyes wide and looked at Shu Chu.

    This girl likes to have random thoughts, so Shu Chu had to explain: "It doesn't matter. I am no longer the manager of Yun Mansion. Do I have a house? Moreover, the Prime Minister and I have a very good relationship. No one will dare to say anything when I take you away."  !¡±

    "But I belong to the young lady!" Xiao Xi still felt uneasy after hearing what Shu Chu said and said eagerly.

    "Don't worry!" Reaching out to straighten Xiao Xi's hair, Shu Chu said, "A good lady like yours won't blame you. At worst, I'll find a guard to tell her!"

    Xiao Xi wanted to say something else, but Shu Chu took her hand and turned around and walked towards the door.  Although she still couldn't tell the way out, when asked about Xiao Xi, she still answered Shu Chu.

    When he arrived at the gate, he found a guard to inform him. Shu Chu took Xiao Xi and walked towards the Zijin Palace. After all, that was the place where the emperor wanted to live for him, wasn't it?  If I were to go to the Tiqi Camp, I would probably be extremely embarrassed with Xiao Xi¡¯s thin face.

 Text Chapter 94: Rogue Behavior

    After walking out of Wangfu Street, it was already dark. Normally, Shu Chu didn't think it was very far to walk from the palace to Yun Mansion. But now with Xiao Xi, the speed had obviously slowed down.  .  com Walking out of the slightly cold Wangfu Street, Shu Chu suddenly felt that the person in his hand was shaking slightly. He couldn't help but turn around and asked softly: "Is it very cold?"

    There was still a bit of shyness in Xiao Xi's eyes, and she shook her head insincerely. Shu Chu was only dressed in single clothes. He didn't have the extra clothes to take off Xiao Xi to wear despite the cold and heat, so he looked for them on both sides of the street.  I found a clothes shop and without any explanation, I took Xiaoxi and went in.

    Sure enough, people depend on their clothes. After dressing up, although she can't compare with a noble lady like Zixuan, she is at least a little girl. Shu Chu looked at the lovely girl in front of him with a smile, but it didn't matter whether the clothes were expensive or not.  , took it and let Xiao Xi give it a try. Finally, she shouted to the smiling boss: "Credit!"

    The boss' face instantly dropped. Originally, although Shu Chu was not very outstanding in what he was wearing, he was very impressive, so he didn't dare to look down on him, so he just flattered him. But now he didn't expect that Shu Chu actually used  of credit.

    "I'm sorry, sir, we're operating on a small business and we don't accept credit!" The boss's philistine nature was revealed, and he didn't even have a nice word to say.

    Shu Chu glanced at the boss who looked down on others, and snorted. When he went to bed last night, he thought the badge was too annoying, so he didn't bring it with him, otherwise he could use it to bluff people.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Xiao Xi took Shu Chu's hand and whispered: "Forget it, let's not buy clothes, okay?" After saying that, she was about to go to the fitting room to take off the clothes, but was pulled by Shu Chu.  He stopped, turned around, glared at the boss, and shouted to the boss: "I want to put the clothes here, I will send someone to get them later!"

    "Young Master, you don't have money to buy such expensive clothes. Do you think you are a nobody?" He was about to place the clothes picked out by Shu Chu and Xiao Xi one by one. Shu Chu felt that he was going crazy.  She didn't bring any money. Being looked down upon like this, Xiaoxi tried to break away from his hand again. She felt embarrassed and turned red.

    Shu Chu looked at the boss coldly, with a bit of murderous intent in his eyes. The boss shuddered involuntarily and did not dare to say anything at the moment. Shu Chu said: "What I, Shu Chu, have never said does not count. You'd better press  Do what I say!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Xiao Xi took Xiao Xi out. If Xiao Xi wanted to say anything else, Shu Chu stared at her hard and did not dare to say anything more.

    Poor girl, she picked such a bandit, but she still felt a bit sweet in her heart. At least, for the first time in her life, she had such a man picking out clothes for her with a smile.

    After walking out of the door and looking at the sky, Shu Chu didn't want to have another Overlord meal, so he took Xiao Xi to eat at the Imperial City Restaurant. Tiqi, who was in the restaurant, saw Shu Chu holding a girl.  When I walked in with my hand, everyone started making noises. Although Xiaoxi was not very pretty, I saw her pitiful expression, which was also liked by these bachelors. They all called Xiaoxi "Sister-in-law" without any hesitation.  Xiao Xi was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in.

    Shu Chu, however, shamelessly responded to Xiao Xi's request, and finally shouted: "I'll treat you as a guest tonight, brothers, just eat and drink with your belly open!" This caused another burst of cheers from all the Tiqi.

    In a single room covered by a screen, Xiao Xi looked at the dishes on the table and opened her delicate eyes. She had already vaguely understood something in her heart when she heard the Tiqi call Shu Chu the boss.

    Watching Shu Chu slowly take a sip of wine, Xiao Xi didn¡¯t even move her chopsticks, but opened her eyes wide and said to Shu Chu: ¡°Shu Chu, do you want to do something bad?¡±

    Shu Chu was startled and looked up at Xiao Xi. He understood that this girl was thinking wildly again and couldn't help teasing her: "What's so bad?"

    "You, they all call you wise, what are you doing here?" Xiao Xi said with some hesitation, she gritted her teeth and said, "Are you going to assassinate the emperor?"

    "Plop!" Shu Chu spit out all the wine on the ground. This girl really dared to think what others didn't dare to think.

    After explaining it, Xiao Xi realized that Shu Chu was now the commander of Tiqi, but she still couldn't believe it and opened her eyes wide. You think, a person like Shu Chu can actually become such a big official?  ?

    After eating something, Shu Chu asked Xiao Xi to eat slowly here and then went out to see Tiqi to say hello.

    He called Tiqi together and asked them to purchase betrothal gifts. When these bachelors heard that Shu Chu was going to betrothal, they first howled loudly about which good woman the boss had fallen in love with. One sister-in-law was not enough, how many more were needed?  sister in law?

    Knowing that Shu Chu was going to the Yun Mansion to betrothal as a betrothal gift, all the big men gave their thumbs up. The most beautiful woman in the capital was her own boss who was so majestic and awesome.

    In the end, they all swore that they would conquer the entire Beijing.??After a lot of plundering, he wouldn't lose the face of his boss. If Shu Chu hadn't repeatedly emphasized that he must buy it, don't rob it. He had 50,000 gold and squandered it freely. These bachelors might have given away any good thing they saw.  Got it back.

    Even so, the capital city was still in a state of turmoil that night. When Tiqi saw a shop, he went in and wandered around. Even if it was closed, he went to find the boss, scaring everyone.  On this night, no one in the capital knew that Lord Shu Chu, the newly appointed commander of the Tiqi, was going to send a betrothal gift to Dame Yun, so there was no need for Yun Zhongtian to go and send the invitation.

    However, Shu Chu didn¡¯t know this. After thinking about the presence of the more mature Wu Jingting, after giving the ¡®order¡¯, Shu Chu put aside what was on his mind and went back to guard the gentle and lovely Xiao Xi.

    After dinner, Xiao Xi took Xiao Xi back to Zijin Palace. Xiao Xi was stunned for a while. She came and went in the palace, and then, while she was still living in the palace, the little girl talked more. She kept talking along the way, and finally  When Xing Qi asked Shu Chu about his background, Shu Chu only said that his martial arts was actually very powerful. The little girl believed it this time and no longer thought that Shu Chu was bragging as before.

    However, after arriving at Zijin Palace, the little girl couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. Originally, she thought she would find a little person like Shu Chu to entrust her to her for the rest of her life. Now Shu Chu has become a very powerful person, and he still looks up to a little maid like herself.  What?

    Looking at her appearance, Shu Chu knew that she was thinking wildly again, so he didn't point it out and just talked about random gossip.

    Such a large Zijin Palace seemed empty and deserted. Shu Chu couldn't see anyone. Could it be that the emperor didn't have anyone to help him?  So, he stood at the door of the palace and shouted loudly: "Come here!"

    The person came, and she knew him. Liu Hanyan stood in front of him with a smile, Shu Chu was dumbfounded, and asked: "Why are you here?" Behind her, Qing Ran looked at him like he was looking at a strange animal.

    Liu Hanyan smiled a little proudly, half-squinted his eyes, and said, "This is where my father originally lived. I have always lived here. Why, are you going to expel me as soon as you take over?"

    Why are there still thorns in the words?  Shu Chu curled his lips, shook his head hurriedly and said: "That's a good relationship, and a bit popular! But, aren't there any servants here who can help you?"

    After finding a place to sit down and say a few words, Shu Chu realized that when Li Ruojie stayed here, except for Liu Hanyan and Fang Yueming, there were only a few maids. Li Ruojie was quiet, so there weren't many people here.

 Text Chapter 95 Tenderness and Little Cherish

    "Shu Chu, where did you get this little girl? Oh, she's so beautiful!" Looking at Xiao Xi who was held by Shu Chu and never let go, Liu Hanyan felt a little familiar.

    "Looking at what you said, it seems like I have become a human trafficker!" Shu Chu was dissatisfied and said: "Besides, it seems that I haven't deceived anyone, right?"

    "Hey, you still dare to say that you didn't? Not only did you lie to Zixuan, but you also flirted with Ximen Ruoyun, and you did it in front of me and Zixuan!" Liu Hanyan muttered, without moving his eyes from Xiao Xi  Suddenly, he slammed the table and said, "Isn't this little girl from Yi Qingxuan?"

    Shu Chu is ashamed, even if he discovers Xiao Xi¡¯s identity, he doesn¡¯t have to be so excited, right?

    Xiao Xi showed shyness on her face and tried to break away from Shu Chu's hand, but was held tightly by Shu Chu. She quickly glanced at Liu Hanyan and couldn't help but nodded.

    Liu Hanyan stared at Shu Chu and spat: "You said you weren't lying. If you were caught by me like this, you can't rely on me, right?" After saying that, with a bit of pride in his eyes, the girl Qingran on his side whispered.  Laughing endlessly.

    I can¡¯t see it, why is there such a big contrast between people?  Back then, when I first met Liu Hanyan in Yipin Pavilion, how ladylike was her image?

    Thinking about it, Shu Chu felt depressed.  Ignoring Liu Hanyan, Shu Chu lowered his head and said to Xiao Xi: "You must be tired today, I will take you to bed!"

    "Little sister, you can't be deceived. This man is very carefree!" Looking at the shy Xiao Xi, Liu Hanyan uncovered Shu Chu's shortcomings.

    When Xiao Xi heard Liu Hanyan's words, she trembled slightly, stood still, and looked up at Liu Hanyan.

    Shu Chu glared at Liu Hanyan and thought to himself: How could I have offended you, the old man, and ruined my situation like this.

    But I heard Xiao Xi say softly to Liu Hanyan: "I do!"

    It was only three words, but it was extremely resolute. Not only Liu Hanyan was shocked, Shu Chu was also shocked. Looking at the girl in front of him, Shu Chu felt a little ashamed. He had always been far from fond of Zixuan.  It's deeper than Xiao Xi. It seems that subconsciously, Xiao Xi is just an accessory to Zixuan. He thinks she is kind and cute, so he is a little tempted, but no matter what, he has to admit that in his heart, he is just afraid that the two  The three Xiaoxi combined are not as good as Zixuan alone.

    Looking at Xiao Xi, Liu Hanyan was speechless. He was a villain in vain. Although it was mostly a joke, it was still a bit ridiculous. He turned to look at Shu Chu and saw him standing there.  He stared down at Xiaoxi with a look of love and pity in his eyes.

    "It's late, I have something to do tomorrow, so Han Yan should go to bed early!" Shu Chu said lightly to Liu Hanyan, and led Xiao Xi to the house next to him. He looked at each room, and there were many.  In the bedroom, he randomly picked one to settle Xiaoxi in, whispered some considerate words, and then Shu Chu walked to the next room.

    It's not that Shu Chu is so great that he doesn't want to take advantage of Xiao Xi. Moreover, as Liu Hanyan said, although he brought Xiao Xi here because he was afraid that she would suffer a loss in Yi Qingxuan, subconsciously, he was still thinking of taking advantage.  of.  However, Shu Chu felt very ashamed when Xiao Xi resolutely said the words "I am willing" just now. If a girl is willing to make such sacrifices for him, he wouldn't want to occupy her body, right?

    But as soon as Shu Chu stepped out of the door, Xiao Xi shouted: "Master!"

    Shu Chu was startled for a moment, and after a while he realized that there were only two people in the room, himself and Xiao Xi, and Xiao Xi was calling him.  So she turned to look at Xiao Xi. She lowered her head, still not daring to look at Shu Chu, and just said like a gnat: "I'm afraid!"

    Shu Chu suddenly realized that this palace was like this. Even any room seemed empty and large. This little girl would inevitably feel scared when she came here for the first time.

    "Do you want me to sleep with you?" Shu Chu glanced at the bed in the room. It was quite big, enough for several people to sleep. It was just a joke, but he was still thinking about whether Xiaoxi should sleep with Qingran.

    Unexpectedly, although Xiao Xi did not raise her head, she softly said "Hmm!" and was too embarrassed to raise her head to look at Shu Chu.

    The lustful heart was a little bit ready to move, but Xiao Xi's pity for me made Shu Chu feel a little ashamed. He walked to Xiao Xi and sat down, gently stroking her black hair, and Shu Chu said softly: "Just call me Shu Chu, no.  Call me that!"

    "Yeah!" Xiao Xi nodded, but suddenly raised her head to look at Shu Chu, resting her head on his shoulder, with a little mist in her eyes, and said softly: "Am I dreaming?"

    "What are you dreaming about?" Shu Chu asked in surprise.

    "Sweet dream, are you really the commander of Tiqi?"

    "Didn't I already explain it to you?" He gently scratched Xiao Xi's nose, making the touch feel smooth, and said, "What are you thinking in your little head?"

    Xiao Xi put her arm around Shu Chu¡¯s neck, lay down in his arms, and murmured in her sleep: ¡°I thought you were justYou are a bit clever, have no skills, just love food and are lazy to cook. I never expected that you are very capable!  "

    "So it turns out that the husband you picked is of such a virtuous nature!" Shu Chu smiled mischievously and lightly touched Xiao Xi's armpit, making her squirm.

    "Yes! Originally, I thought you were like this. But now, Xiao Xi is so scared!" Xiao Xi whispered, burying her head in Shu Chu's arms.

    "What are you afraid of?" Shu Chu asked.

    "I'm afraid you won't want me anymore!" Xiao Xi raised her head and looked at Shu Chu with a charming look on her face.

    Shu Chu rubbed his nose and said, "Do people not believe me like this?" However, he leaned down and kissed Xiao Xi gently on the lips.

    The soft three-inch clove lingered endlessly, their tongues were tangled together, and then they fell on the bed.

    When they separated, Shu Chu looked at the girl in his arms and whispered in Xiao Xi's ear: "As long as I have breath, I will never leave you!"

    "Xiao Xi's body shook slightly, her little hands tightly hugged Shu Chu's waist, but tears flowed down gently.  But when Shu Chu felt her tears, Shu Chu felt pity in his heart, but smiled and said: "Even if my love words are nice, you don't have to be moved like this!"

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s teasing, Xiao Xi did not refute, but just hugged Shu Chu tighter.  Tears of happiness, let¡¯s just say at this moment, everyone has their own pain, Xiao Xi, who came from a miserable life, no longer remembers his parents, but who is willing to be a servant?  Seeking a good destination is probably the common wish of a woman like Xiao Xi. Now, meeting someone who cares about her is already a great happiness.  What Shu Chu did on this day was enough to make the kind and somewhat infatuated Xiao Xi promise for life.

    "Okay, sleep well!" Shu Chu pulled the quilt, gently covered the person in his arms, and closed his eyes.

    "But I never thought that after closing my eyes for a while, smooth tenderness was already swimming on my chest. Shu Chu grabbed Xiao Xi's hand and said, "Don't make trouble, go to sleep!"

    "Brother Shu Chu, take Xiao Xi!" After hesitating for a long time, Xiao Xi said this with a blushing face.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Good boy, Shu Chu is not a person who can resist temptation. He originally gave up the idea of ??eating her tonight because he felt sorry for Xiao Xi, but now it¡¯s good, this little girl is teasing him.

    With the addition of her other hand, Xiao Xi started groping for Shu Chu's chest again, but her movements were very clumsy.

    Shu Chuke couldn't bear it any longer, so he turned over and pressed Xiao Xi under him. His hands struck frequently, attacking Xiao Xi's pair of pepper-flavored clove breasts, playing with the girl's sensitivity  .(Five thousand words are omitted below, ~-~)

    That night, the poor girl was transformed from a girl to a woman by Shu Chu, a bandit. However, what surprised Shu Chu was that Xiao Xi was so excited that she asked for her again and again, which was totally unacceptable.  She looks like her usual shy and cute self.  The final result was that on the second day, Xiao Xi could not get out of bed at all.

 Text Chapter 96 The gift of betrothal

    [The ban is lifted, haha.  £®  com Thank you for your support. Starting from today, the ban will be lifted, probably one chapter a week.  In addition, I would like to say a few words, the subscription of Shazhu is very bleak, and I feel that the enthusiasm is losing little by little. Friends who cannot subscribe, please vote for it, otherwise, Shazhu will be really depressed.  thank you all!  ]

    The weather was nice. Shu Chu looked at the sleeping girl and suddenly felt a dizzying happiness in his heart. Now, this girl is completely his own. From now on, no one can bully her or make her sad.  ,cannot¡­¡­

    Shu Chu kissed the girl gently on her forehead, and then pushed away the soft quilt, being careful not to startle the sleeping girl.

    "It's getting late, it's time to do things. This girl, she went crazy at night. This is her first time. Let's see how you can get up.  Shu Chu chuckled, turned around and left the room, but he didn't expect that several Tiqi were already waiting for him in the hall, and the leader was Yang Ruoming.

    "Boss!" Yang Ruoming saw Shu Chu and shouted happily: "The betrothal gift you want is ready!"

    Shu Chu softly said "Shh!" and asked him to keep his voice down, so as not to wake up Xiao Xi who was still sleeping. He pulled Yang Ruoming to the edge of Zijin Lake and asked, "What's there? Don't lose our Tiqi."  people!"

    Yang Ruoming smiled confidently: "How can it be possible? There is a dragon pendant with nine jade patterns, a contrasting jade lion, and"

    "Okay, okay, just make sure you like it. You didn't go to grab it, did you?" Shu Chu saw Lao Ba and Xiao Yinniu behind Yang Ruoming. They were so excited that it was not Shu Chu who wanted to marry Yun Zixuan.  But they are generally.

    "How could it be possible? From what you said, we Tiqi are also reputable people in the capital. We can't do such dirty things no matter what!" Xiao Yinniu said.

    Shu Chu nodded, looking at Xiao Yinniu and Lao Ba laughing from ear to ear, with evil thoughts in his heart, he said to them: "The relationship is good, you two don't have to follow me today, I will protect you here."  Sister-in-law!"

    "Ah!" The smiles on the faces of Xiao Yinniu and Lao Ba couldn't help but solidify. Looking at Shu Chu, they could swallow an egg in their mouths.

    "By the way, have you found the matchmaker?" Shu Chu asked Yang Ruoming again.

    "This!" Yang Ruoming hesitated for a moment, then saw a few clouds floating on Shu Chu's face, and said hurriedly: "The commander-in-chief is hiring someone. The matchmaker must be a respectable person no matter what. I made my own decision and invited Prince Mu."  Come be the matchmaker!¡±

    "Prince Mu?" Shu Chu couldn't help laughing or crying when he heard this. It was a strange news that a dignified prince came to act as a matchmaker.  "Will Prince Mu prove that it is easy to invite him?" Shu Chu asked angrily.

    Both Lao Ba and Xiao Yinniu nodded hurriedly, Lao Ba interjected: "Prince Mu is very easy to talk to. As soon as we told him our purpose, he agreed!"

    "Shu Chu rolled his eyes, he was just being courteous for nothing, and he was either a traitor or a thief. Prince Mu would agree to such a ridiculous thing. It seems that there are a lot of mysteries hidden in it!"

    "Okay! Let's meet everyone and let's set off!" Looking at the sky, although it's still early, there may be more details, so go to Yun Mansion as soon as possible to hire someone!

    Shu Chu took a step forward, and all the Tiqi hurriedly followed him. Shu Chu suddenly turned his head, pointed at Lao Ba and Xiao Yinniu and shouted: "I asked you two to guard here, do you think what I said is fart?"

    The two of them couldn't help but shuddered under Shu Chu's command, and stood up straight, not daring to say anything more.

    "Well, no matter what Xiao Xi wants to do, you all can do it for her!" Shu Chu smiled with satisfaction before walking out around Zijin Lake. Unexpectedly, Liu Hanyan stood by the lake and struck a blow.  The white clothes are like snow, and the calm Zijin Lake has an indescribable sense of tranquility.  However, her expression didn't seem so good when she caught a glimpse of it. When her group passed by, she didn't look back.

    "Hey, Han Yan, why do you look so bad so early in the morning?" Shu Chu joked to Liu Hanyan with a smile to avenge yesterday's words.

    Liu Han didn¡¯t turn his cigarette back and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Women are all fickle animals. Shu Chu understood this. He didn't care about her attitude and said with a smile: "It's said that a bad mood early in the morning will affect your appearance, especially those beauties. You should smile often."  , will attract men!"

    Under Shu Chu's teasing, Liu Hanyan surprisingly did not refute, but said angrily: "Go and apply for your job quickly, otherwise, you will regret it if other nobles in the capital get there first!"

    Shu Chu pretended to slap his head and said, "Yes, I have to go quickly!" These words were extremely nondescript, and Liu Hanyan's stern face suddenly relaxed, and she turned around and glared at Shu Chu.

    A little further away from Liu Hanyan, a Tiqiu sighed in Yang Ruoming's ear: "I said bossWhy is he so awesome? It turns out he is chasing women like this!  I will never learn it in my lifetime!  "

    Yang Ruoming nodded unconsciously, but saw Shu Chu suddenly turned around and walked in a serious manner.

    The Tiqi camp gathered together at the Tiqi camp. For a while, the Tiqi camp was extremely lively. Looking at the dazzling gifts, Shu Chu sighed. The Tiqi camp is indeed worthy of it, and its efficiency in doing things is so high.  After casually glancing at the list, Shu Chu sighed again, this Tiqi is an expert in buying things, and they are all so cheap!

    "Boss, you are so bad at dressing up like this!" Someone yelled, and all the cavalry started to cheer. The new uncle had to put on good clothes, so Shu Chu was in a hurry. When he appeared in front of everyone again, everyone was dumbfounded.  .

    Look, people depend on their clothes. Now Shu Chu has shiny hair. He is dressed in the official uniform of a Tiqi commander. He has a peerless style!  The horses were like a tide, and Shu Chu took it proudly.

    The Tiqi were anxious, and a team of nearly a hundred people set off from the south gate of the imperial city. Along the way, passers-by looked sideways. Each Tiqi was riding a tall horse and wore beautiful clothes, and all pedestrians avoided it.

    When they arrived outside the Yun Mansion, Prince Mu also arrived. Shu Chu looked at this powerful prince. He was only about forty years old, with a few strands of green beard. With a touch of elegance, and the essence of his body being restrained, Shu Chu was all  Some couldn't see clearly the depth of his martial arts.

    Polite words are indispensable, meaningless words such as "You are young and promising!" "Excellent style!" "Excellent martial arts skills, I feel inferior!" The two of them talked for a while, and then, after Shu Chu gave in,  King Mu first entered Yun Mansion.

    Today¡¯s Yun Mansion is much more lively than when Shu Chu came yesterday, and all the guards cheered up.

    The person being introduced is brought into the inner hall and then presented with betrothal gifts. These are all empty.

    Of course, serving tea is indispensable. Seeing a bit of shame creeping up on Zixuan's face from time to time, Shu Chu felt happy. Kneeling down to Yun Zhongtian to serve tea didn't seem so uncomfortable. However, looking at  Yun Zhongtian looked beaming with joy, but Shu Chu felt a little depressed again.

    Did you fall into this old fox¡¯s scheme?

    After serving the tea, Shu Chu stood up. All the Tiqiu people were watching from outside, all of them were beaming with joy, as if following Shu Chu, they were all touched by the glory.

    All the preparations have been completed, and it¡¯s time for the main show to take place.

    ??????????Actually, it¡¯s just the next appointment, not a happy event, but people from the capital who have heard about it, why don¡¯t they come to explore the trend and make connections?

 Text Chapter 97 The Breath of Hatred

    Not long after, guests came to visit, all of them under the banner of congratulations. Shu Chu glanced at Zixuan and smiled secretly in his heart. It seemed that these people were happy that Zixuan could get married, which made it appear that Zixuan was not from the capital.  The most beautiful woman is the most ugly woman in the capital.  .  com

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s weird smile, Ying Wufeng beside him wondered, isn¡¯t it time to marry Yun Zixuan yet?  Why are you smiling so happily?

    Zixuan caught a glimpse of the smile on Shu Chu's face and lowered her head. Originally, she thought she would regard today's incident as a farce, but after seeing Shu Chu, she suddenly found that she couldn't be calm anymore and couldn't help but come.  Looking at it, in fact, she didn't need to come out. After all, she was just hired.

    Of course, many young people from the capital came to congratulate him, and they all admired Yun Zixuan very much. Therefore, some people wanted to praise Shu Chu's weight without overestimating his abilities. Unfortunately, they didn't leave before they left.  When he arrived at Shu Chu's side, he was frightened by the Tiqi who were lined up neatly outside the hall. Tiqi started to beat people, but it doesn't matter whether your father is the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel or the Minister of the Ministry of Industry.

    There really were some short-sighted people who approached from behind after congratulating Yun Zhongtian. They were dealt with by Ying Wufeng, Yang Ruoming and the others. Shu Chu stood at the door. Alas, in front of his prospective father-in-law and mother-in-law, he had no place to sit by himself.  You also have to greet guests.  On the contrary, Ying Wufeng and the others who were the leaders of the Tiqi all had seats. However, they did not dare to sit because it was in the way of Shu Chu. Everyone was afraid that Shu Chu would wear small shoes for them.

    Ying Wufeng and others stood beside and behind Shu Chu.  All the Tiqiu stood on both sides of the door, leaving a path in the middle. Although they did not lead any troops, they could all be said to be first-rate masters, and they were quite majestic.

    "Sister, sister!" With the childish shout, Shu Chu felt his head getting a little bigger. Sure enough, Yun Zier appeared in everyone's sight. Yun Zixuan responded softly, but Yun Zier didn't hear it.  , jumped into Yun Zixuan's arms, rubbed against her for a while, and finally said aggrievedly: "Sister, why didn't you answer Zi'er's call?"

    It is estimated that all the young handsome men present are envious of this teenage boy. I want to ask, can anyone be so lucky to jump into the arms of the most beautiful woman in Southern Chu and be so affectionate?  Zixuan was a little shy and whispered in Yun Zier's ear: "Sister agreed, you come down first, so many people are watching!"

    Yun Zi'er jumped to the ground with some grievance, glanced at the guests in the hall, finally turned her eyes, saw Shu Chu, ran over in a few steps, and jumped on Shu Chu again.

    In fact, except for Prince Mu, the other people with status sitting in the hall, such as the Ximen family and the Fang family, have not come yet. Of course, it is possible that they will not come. After all, it is just an appointment, not a marriage, so there is nothing wrong with this.  , those younger people, some of whom came to congratulate and give gifts on behalf of their fathers, could not sit still in front of Yun Zhongtian and King Mu, and went out to wander around one after another. Young people were together, and they did not form cliques.  of?

    Yun Zixuan was free now and ran away through a side door. In fact, it was just a low-level job, so she didn't have to show up.

    Shu Chu sighed sadly, with a little loss, Ren Yun Zi'er jumped on him, only to hear Yun Zi'er loudly said in his ear: "Brother-in-law, would you like to take Zi'er out to play?"

    Shu Chu was elated when he called him brother-in-law. He nodded hurriedly and said to Zi'er: "Call me brother-in-law more often. Brother-in-law will take you wherever you want to go!"

    On one side, Ying Wufeng and Yang Ruoming couldn't help but break into a cold sweat. Is this still the commander they know?

    So, under the astonished gazes of Prince Mu, Yun Zhongtian and the guests in the room, Zi'er kept shouting "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!" This was really not Shu Chu's fault. It was Zi'er's voice that was too loud.  Prince Mu and all the guests, who were talking meaninglessly, were interrupted by the shouting and looked at Shu and Chu.

    Ying Wufeng and Yang Ruoming raised their heads, as if they didn't recognize the commander around them, and unconsciously moved their steps to distance themselves from Shu Chu.

    After a brief silence, everyone burst into laughter, even though Shu Chu was thick-skinned, he had to blush.

    While everyone was continuing to talk, they heard from outside the door, "Ximen Zhan, Ximen Shendu, Ximen Ruoyun, and Ximen Ruoshui of the General's Mansion are here to congratulate you!"

    The four brothers and sister then diverted everyone's attention and said some meaningless polite words. They all greeted each other and the brother and sister were able to do it with ease.

    Walking past Shu Chu, Ximen Shen raised his hands to Shu Chu and said, "Congratulations to Brother Shu, and I wish Brother Shu and Miss Yun a happy marriage for a hundred years!"

    Shu Chu also held up his hands as a gift, looking at the person he once thought was his love rival, feeling a little proud in his heart. However, before he said anything, Yun Zier, who was hanging around his neck, said carelessly: "Thank you, Brother Ximen."  , However, you gave the wrong congratulations, you should have said that you will have a baby soon!"

    Shu Chu was ashamed, Ying Wufeng and Yang Ruoming looked at the child with admiration, hey, recentlyThe one who is close to the ink is red, and the one who is close to the ink is black. This is indeed true.

    Ximen Shendu smiled slightly and said, "I'll have a drink with Brother Shu later!" Then he walked in to see Yun Zhongtian. In fact, coming here was just a formality.

    "Congratulations!" Ximen Ruoyun said to Shu Chu. There was a bit of disappointment in his beautiful eyes. Shu Chu thanked him hurriedly. He was joking. If he gets stabbed by this woman again, he won't be able to save his face. It's better to be careful.  , women cannot be offended, this is something Shu Chu has experienced personally in the past few days.

    Ximen Ruoshui looked at Shu Chu carefully for a while with his almond-shaped eyes, full of curiosity. He blinked, but did not say congratulations. He went straight to the side and sat down.

    Fang Yueming and Fang Yueqin came to the Fang family. After the two greeted each other, they passed by Shu Chu. Fang Yueming expressed sincere congratulations, but Fang Yueqin had an evil look in his eyes. The cold light made Shu Chu sigh inwardly.  , they are all from the same mother, and their minds are so different.

    When people were about to arrive one after another, they suddenly heard the master of ceremonies shouting: "Master Mo Luo and his disciples are here to congratulate!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Walking through the middle of the cavalry, all the cavalry unconsciously stretched out their hands to their own weapons. However, after touching the air, they realized that they didn't have any weapons with them, and they couldn't help but sweat slightly.

    As Luo Xuexiang walked into the house expressionlessly, everyone suddenly felt that the room was cold. His eyes swept over Yun Zhongtian and Prince Mu and only paused slightly, but his eyes were  Finally it fell on Shu Chu.

    Stopping next to Shu Chu, Luo Xuexiang said: "Commander Shu, congratulations!"

    Shu Chu felt a little uncomfortable. He had seen Luo Xue Nightmare before, but never directly face to face. But now, he was so close, and he could directly feel that there was an aura representing death on Luo Xue Nightmare's body.

    This kind of aura is different from murderous aura. Murderous aura can be the aura emitted intentionally or unintentionally when a person with high martial arts is furious or murderous. Such aura can cause death.  But the falling snow nightmare in front of him exudes the kind of aura that people have after death, which is also what ordinary people call ghost aura.

    After letting go of Yun Zi'er who was holding his hand, Shu Chu inadvertently felt that all the zhenqi in his body had been flowing endlessly, and the aroused aura also dissipated. Shu Chu's whole person's feeling to others changed. Those who were still there changed.  People who were very angry that Shu Chu could marry Zixuan couldn't help but shed a cold sweat when they saw Shu Chu's appearance at this moment.

    "Not bad, not bad. Although it is still a little bit behind, he is qualified to be my opponent." Luo Xuexiang said in a low voice: "It is said that Commander Shu came from Yufu Mountain?"

    Shu Chu was a little puzzled. Why did he ask this question? Now everyone who knows his true identity is from Yufu Mountain. However, there is no need to deny it, so Shu Chu still nodded.

    Only Shu Chu and Ying Wufeng and Yang Ruoming beside him could hear Luoxuemeng's voice. Others thought they were old friends and were chatting now.

    "I, Commander Quan Shu, should wait a little longer to get married, so as not to delay Miss Yun's life!" Luo Xuexiang said coldly, and the meaning in his words was profound.

    "Thank you, Master Luo, for your advice!" Shu Chu also said coldly.  Luoxuexiang was definitely a difficult enemy. No wonder Emperor Mingyang was so afraid of him and even asked him to kill him.  What did he mean when he said this?  Could it be that he already knew that Emperor Mingyang asked him to kill him?

    "Hey!" A smile suddenly appeared on Luo Xuemeng's face. It was very weird, just like a red cloud appearing on a thousand-mile iceberg. He glanced deeply at Shu Chu, and he stepped in, but, "Luo Kongyue, are you still here?"  It's really amazing to teach such disciples!" This sentence fell in Shu Chu's ears, and Shu Chu was a little confused, who is Luo Kongyue?

    Before Shu Chu could think deeply, a clear ringtone of "Brother Shu Chu, congratulations!" came to Shu Chu's ears. It was Feng Yixian who waved her white hands in front of Shu Chu, who was still thinking.  .

    "It turns out to be Your Highness the little princess. Thank you. Please come inside!" Shu Chu woke up from his daze, smiled and said.

    Feng Yixian pouted and said, "Brother Shu Chu, have you forgotten how to call me?"

    "Yes, sister Yi Xian, thank you for your congratulations, please come inside!" Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly. He stood at the door for a long time, feeling a little dizzy.

    Feng Yixian showed an almost normal expression and walked inside.  Ying Wufeng and Yang Ruoming next to Shu Chu looked at each other, and Ying Wufeng had time to say in Shu Chu's ear: "Boss, my admiration for you is like a river of cold water, flowing endlessly  You are really my idol, you can hook up with any girl, please tell me the secret!"

    I took two consecutive photos of Ying Wufeng¡¯s head,Chu Chu finally found someone to balance his mind and taught him a lesson: "What's the secret? Just give it to me honestly!"

    Next came Feng Xiao Zhi, a dignified prince who didn¡¯t have to come. Like the other princes, he didn¡¯t come, but now he was looking for Shu Chu¡¯s face, especially after learning Shu Chu¡¯s true identity.  Is there any reason not to try our best to win over?

    "Congratulations, Brother Shu!" Feng Xiaozhi said formally, but Shu Chu kept looking behind him. Feng Xiaozhi moved his steps and stood in front of Shu Chu, saying: "Brother Shu, congratulations.  It¡¯s me, there¡¯s no need to say thank you behind me!¡±

    Shu Chu stretched out his hand to push Feng Xiaozhi away, who was blocking his view, but saw that his follower was a young eunuch, and couldn't help but said depressedly: "Why aren't Bingying and Luoyan coming with you?"

    Feng Xiaozhi couldn't help being shocked, and walked in with a depressed look on his face, not bothering to say anything to Shu Chu.  Hey, it seems that beauties have more face!

    The hall was full of guests saying hello and chatting, all of them were respectable people.  Shu Chu finally no longer had to stand guard and had to find a seat to sit down. He took a pot of tea and drank it. Yun Zi'er finally disappeared. Sitting next to Shu Chu, Ying Wufeng was still a little unwilling to give up. He leaned over and said:  "Boss, please do me a favor. How about giving me some advice?"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "Why are you so thick-skinned?"

    Ying Wufeng was silent and said grunting: "Isn't this far inferior to you, the boss?"

    Fortunately, Shu Chu ignored him, otherwise he would have been violently shocked again.

    At this time, Luo Xuexiang walked out, passed by Shu Chu, looked at Shu Chu, and gave him a meaningful smile.  Shu Chu's face was a little stiff, and he said fiercely in his heart: "Tonight, I will prevent you from showing such a weird smile again!"

    Basically, the older people didn¡¯t stay for dinner and left directly. Of course Yun Zhongtian tried to persuade them to stay, but they didn¡¯t seem so sincere.

    The rest were all young people, divided into several groups, and they were all having fun. In the afternoon, it was natural to have a banquet, so they went to Shu Chu again and paid respects to each table. Of course, Yun Zhongtian first paid his respects.  First, then Prince Mu, and then slowly.

    Fortunately, Shu Chu's drinking capacity was not bad, and Tiqi helped to block the drink, so he wouldn't fall over here.  However, some people are still difficult to deal with, like Ximen Shendu, Feng Xiaozhi them.

    Ximen Shendu was okay, he only had three cups, but when he came to Feng Xiaozhi, he kept drinking cup after cup. Later, after saying something like "It's a good marriage for a hundred years, we will have a baby soon!", he had already drank twenty or thirty cups.  , Shu Chu finally gathered some fire spirit, burning out bursts of green smoke from Feng Xiaozhi's clothes, and then stopped.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, all the Tiqi were not good birds, and they all toasted one by one, and were frightened by Shu Chu's lust, and did not dare to go too far.

    Even so, Shu Chu ran to the toilet more than a dozen times.  Finally, it was over, and all the guests left one by one, and it became quiet.

    "Commander Shu, come to the house for tea someday!" Shu Chu, who was a little groggy, could only open his eyes and nod when he heard King Mu say goodbye. Yun Zhongtian called the maid to get some sobering tea and drank it.  Chu finally woke up and found that he and Yun Zhongtian were the only two people in the room.  So he said angrily: "How are you now? Why are you testing the direction of the capital, and what do you see?"

    Yun Zhongtian paced his steps, but asked: "What's the problem between you and Luo Xuexiang?"

    Shu Chu was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Yun Zhongtian also noticed it, but he shook his head and said: "It's nothing special. At most, I defeated the treasure tree and the treasure that time!"

    Yun Zhongtian thought for a while and said, "The way I look at him makes me hate you to the core. Are you careful?"

    Shu Chu nodded, thinking of what Luo Xuexiang said today, he suddenly realized, was the Luo Kongyue he was talking about his master?  Although I really don't know the name of my mentor, I can't help but feel a little shocked when I hear Xue Xiang's tone, which should be good.

    "Master has something to do, and I will do my best to help you."  It doesn't matter, no matter how great he is, are you still afraid of him?

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 98 Necromancer

    At dusk, in Luofenggang, south of the capital, the sky was gray and the atmosphere seemed a bit hazy.

    The cold wind blows, and the whole hill is filled with chills. The withered yellow thatch stretches the entire mountainside, and the green pines and cypresses mixed in it look out of place.

    The hill is a flat land, about one or two miles in radius, which is a good place for a duel.

    At the foot of the mountain, the Imperial Guards had long blocked the way up to prevent ignorant woodcutter and hunters from suffering innocent disasters. Of course, the lazy Imperial Guards could not stop those masters, so the people lurking on the mountain did not know that they were there.  Anyway, Shuchu is a mountain in a stately place.

    There are no stars and no moon, but this does not affect the sight of these experts. When Shu Chu came to the hill, Zhang Jixian had already arrived. At this moment, he did not bring a whisk, but he was holding a black umbrella, which was probably a magic weapon.

    After saying hello to Zhang Jixian, Shu Chu flew to a tree and lay meanderingly on the branches before Luo Xue Niang came.  Then, in just half a cup of tea, Luo Xue Niang also appeared.

    Without any unnecessary words, Luo Xuexiang lowered his head and saluted Zhang Jidian, and then said loudly: "Master Tian, ??wait a moment, let Luo clear the place first!"

    As he finished speaking, his lips moved slightly, and a series of spells were uttered. In the dark void in front of him, the shape of a weak six-pointed star suddenly lit up.  A thin shadow appeared from the middle of the six-pointed star. Looking at it, Shu Chu couldn't help being surprised. These were actually some black bugs. They surged out from the six-pointed star. They scrambled and crawled in all directions, but bypassed where Zhang Jixian was standing.  place.

    Shu Chu only felt a few low exclamations coming from his ears. Those who wanted to watch the battle were startled by this strange sight.

    The smell of death became stronger, and it seemed that the entire Luofeng Gang turned into ghosts after Luo Xuexiang finished reciting the curse.

    Those bugs crawled very fast and arrived under the tree where Shu Chu was in a blink of an eye. Shu Chu was not worried, but wouldn¡¯t it be disgusting if these bugs crawled on him?  His thoughts suddenly changed, spiritual energy flowed out quietly, and a spiritual field was laid, and all the insects crawled around the tree.

    However, Shu Chu was sure that Luo Xue Nightmare knew that he was hiding in this tree. As soon as Shu Chu set up the spiritual field, Luo Xue Nightmare raised his head and looked this way. It is estimated that these insects are connected with his thoughts.

    The sound of the fist wind came again in my ears, and I don¡¯t know which fool actually used the fist wind to hit those insects.

    Not long after, I heard several screams and the sound of clothes breaking through the air. After this, those with lower abilities were swamped by the insects, while those with more wisdom rushed down the mountain. If you don't have the ability, don't leave.  Come and watch, this is a matter of common sense.

    However, Shu Chu could still hear at least three imperceptible breathing sounds. In other words, in addition to himself, there were at least three masters staying here to watch the battle. Of course, it was not ruled out that they wanted to fish in troubled waters.

    "Okay, Heavenly Master, we can start!" Luo Xuexiang was surprisingly polite to Zhang Jixian. Although his voice was cold, it was obvious that he still respected Zhang Jixian as his opponent.

    Zhang Jixian looked a little solemn, nodded and said: "Please!"

    Shu Chu grunted, a fight is still a fight of life and death, why are you so polite?

    Luo Xuemeng took a step forward and reached a corner of the hexagonal snowflake. She folded her hands together in a gesture that Shu Chu had never seen before.

    The light of the snowflake formation in front of him increased sharply, cutting through the night sky, so bright that it was almost impossible to open one's eyes.  But Zhang Jixian did not move, standing alone in the night, looking calm and unpredictable.

    Suddenly, at the front corner of the hexagonal snowflakes facing Zhang Ji, a knight suddenly appeared. Under his tall figure, the horse was fully armored. He held his head high and let out a roar. His voice was low and strong.  murderous look.

    "Celestial Master, be careful, this is a death knight!"

    Shu Chu looked intently, only to see that the knight's whole body was completely dark, and he was wrapped in a slightly reflective armor. He was holding a long sword, and his momentum was amazing. Shu Chu could be sure that Nan Chu's army would never  A more powerful knight than this.

    Hearing Luo Xuexiang¡¯s reminder, Shu Chu was slightly shocked. Where did this death knight come from?  It doesn't look like a human thing.

    As soon as the horse was driven, the death knight rushed out. With the sound of "Go!", he rushed in front of Zhang Jixian in the blink of an eye, and his sword whizzed past with a gleam of cold light.

    But Zhang Jixian calmly popped out a spell, and it immediately stuck to the death knight's body. Weirdly, the knight's body instantly caught fire, swallowing him whole in the blink of an eye. Then, there was no scream, no fright, and he disappeared in an instant.  In its original place.

    ¡°As expected of Master Zhang, he saw the weakness of the Death Knight at a glance!Luo Xuemeng smiled softly and said: "Moreover, the Cangling Fire Talisman is also so powerful."  Now, it¡¯s time for me to release the Knight of Destruction, and the Heavenly Master will be able to handle it easily!  "

    Why is it like playing chess?  However, Shu Chu was still curious about the Luo Xue Nightmare's next move.

    On the two glowing corners of the hexagonal snowflake, two knights appeared at the same time. Their bloody bodies and even their swords were made of blood souls. Compared with the previous death knight and this destruction knight, they were like children and  The difference between adults is general.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, two Knights of Destruction rushed to Zhang Jixian's side, one on the left and one on the right. Two blood-red knives struck Zhang Jixian from left to right.

    The sound of the sword roared, and Shu Chu felt the strong murderous intention. Even the white-clothed swordsman whom Shu Chu taught him that night had absolutely no such strong murderous intention.  These two knights gave the impression that they were going to destroy, destroy again, and destroy everything in the world.

    Zhang Jixian smiled, held up the talisman, and shouted softly: "Escape!"

    The two knights cut into the air. The sword on the left slashed the knight on the right, while the knight on the right slashed the knight on the left. At the same time, the bodies of the two knights split into two parts. After falling to the ground, they all disappeared.

    "Damn it, these lowly creatures are so stupid when it comes to Taoism!" Luo Xuexiang couldn't help but curse, but she didn't dare to delay for a moment and recited the curse.

    "I summon you in the name of the God of Death. Come out, Netherworld Bone Dragon!"

    It seems that what Luoxuemeng came out this time should be something more powerful. He didn't have to recite the spell twice before.

    "Roar!" With an earth-shattering roar, the earth shook. Shu Chu looked up in surprise and saw a huge monster floating in the sky above the hexagonal snowflake array.  It was said to be a monster because Shu Chu didn't recognize it. The guy's body was all bones and it was black. Luo Xuexiang called it a bone dragon, but Shu Chu thought it was a bat no matter how he looked at it. Although this bat had a bit of  big.

    Zhang Jixian appeared at the same place again, seemingly determined to cope with all changes by staying the same.  It's no wonder that Luo Xuexiang doesn't know what weird things to come up with. It's a good way to adapt to all changes.

    The bone dragon's eyes were two big holes. It examined the tiny creatures below. Then it let out a roar, vibrating its huge wings, and flew out of the sky low, flying towards Zhang Jixian.

    Zhang Jixian chuckled, and suddenly he raised his hand and opened the umbrella to cover his head. The bone dragon flew to Zhang Jixian's head and hovered briefly, as if hesitating.

    Shu Chujue felt a little strange. He saw Zhang Jixian holding an umbrella leisurely, as if taking a walk, and walked forward calmly a few steps, under the eyelids of the bone dragon, and the bone dragon, indeed, had no eyesight, and looked at Yiran Walk.  Zhang Jixian turned a blind eye.  He seemed a little anxious and suddenly opened his big, bone-white mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Why is his body all black, but his mouth is white?  Shu Chu was a little puzzled.

    A mouthful of green stuff was spat out, and it spread like rain. However, it did not fall on Zhang Jixian's head, and all the green rain sprinkled on the ground. Suddenly, a wisp of white smoke rose from the ground.  There were spots on the ground.

    Shu Chu was slightly horrified. This green thing is poisonous. I really don¡¯t understand. This dragon¡¯s body is full of bones. Where are these green things hidden?

    But at this moment, Shu Chu heard an exclamation in his ears. I wonder which brother can't control his mouth?

    Sure enough, the restless Bone Dragon was diverted by the exclamation, flapped its wings, and hit a tree about five or six feet away from Shu Chu.

    Poor child, he can usually speak freely, but now, can he do this?  You don¡¯t have Zhang Tianshi¡¯s umbrella that can hide the bone dragon.  Shu Chu felt that he was a little gloating, but he couldn't miss the good show. With Zhang Jixian and Gu Long, Shu Chu could be said to be doing two things without missing a beat.

    "Pindao heard that in the Western magical world, there is a profession that is despised by others, but it is extremely powerful, the Necromancer. Mr. Luo must be a Necromancer who is not tolerated by the Western Holy See, right?" Zhang Jixian can still do it.  Speak calmly and ask your own questions. Although the bone dragon over there heard it, it refused to give up the prey that was about to be obtained.

    Luo Xuemeng breathed a long sigh of relief. She had finished reciting the spell. Above the hexagonal snowflakes, a ball of black air appeared, covering the sky with a radius of three to four feet. Even Zhang Jixian had to stop and raised his head to pay attention to the ball of black air.  .

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Boom!" With a sound, the bone dragon hit the tree. The poor child flew into the air amid the flying sawdust and branches. However, he did not fly up by himself, but was knocked away by the bone dragon.?, blood spurted out wildly.  However, he was still a master, and he overestimated his ability and actually used a knife to chop off the bone dragon's head before the bone dragon hit him. The man died before even a bit of bone powder could be scraped off.

    However, Shu Chu found that the bone dragon seemed to be angry. It roared as loudly as possible and bumped into another tree nearby. Could it be that it had a habit of bumping into trees?

    Among the sawdust that continued to fly, two more masters with low martial arts skills were knocked away. The defensive body energy seemed to have no effect in the violent impact, and the sword hit the bone dragon, leaving only a shallow mark.  scratches.  I don¡¯t know if this guy made of bones has his own intelligence, or if he did it deliberately under the command of Luoxue Nightmare?

 Text Chapter 99 The Undead Dragon

    With a sound of "Boom!", the bone dragon hit the tree. The poor child flew into the air amid the flying sawdust and branches. However, he did not fly up by himself, but was knocked away by the bone dragon.  Blood spurted out wildly.  £®  com However, he was a master after all. He overestimated his ability and actually used a knife to chop off the bone dragon's head before the bone dragon hit him. The person died before even a bit of bone powder could be scraped off.

    However, Shu Chu found that the bone dragon seemed to be angry. It roared as loudly as possible and bumped into another tree nearby. Could it be that it had a habit of bumping into trees?

    Among the sawdust that continued to fly, two more masters with low martial arts skills were knocked away. The defensive body energy seemed to have no effect in the violent impact, and the sword hit the bone dragon, leaving only a shallow mark.  scratches.  I don¡¯t know if this guy made of bones has his own intelligence, or if he did it deliberately under the command of Luoxue Nightmare?  Anyway, its bones seem to be made of iron, or a bit harder than iron.

    Shu Chu paid attention to Zhang Jixian's side. The black air dispersed, revealing an even weirder appearance than the bone dragon just now.

    Hey, it's really omnipresent in the world, so ugly dare to come out to the world!  Shu Chu sighed, but Zhang Jixian showed a somewhat solemn expression.

    "Tianshi Zhang, the bone dragon can't see you, but what about the ghost dragon now? I think it should make you spend some time, Tianshi. This is the prelude to the main show. Wait for a while, and the fun will begin!" Luo Xuexiang said loudly,  His expression was a little strange, and then he waved his hand to point it out. The light of the hexagonal snowflakes under him suddenly brightened, which was extremely dazzling in the dark night.

    The ghost dragon is also black as a whole, but to be honest, it is still much more beautiful than the bone dragon. The long neck, according to Shu Chu's visual inspection, is more than ten feet long, the smooth lines, and the wide wings.  It looks like a dragon, but more like a giraffe with wings.  However, the tail was extremely long and extremely soft. Shu Chu felt that this ghost dragon was more than one level stronger than the bone dragon.

    A pair of eyes were green, ghostly in the night. It was shaking its wings and looking at Zhang Jixian below. It didn't seem to be in a hurry at all, circling back and forth, as if it was sizing up the enemy's strength.

    Zhang Jixian half-squinted his eyes, staring at the pair of green lamps, and his whole body surged with spiritual energy.

    There was another roar, and Shu Chu was used to it. The bone dragon had hit at least a dozen trees. Before it hit him, Shu Chu was in no mood to pay attention to it. However, this time it was different.  Yes, it was actually accompanied by a strange cry: "Fuck, Luoxue Nightmare, are you going to deal with your partner like this?"

    The voice was very familiar, it was a deep middle-aged male voice. Shu Chu suddenly turned his head and saw a figure flying out from the wood chips in the sky, and then landed on the ground. After several rises and falls, he had left the bone dragon behind him.  .

    "Luoxue Nightmare, you made something so disgusting that it took away my shoes!" Heng Qixin continued to scream strangely, but instead of flying towards Luoxue Nightmare, he flew directly towards Shu Chu.

    The skull dragon let out an angry roar. It was angry that this little bug could run so fast. It turned around, stopped hitting the tree, and flew low after Heng Qixin.

    "My God!" Shu Chu cursed secretly and had to shout: "Master Hengmen, you ran in the wrong direction!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, I just ran here to hide!¡± Hengqi replied without looking back, but he was very careful with his steps, and he always settled in places where the insects were not so dense.

    Ignoring Heng Qixin, Luo Xue Nightmare recited the incantation again, "Great God Mowglis, your most devout people and your spokesperson in the world. I, Luo Xue Nightmare, offer you my most humble heart.  " This time the spell was surprisingly long.  And as he chanted the incantation, the hexagonal light under his feet became brighter and brighter, and the white light was enough to be seen by the capital, which was fifty miles away.

    The hovering ghost dragon finally attacked, but suddenly opened its mouth, and the white mist was suddenly spat out. It floated with the wind and dispersed without chaos. I felt that the entire mountain suddenly became colder. This mist directed towards Zhang Jixian below.  Cover away.  The range is relatively wide and can flow. In this way, Zhang Jixian's umbrella cannot guard against it. It seems that this ghost dragon is still intelligent.

    Zhang Jixian suddenly raised his head. So far, he had been very relaxed, but now he had to put in some effort.

    The umbrella was thrown out, but it kept spinning, like the sharpest knife, flying straight towards the ghost dragon. The moment the umbrella was released, Zhang Jixian pointed out with his finger, and before the white cold mist fell, it flew rapidly with the void.  He drew a strange symbol, then bowed and retreated. The falling ice mist was attracted by the faint light in the void, and converged to that point. Finally, it turned into an ice bead and fell to the ground.

    Shu Chu was helpless, how could he deal with such a person?  Without thinking, we reached the tree together in Heng.Before, a feather from the sky floated up and landed on a tree nearby.

    "Chu Tianshu, you are so uninteresting" Before he could finish his words, Heng Qixin lowered his head sharply. The bone dragon passed over his head and hit the tree where Shu Chu was originally. The tree was hit hard.  Crush.

    "Fuck, you are still embarrassed. You didn't deal with such a fly yourself, but you lured it to me. What kind of peace of mind do you have?" Shu Chu watched the show with a smile, and now he was in the mood to quarrel.

    As the light under Luo Xuemeng's body became brighter and brighter, Luo Xuemeng suddenly bent her knees and knelt down on the hexagonal light.  The light reflected his face, which looked pale and pale. His white hair was flying, strange and twisted. It seemed that the void around him was all curved, and the breath of death was stronger, which seemed to symbolize that above the entire mountain,  All will die.

    But at this moment, several muffled thunders suddenly sounded in the sky. Shu Chu couldn't help but think of the strange phenomenon in the sky he saw on Liufeng Bridge a few days ago. He thought it was Luoxue Niang's fault!

    With its long neck twisting, the ghost dragon looked disdainful when it saw the spinning umbrella, but then it showed a bit of fear. It was strange that its long face could express so many expressions.  As soon as it flapped its wings, its huge body suddenly rose up, without any hesitation, and the rotating umbrella could barely pass under its black body.

    The ghost dragon was obviously relieved, but suddenly it became furious. The green light in its eyes was bright, and it spread its wings and rushed down.

    Zhang Jixian didn't even raise his head. He waved his hand and cast a few spells, then rushed towards Luo Xuemeng. He was no longer so calm. Only the devil knew what Luo Xuemeng had come up with this time. Watch him recite the spell.  After working so hard, there was a muffled thunder in the sky, it was definitely not easy to deal with.

    The ghost dragon swooped down so fast that it could not dodge. All those spells hit it, and it was suffocated. Then it let out a sharp howl, and it lifted up, but there was a green ball under its belly.  The green fire was burning, and it flapped its wings quickly to extinguish the extraordinary fire. It was about to catch up again and give Zhang Jixian a hard time, but unexpectedly, a black shadow came with the sound of wind, and it only  Before it had time to see the rotating umbrella, the umbrella had already cut into its neck.

    There was fear in the eyes, but everything was over. The rotating umbrella was like a sickle harvesting rice, cutting off its neck, and the huge body crashed to the ground with a loud noise.

    At this time, Zhang Jixian had rushed to the front of the hexagonal snowflake formation, but was suddenly blocked and could not move forward any further. Before that brilliance, it seemed that the human power had become insignificant. The rotating umbrella flew behind Zhang Jixian, and only his hand could be seen.  Tan grabbed the handle of the umbrella in his hand, and the rotation of the umbrella stopped.

    Without thinking about it, Zhang Jixian pointed out an umbrella. The brilliance like water hit the umbrella, and the umbrella suddenly felt stiff. He stabbed out about two feet and found it difficult to make an inch forward. He was shocked. He couldn't even break through the spirit bone umbrella. It looked like he was in some trouble.  .

    Zhang Jixian easily dealt with the ghost dragon here, but Shu Chu felt a little helpless over there. Originally, it was okay to deal with this little flying insect by himself, but Heng Qixin's face was just unhappy. He saw him after the bone dragon smashed the tree.  Suddenly, he dwarfed his body, and his true energy formed a shield on his body, and then he galloped towards the tree where Shu Chu was.

    Shu Chu shouted: "Heng Qixin, there must be a limit to shamelessness. I just won't solve this caterpillar for you. Let's see what you do!"

    So, the two of them ran and chased each other, and in the end they followed the bone dragon stupidly.

    "It's so disgusting!" Looking at the omnipresent bugs on the ground, Shu Chu suddenly turned around and punched out. Heng Qi was not prepared for Shu Chu to hit him. As he was dodging, he was suffocated and couldn't help but get angry and said: "  Chu Tianshu, you and I can be considered friends after all, so we shouldn¡¯t be so disrespectful, right?¡±

    "Haha, you are right, we are friends, but it is said that the Demon Sect has always acted informally, and friends will often be stabbed twice, right?" Shu Chu said with a laugh.

    Heng Qixin rushed out again, and Shu Chu punched him again. Although it could not hurt Heng Qixin, it still forced him to stop for a moment. After several times, the bone dragon flew closer again, but this time, it was not directly  Instead of crashing into it, he opened his mouth suddenly, spit out a mouthful of green paste, and then swooped down again.

    Although Shu Chu described this bone dragon as a caterpillar, in reality, this bone dragon is not easy to deal with. Ordinary swords cannot hurt it, unless there is a magic weapon.  Of course, masters like Shu Chu and Heng Qixin can be dealt with with a little effort, but somehow Heng Qixin just hides, while Shu Chu competes with Heng Qixin and refuses to take action.  So, the two of them and the bone dragon were at a loss.

    Heng Qixin's true energy was fully activated, and surged out, ejecting all the green paste. The bone dragon hit him directly, but he did not fight back, and jumped away to avoid it.

      The bone dragon passed by. It was difficult to turn around, but it rushed directly towards Shu Chu. Shu Chu cursed secretly and wanted to jump away to avoid it, but he didn't want to be half a beat slower. This time, the bone dragon's original speed was there.  When Shu Chu just dodged three feet, the bone dragon had already hit him.

 Text Chapter 100 Moglis

    "Damn it, give you some face, you're crazy!" He cursed, but a pair of black dragon claws grabbed his shoulders. Even if the bodyguard was there, Shu Chu couldn't be sure whether he was  It can be carried hard, and the powerful impact coupled with its hardness cannot be risked.  .  com

    At that moment, with his shoulders slumped, Shu Chu suddenly had a thought in his mind.

    There have been people riding eagles flying around in the sky, but not dragons, right?  Although the titular dragon is just a skeleton.

    With this thought, Shu Chu stretched out his hand as fast as lightning, pulled the dragon's bone claw, and used the force to fly up, turning over in the air. His movements were graceful, beautiful, and extremely smooth. Unfortunately, no one cheered. Heng Qixin over there was just gloating about his misfortune, but there was no such thing.  Just a little bit of help.

    He jumped up in the air and landed lightly on the bone dragon's back.

    The bone dragon missed a hit, but Shu Chu was nowhere to be found. It spread its wings and soared low, and circled, but it was hard to see Shu Chu's figure. However, it could only think briefly, but it did not think about where Shu Chu had gone.  , and immediately find the next target to attack.

    Heng Qixin saw the Bone Dragon flying back again, and on the Bone Dragon's back, Shu Chu stood tall and pointed at the sky. He couldn't help but rolled his eyes and broke out in a cold sweat.

    The meaning of Shu Chu's gesture is very clear: I am the only one who dominates the world. Isn't it too exaggerated?  Heng Qi was furious and shouted to Bone Dragon: "Your enemy is on your back!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Bone Dragon, an undead creature that is not advanced, did not understand Heng Qixin¡¯s words, so it still bumped into him without thinking. Shu Chu laughed loudly and shouted: ¡°Hit him, you don¡¯t have to pay for it with your life!¡±

    Unfortunately, this shout could not command the bone dragon. Instead, it understood that there was a tiny creature on its back, let out a roar, and suddenly performed a difficult movement only six or seven feet above the ground: turning sideways, trying to  Shu Chu was thrown off his back.

    Heng Qixin jumped again, dodging the bone dragon's blow, but he began to gloat over Shu Chu's current situation.

    Seeing that he could not maintain his balance, Shu Chu stepped down and wanted to jump down. He didn't want to see Heng Qixin's proud face gloating about his misfortune.

    The back of the bone dragon is made up of densely packed long bones. It is extremely hard. The dense place cannot accommodate a needle. Shu Chu, who cannot maintain his balance, cannot use his strength. As a last resort, the spiritual energy under his feet condenses into a blade and steps down again.

    The previous kick can roughly judge the hardness of the bones on the bone dragon's back. Now Shu Chu's kick does not waste much spiritual energy, it is just enough to break a bone.

    "Crack!" With a sound, a bone was broken, and the bone dragon let out a miserable howl, and its rolling movements intensified, but Shu Chu easily hooked the depression of the broken bone with his foot, and the bone dragon's sideways movement did not stop.  Can leave him behind.

    Because it is too close to the ground, the Bone Dragon can only do a side roll, and cannot perform a complete flip movement. Once the roll movement is completed, it has to fly normally.

    Shu Chu shouted proudly, with a triumphant look on his face, and gestured proudly to Heng Qi.  Heng Qixin couldn't help but rolled his eyes again. Fortunately, this time, the bone dragon seemed to have lost consciousness in pain and did not fly back. Instead, it directly hit Zhang Jixian and Luo Xuemeng.

    At this moment, Zhang Jixian's Bone Spirit Umbrella could not pierce the white brilliance. He did not force it. He closed the Bone Spirit Umbrella and shouted in a deep voice: "Heaven will take its course, and all ghosts and filth will be avoided. Taishang Lao  You are as fast as the law!" Pointing his finger, it hit the white light.

    Wherever his fingers touched, the white light dimmed, but only for a moment. Luo Xuexiang had finished reciting the curse and looked extremely tired. After Zhang Jixian pointed out with his finger, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. After that, the white light  The brilliance is more prosperous.

    Zhang Jixian looked shocked, and it was hard to believe that his Taoism had no effect.

    At this moment, a faint shadow appeared in the middle of the hexagonal light, and rushed out very quickly. Zhang Jixian sighed slightly, it seemed that he was overconfident, and wanted to see what the magic of Luo Xue Nightmare was like, but Luo Xue let Luo Xue  Yan finished reciting the most crucial spell.

    The speed of the shadow was so fast that Zhang Jixian was a little confused as to what he had created this time. As a last resort, he ducked and retreated a few feet.

    The shadow rushed out of the hexagonal snowflake array and stood outside, looking a little curious. It shook its body and kept spinning, as if it was sizing up the current situation.

    This shadow is like a ghost, faint, and it is indeed just a shadow, not a real person. This makes Zhang Jixian unclear about the reality and is waiting intently.

    But at this moment, the wind blew loudly, and it was Shu Chu who drove the bone dragon and rushed over without thinking. Shu Chu wanted the bone dragon to turn around and rush towards Qi Xin, but he really couldn't control this bone dragon.  .  So, head towards the hexagonal brillianceThe magic circle rushed away.

    The shadow that just came out did not expect the bone dragon to rush over like this. He lowered his head subconsciously, and the bone dragon passed over him and rushed into the light.

    Shu Chu was very interested in this hexagonal snowflake, but he didn't know what kind of danger was hidden in it. Now he was riding on the bone dragon, but he was not afraid at all. He kept shouting and shouting, but he didn't expect that as soon as he entered the brilliance, the surroundings  A strong force came in. Although he was prepared, he was still hit by the strong force and was thrown out in the original direction.

    But the bone dragon seemed unaffected and continued to rush in. Shu Chu only saw the huge body of the black bone dragon suddenly paused in the white light, and just froze in the air.

    "Luo Xue Nightmare pays homage to His Majesty the God Mowglis!" Over there, Luo Xue Nightmare shouted, frightening Shu Chu who had fallen to the ground. Mowglis, wasn't Luo Xue Nightmare fighting with Zhang Menngling in Laojun's Temple?  Is it the name of the god you call?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The white brilliance suddenly dimmed, and only a faint light was emitted. Now it can be seen clearly that the head of the huge bone dragon was held up by a hand, and this hand was white and smooth, with slender fingers, compared to the woman's hand.  It also needs to be a bit more beautiful, and I hope the owner's face won't be too ugly.  Shu Chu thought like this and looked at the owner of the hand. At first glance, he was disappointed. This was not the beauty in his heart, she was just a grown man.

    Damn it, in this world, have all men developed towards women?  However, despite the scolding, Shu Chu had to admit that this person's appearance and appearance were much more impressive than his own.  Dressed in black, there is a big skull embroidered on the chest, which is quite personal. Then, there is a crown on the head, but the crown is pale and pale. It is a bit whiter than the best white marble, and it is thick.  He has thin and long eyebrows, a tall nose, and a few strands of beard under his chin. He is probably about fifty years old, and he is very majestic. Just looking at him like this makes you have the urge to prostrate yourself. Emperor Mingyang's  Compared with his majesty, it was like a child's trick.

    With a shake of the man's hand, the huge bone dragon weathered and turned into powder, which was then blown away in the wind.

    This move was so good that even Shu Chu had to raise his thumb and asked himself that he couldn't do it even if he practiced for more than ten years. Standing up, Shu Chu yawned. In fact, at this time, he should  Went back to sleep.

    "Poor and humble human beings, why don't you kneel down when you see the great, towering, wisest, most handsome, most royal, and invincible Death Majesty Morgris in the God Realm?" The shadow from before spoke.  , the voice was as ethereal as his figure, but when the words came out, even Zhang Jixian, who had always been wise and calm, couldn't help but roll his eyes. It was the first time for even Zhang Jixian to hear such long embellishments and such shameless words.  arrive.  Shu Chu, on the other hand, could only feel ashamed.

    And Mowglis, twirling his beard gently, seemed to be taking great advantage of it. Hearing the shadow's words, he kept nodding.

    "I said, what on earth are you?" Shu Chu was the first to speak.

    Morgris hesitated for a moment after hearing this, and then said after thinking for a moment: "I am not a thing, I am a god!" The voice was full of majesty and seemed to have substance.

    "Oh, God is not a thing!" Shu Chu nodded solemnly and said: "What God? Why haven't I heard of it? Do all gods look like you?"

    "I am the greatest god, Mowglis!"

    "I know, you're not a thing!" Shu Chu repeated what he just said again. Zhang Jixian couldn't help but laugh, and even Luo Xuexiang couldn't help but smile after standing up.

    However, this god of death named Moglis was not very proficient in Zhongzhou's words and could not understand what they meant. He just raised his hand and pointed at Shu Chu and said: "You are very strong. Be my subordinate and I will make you a god."  !¡±

    " Shu Chu rolled his eyes. This eldest brother's method of recruiting younger brothers was unprecedented. There was no way of knowing whether it would be unprecedented.

    "You are not bad. Be my subordinate, and I will ensure that you will be promoted and make a fortune, and become the best swordsman in the world!" Shu Chu tilted his head, looked at this 'god', and said.

    Morgris heard Shu Chu's words and woke up after thinking about it for a long time. He couldn't help being furious. With a wave of his hand, a strong hurricane suddenly surged out. The breath of death enveloped the entire sky. Although Shu Chu was talking and laughing uninhibitedly, in his heart  But I was shocked, my mother had gotten into trouble with something bad.

    "Your souls are good, I will harvest them!" Moglis's voice came, Shu Chu released his spiritual energy, punched out, a violent storm rose, and the airflow of the two bones collided fiercely, making a roar, Shu Chu  I just feel that the huge force seems irresistible, and I can't help butOn the ground, people are thrown backwards, like a kite with its string broken.

    Mowglis looked disdainful, and the shadow patted the horse again: "Great Mowglis, I praise you, you are the most powerful existence in the world, no one can match you, these small and humble humans,  It¡¯s so overestimating¡­¡±

    Before the shadow could say anything, Zhang Jixian had already taken action and threw out more than fifty or sixty spells at the same time, covering Mowglis and the shadow.

    Mowglis did not move, letting all Zhang Jixian's spells wrap him inside, but he said: "Human beings' ignorance always makes their eyes blinded!"

    Shu Chu put his toes on the ground, rose up, jumped back to where he was, and cursed: "Damn it, you messed up my hair!"

    The moment Zhang Jixian's talisman covered him, the shadow suddenly swayed, and then suddenly split into two, then into four, and then into eight In an instant, it split into countless shadows.  The shadows were shaking endlessly, one after another, and the entire hill was covered with phantoms. After Zhang Jixian's spell covered a phantom, the phantom disappeared immediately.

    "Holy shit, you really know how to do tricks!" Shu Chu was a little stunned. Tonight, it was really an eye-opener. He could see all kinds of gods and monsters that he had never heard of before.

    Before he could come back to his senses, he felt a faint sound in his ears, but it was a shadow coming out to punch. Without thinking, he hit it with his hand, and the shadow immediately dissipated under the wind of the fist. However, like this  There were too many shadows. Punch after punch, Shu Chu was moving extremely fast, as if he was harvesting cheap weeds.  Unfortunately, there were too many shadows, and some shadows still hit him. Under the protective energy, these were like scratching an itch, and they had no effect. Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little slack. Are feelings just bluffing?

    Before this thought was finished, he caught sight of all the shadows in his eyes, and suddenly there was a dagger in his hand. It was white and dense. Shu Chu couldn't help being shocked. If someone was accidentally stabbed, the body-protecting Qi would not be invulnerable.  , hurriedly took off the Zhanxu Sword from his waist.

    From the beginning until now, I have never used a sword. Now for the sake of my life, it is better to be cautious.

    The talisman trapped Mowglis, but Zhang Jixian's expression was not relaxed. Looking at the dense shadows around him, he suddenly took out a yellow talisman, pinched it with two fingers, and instantly burned it into green smoke on the two fingers, and then  He opened his eyes and opened them again, but he turned around and searched quickly.

    Zhang Jixian's expression suddenly perked up, and with a wave of his hand, the Bone Spirit Umbrella was thrown out again. As it whirled and whirled, all the shadows blocking its path were cut in half. There was a scream from the group of shadows, and all the shadows disappeared, leaving only  The next figure was cut in half by the Bone Spirit Umbrella.

    The Bone Spirit Umbrella flew back into Zhang Jixian's hand. The shadow was split into two halves, and his upper body let out a strange cry: "How did you see me? Ah, I won't give in!" In the middle of the words, suddenly, it was cut open.  Their bodies were connected again, twisted, and floated again.

    "Ghost!" Heng Qixin, who had always been relatively relaxed, couldn't help but comment at this time.

    With a sound of "Boom!", the spiritual talismans that trapped Mowglis were all wrapped in black air. Under this sound, they suddenly burned and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye. And Mowglis, recorded on his face  He smiled slightly sarcastically and said to Zhang Jixian: "According to your Eastern gods, what kind of carving is this? What kind of trick is it?"

    "It's just a little trick!" Luo Xuexiang said helplessly as he stood up shaking his body.

 Text Chapter 101: All means are used

    Zhang Jixian didn't have time to listen to the nagging of this troubled god, he was already chanting: "The sky and the earth are black and yellow, the four seas are not yet central, the Eight Diagrams of the Universe, nine turns of yellow, destroy the stars and the moon, destroy the demons and enchantments One hundred thousand fire urgent orders!"  ", the curse was quite long. As he chanted, the Bone Spirit Umbrella was lit. Shu Chu was a little far away, but he still felt the surging spiritual energy.  .  com

    The shadow continued to scream strangely. Although the two halves of the body were brought back, they could no longer separate themselves.

    The Bone Spirit Umbrella lit up in the void, the cyan light surged, and the huge spiritual aura rolled towards Morgris, but the Bone Spirit Umbrella spun out again.

    With the hard bone spirit umbrella in front and the huge spiritual energy behind, Shu Chu suddenly looked moved. Zhang Jixian was worthy of being called a heavenly master. The last time we fought against him, no wonder he couldn't gain any upper hand.

    Unexpectedly, Mowglis just pointed lightly, and strangely, his originally white and slender hand suddenly changed. There was an indescribable strange feeling. The skin and flesh seemed to be slowly pulled from one side, and then bit by bit from the bones.  The top of the umbrella separated, and finally, only the dense white bones were left. From top to bottom, before the rotating edge of the umbrella touched his body, it hit the tip of the Bone Spirit Umbrella.

    "Peng!" There was a soft sound, and the Bone Spirit Umbrella stagnated, then rotated in the opposite direction under a strong push, and flew back to the way it came.  However, Mowglis's finger bones were shorter.

    "Your Majesty is so powerful that no one, oh, no, is invincible!" The shadow patted the horse again, but Mowglis didn't look good.

    With a cold snort, Mowglis had already felt the aura coming from the Bone Spirit Umbrella, which was exactly the opposite of his own death aura. Most of these auras were from the wood attribute in the five elements, representing vitality and the dark aura of death.  It's a natural enemy.

    The pain in his hands made Mowglis no longer dare to underestimate the humble human being in front of him. He waved his hands, moved his lips slightly, and black energy spurted out from between his fingers. When they encountered the spiritual energy, they collided fiercely.

    Although the impact was silent, it caused quite a reaction. Shu Chu felt his feet trembling slightly, and the remaining trees around the hill also coughed loudly.

    Zhang Jixian looked at the Bone Spirit Umbrella that was spinning back, with a look of shock on his face, but the situation did not allow him to retreat, so he had no choice but to aim at the handle of the umbrella and grab it with lightning speed.  However, this grip was not easy. Under the severe shock, he moved back a few steps to stand firm. As a result, the surging spiritual energy that was fighting against the breath of death also dimmed.  Zhang Jixian felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his expression froze and he vomited a mouthful of blood.  He quickly exerted force again in an attempt to fight against the black aura of death spreading outward.

    However, it was already a little too late. The black energy suddenly swelled more than ten feet and reached less than three feet in front of Zhang Jixian.

    It was at this time that Shu Chu took action against this strange and strange enemy. If he didn't take action again, I'm afraid Zhang Jixian would die here.

    The dragon leaped out, and at the same time, the Xu Zhan Sword came out, and a light that competed with lightning flashed in the black fog. The layers of black fog broke through the gaps under this sword, and the Xu Zhan Sword struck straight.  Moglis.

    With the sword in front of him, Mowglis snorted, and his skeletal hands grabbed the powerful Void-Slaying Sword.

    This is a duel with death. If this sword is ineffective, he will be swallowed up in the overwhelming aura of death, unable to extricate himself. Shu Chu understands in his heart that rushing into this black mist is definitely not what he wants. If  Using sword energy directly would not have much impact on him, but the opportunity was fleeting and it was not Shu Chu's character to watch it slip away.

    Life and death, light and darkness are intertwined endlessly. If you make the wrong step, you will fall into eternal disaster.  Unfortunately, it is certain that this man from nowhere who is respected as a god by Luo Xuexiang definitely has terrifying power. Zhang Jixian's full-strength attack was easily resolved by him, but his weakness is unknown.

    The only thing you rely on is that your opponent knows nothing about you, just like yourself.

    The sharp sword struck the white bones, but the power was no more powerful than Zhang Jixian's Bone Spirit Umbrella. At least, Zhang Jixian's umbrella broke Mowgli's phalanges, and the sharp sword was struck by two of Mowgli's phalanges.  Clamping it only made his hand shake slightly.

    Catching a glimpse of the disdain on Mowglis's face, Shu Chu wanted to laugh. Isn't this the moment he has been waiting for?

    The sword energy spread out in all directions from the sword. The tip and blade of the sword, and the indestructible sword energy surged at this moment.

    Mowglis's pale face changed. In the original world, he had not experienced an evenly matched battle for too long. Those who were his enemies all surrendered to his feet. This led to his  His arrogance, in his heart, except for the feared god, he didn't take anything else into consideration.

    However, he is the strongest person in that world, and his reaction is not unpleasant. As soon as he lets go, he retreats, which is faster than the ghost."It's a pity that he is facing Shu Chu now. If this surprise can't make a difference, it will be in vain.  The surge of sword energy hit the retreating Mowglis without any suspense. The black clothes were shattered under the sword energy, and the pieces flew like butterflies.

    That¡¯s not all. Although he let go in time, he was still closest to the sword. The sword energy cut into the bones of the hand, and several finger bones left its owner in an instant.

    With an angry roar, Mowglis, who was retreating, suddenly stopped. The sword energy was everywhere, and the holes in his clothes were shocking. What surprised Shu Chu was that under the loose robes, there was no body of flesh and blood.  , with rugged bones.

    The black energy suddenly faded. Zhang Jixian took this opportunity, moved his body slightly, and took a few steps back. Without hesitation, he flicked his fingers and hit the edge of the Bone Spirit Umbrella that had stopped rotating.

    "Humble human, you have to pay for your stupidity!" With a roar, Morgris rushed out again, waving his hands, and black energy enveloped his figure. Shu Chu couldn't even see his face, and those hands  The finger bones were all covered with white bones. What surprised Shu Chu was that those finger bones had strangely grown again, with no trace of being broken by Zhang Jixian and himself.

    Shu Chu jumped up again, letting go of all his spiritual consciousness, and his spiritual energy spread out in all directions.

    "Confining the space is a move that Zhang Jixian was extremely impressed with. It was a great move that made the seven masters of Tiqi disappear into thin air. Before Shu Chu could not purely separate the five elements of spiritual energy, it was also Shu Chu's entire strength.

    The cold wind was like a knife, all of which seemed to have substance. Even under the protective energy, it still hurt slightly when it hit the body. Shu Chu only had the idea of ??attacking with all his strength, and no other thoughts.  This confined space requires forgetfulness of emotion, nature, and even self!

    Mowglis suddenly realized something was wrong, and found that the speed of the white bone claw he handed out had slowed down. Every minute, it was actually a few minutes slower than a snail. He couldn't help being shocked, and he looked extremely arrogant from beginning to end.  He showed a bit of panic.

    This is a sword move that even ghosts and gods have to overcome. Although it is clear that this is only the primary form, it is enough to drink a pot of it.  Mowglis understood it clearly in his heart, but he couldn't do anything for a while as the force of death surged out and broke through the confinement of the power of death.

    The fear of death filled his heart. In his world, he was the strongest and an absolute god. All undead creatures, whether they were low-level insect beasts or high-level undead dragons, would tremble under his feet.  .  Thanks to Snow Nightmare's sincere prayers, he had the idea of ??visiting the human world. Although his strength would be greatly weakened after arriving in the human world, these powers were enough for him.  That's why Moglis intervened in the duel between Luo Xuexiang and Zhang Jixian, but he didn't expect Zhang Jixian to be very troublesome, but now Shu Chu had made such a shocking move, making ghosts and gods cry.

    He wanted to retreat, but in the space imprisoned by Shu Chu, his speed was as slow as a tortoise's movement. It was impossible to escape from the confinement. And around him, the surging confinement power became stronger and stronger. In the blink of an eye, he had reached  A level that Mowglis couldn't bear.

    The fear in his eyes grew stronger, but his thoughts did not dare to stop. He gathered all his divine power and lowered his head suddenly.

    He just lowered his head, but it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength. Mowglis gasped, feeling the power of confinement that broke through his consciousness arbitrarily, and Mowglis roared again.

    In the confinement space, the roar seemed suppressed and low. It was the loudest sound Mowglis could make. It was unbelievable that he, known as the God of Death, was actually facing death, and he was still so close.

    With a sound of "ding!", something suddenly flew out from under Mowglis's robe. Under the pressure of the huge force, the object staggered and struggled to fly towards Shu Chu. After looking carefully, he saw clearly that it was  A curved black sickle, very small, but long in the wind. There are densely intertwined tooth marks on the curved inner arc, exuding the breath of death, and it is unknown how many souls it has harvested.

    Powerful resentment emanates from the sickle, and countless resentful souls are crying. The resentment is released in the confinement space, stirring endlessly with the power of confinement.

    Shu Chu's face turned pale, and blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. He had already understood in his heart that this confinement space would not last long at all. It would only last for ten breaths at most. Moreover, the stronger the enemy, the greater the backlash.  .

    With a loud sound of "Peng!", the sickle of the god of death turned into powder under the torn power of imprisonment and dissipated in the air. The resentment attached to the sickle also disappeared, but because the sickle attracted part of the power of imprisonment  , Mowglis got a chance to breathe, took a big step back, and instantly used all his strength to expel the imprisoning power that invaded him. He unfolded his spiritual thoughts and used the power of death to forcefully open a way out.

    The output grunted, spit out a mouthful of blood, and exerted force again, knowing that if he didn't stay here,If you get rid of this person, I'm afraid it will be quite troublesome next time.

    The space instantly stretched out, like a tarsal maggot, and instantly caught up with Mowgli Death. It hit him with great force and wrapped Mowgli Death in it. But this time, Mowgli Death was already there.  Beware, the power of death has wrapped him inside. Although under the power of confinement, this is only a slight block, but he has had time to finish reciting the spell. In front of him, a huge giant suddenly appeared.  The black shield is a death shield composed of the resentment of the undead.

    There was a soft sound of "Poof!", the sound was not loud, but the shield of the undead had disappeared invisible. Mowgli's dead expression looked ferocious and terrifying. With a wave of his hand, the black air condensed into a circle, imprisoning him.  The force blocked about three inches in front of him.

    The confining space finally dissipated, and Shu Chu fell to the ground feebly. The red at the corner of his mouth was like a burning cloud in the sky.

    The ferocious look on his face was even worse. Morgris was on the verge of anger. In the past hundred years, had he ever suffered such a big loss?  Amidst the roar, he waved his hand, and the black energy condensed into a spear, flying straight out at an extremely fast speed, and the direction it pointed was exactly where Shu Chu was.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly and watched helplessly as the spear flew towards him. He looked helpless. He didn't even think about moving his fingers. Like Luo Xue Nightmare before, he had completely exhausted his energy and physical strength. Luo Xue Nightmare might have exhausted all his energy and strength.  He has recovered, but he can only wait to die.

    But at this moment, the wind blew suddenly, but it was the flying umbrella leaves, more than a dozen like fallen leaves, hovering in the middle of the black spear tip. With a continuous symphony of energy, the umbrella leaves turned into powder. After the spear was suffocated for a moment, it  He continued to roar toward the paralyzed Shu Chu.

    This is the true strength of Moglis. Even Zhang Jixian is no match for him.

    However, the spear was blocked by this, and the speed was finally slowed down. A figure was seen as fast as a ghost, passing by Shu Chu, reaching out to grab Shu Chu's collar, as if it were nothing.  , before the black spear could reach him, he took Shu Chu to dodge first.

    It¡¯s not Zhang Jixian, but we are united.  Shu Chu looked at Heng Qixin's face, which was so close, and laughed and said, "Why, are you willing to take action?" He was panting heavily as he spoke.

    "Shut up, you!" As soon as Heng Qi finished speaking, Mowglis, who had already noticed that someone had interfered with him, was concerned. He raised his hand and spears flew towards the two of them one after another.

    The wooden bones connecting the umbrella handle and the leaves were all held in Zhang Jixian's hand. He bit the tip of his tongue violently and sprayed out a mouthful of blood mist, which sprinkled on the wooden bones. Zhang Jixian shouted: "Twelve Capital Gods, sleepy!"  With a wave of his hand, twelve wooden bones with spiritual energy flew out together as the Turin flag.

    Looking at the whistling wooden sticks, Morgris snorted coldly. It was just a small skill. The condensed black spear flew out and hit the Turin flags flying together, intending to shoot them all down.  Unexpectedly, the target of the Turin flag was not him. When he was hit by the spear, all twelve wooden sticks scattered and sank into the ground in an orderly manner.

    Seeing that there was no threat to him, Mowglis didn't care much and shot the spear at Shu and Chu again. Unexpectedly, when the spear flew over the place where the stick was submerged, it was choked and could not move forward.  .

    There were quite a few surprises. Mowglis snorted again and unleashed all his strength, condensing spears as densely as rain and striking out.

    "Porphyrin" There were more than ten sounds in a row, and spears like rain fell through the air, covering the entire hill.

    Although the coverage area was much larger, Mowglis ignored that the power was also dispersed. Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, Hengqi simply let go of Shu Chu, and his whole body's true energy circulated to the point where Shu Chu and himself were  Wrapped inside.

    "Not bad, Heng Qixin, this move can be said to be a good turtle shell!" Shu Chu coughed, but he was still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks. Heng Qixin rolled his eyes, but did not dare to stop for a moment.

    "Why are you willing to take action?" Shu Chu asked again.

    "Shut up, do you want to die?" Heng Qixin said angrily. At this time, he was still talking to distract himself. Really, how could he deal with such a person?

    The last chapter of the last time will be resumed in the near future!

 Text Chapter 102: Escape from Desperate Situation

    "Do you think this Mowglis is really a god?" Shu Chu, who was lying on the ground, asked with a smile as he looked at Heng Qixin using his true energy to hold up a sky.  Looking at his expression, there was a bit of smugness, as if it was not Mowglis who made him so virtuous that it was difficult to move a finger, but he cut Mowglis into pieces.

    "You, are you going to die if you don't speak?" Heng Qixin was embarrassed and scattered the black spears that broke through his own Qi defense one by one, spinning his body, sweat appeared on his forehead, but someone on the ground was still fine.  Those who are looking for trouble make sarcastic remarks.

    "If you don't talk, it will be very boring. Anyway, you can handle it, although the posture is a bit ugly, like a monkey" Before he could finish speaking, Shu Chu let out a scream and put his left hand aside.  'Accidentally' stepped on.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't see it, it wasn't intentional!" Heng Qixin said with a smile on his face and an 'apology' on his face.

    "You" Although he wanted to curse, Shu Chu wisely chose to keep his mouth shut. People are slaves, and I am a fish!

    Over there, Zhang Jixian was too lazy to care about the life and death of Shu Heng and the two of them. With a wave of his hand, a strong light suddenly lit up. Colorful yellow, green and blue, multicolored brilliance rose, and a colorful curtain was laid directly in front of him.  Black spears rained down on it, but only caused ripples.

    Shocked by the brilliance, Shu Chu looked over there, only to see Zhang Jixian holding a long sword behind the colorful curtain. The sword was like the setting sun in the sky, with a strong and dazzling light. Shu Chu felt relieved, just like Zhang Mengling.  What the sun uses is ordinary. This is a magic weapon refined with the soul. It is connected with the mind of the sword holder. When it is prosperous, both will be prosperous, and when it is damaged, both will be damaged.  Just like Shu Chu had just used the confinement space, Zhang Jixian was probably desperate now. If it didn't work, he probably wouldn't be able to fight anymore.

    Zhang Jixian stabbed out with his sword like this, and the spears condensed by the power of death were frozen under his sword and disappeared one by one.

    "Brilliant thunder from the sky, led by the sword, descended on all the nine states, and all the demons were wiped out. Jixian!" Zhang Jixian's figure rose up and floated in the air, his white hair scattered, and the skinny hand holding the sword trembled slightly, but his expression was solemn and blue.  The color of the Taoist robe was shaking in the wind.

    " Divine Sword and Heavenly Thunder Technique?"  Shu Chu looked at Zhang Jixian's figure in surprise. He had heard this name from Feng Xiaozhi at first, but compared with what Zhang Mengling used, there was a huge difference.

    There was a muffled sound in the sky, and thick gray-white clouds appeared in the originally gray-black sky. They quickly pressed in this direction, and when they gathered together, they became thicker and thicker, making people feel panicked.  .

    Suddenly looking up at the sky, Mowglis gave a wry smile. This time, he was really lucky. The half-old and immortal guy in front of him at least had the power of a demi-god, but now he can't use most of his power.  , it is really possible that it will fall here.

    However, the situation did not allow him to think too much, "All the dead creatures, dedicate your strength to me, and I will give you relief and comfort. Don't be stingy, don't hesitate"

    This was the first time Morgris had recited a spell since he appeared, and Heng Qixin couldn't help but look at Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes and shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t take me away yet, do you want to be struck to death by lightning?¡±

    Heng Qixin glared at Shu Chu fiercely, picked up Shu Chu's collar and swept away, but when he just grabbed it, his hand suddenly loosened, and Shu Chu couldn't help but scream: "Heng Qixin, you are going to kill me."  Brother, there is no need for me to use such means, right?

    Shu Chu¡¯s figure suddenly turned around. Heng Qixin caught one of Shu Chu¡¯s steps and laughed loudly: ¡°I asked you to be rude to me. Do you believe that I will really let go?¡±

    Shu Chu shut up knowingly, who said only women are small-minded?  Men are actually the same.

    Moglis had just finished reciting the spell, and a layer of extremely dense black air of death enveloped him, like a huge silkworm cocoon. Even the human figure inside could no longer be seen.

    The sky thunder fell down, one after another, directly hitting the black cocoon, densely packed, without any gaps. This scene was like a mountain of firecrackers, and then the sound was endless.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, it seemed very long, but it also seemed very short. Dust stuck to Shu Chu and Heng Qixin¡¯s heads and faces. They looked at each other and laughed. If this can¡¯t kill Mowglis,  ,That

    After the dust had cleared, Zhang Jixian fell precariously to the ground. A pair of deep eyes looked at the place where Mowglis originally stood. This was the last move. If he couldn't make a difference, there would be no chance of a comeback.

    Most of the dust has dispersed, and the ground is covered with pits. The closer you get to the center of the minefield, where Mowglis originally stood, the bigger and deeper the pits become.  Looking along the pit from small to large, there is still a shadow standing where the dust is still flying.

      That was not a human shadow, but a white skeleton made of piled bones. The white bones were covered with traces of thunder and were crumbling.

    "It looks like it's done!" Heng Qixin smiled and stared at the skeleton.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he spoke, the skull suddenly turned its head and looked here. Its empty eyes were like two bottomless abyss, making people feel desperate.  But who is Heng Qixin?  How could he be frightened?  He continued to smile at Shu Chu and said, "So he is so virtuous?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton suddenly laughed, and its upper and lower jaws made of white bones moved horribly. Then, something strange happened again, and the skeleton spoke again: "Are you very proud?" The tone was cold.  , with deep hatred, Heng Qixin's smile froze on his face.

    "Every time there is trouble, monsters will appear. It seems that the world is about to be in chaos!" Shu Chu sighed in a pretentious manner, but his eyes were fixed on the skeleton. His index finger and thumb were clasped together, moving towards the skeleton.  Signal.

    Before the skeleton could react, Heng Qixin asked: "What are you doing?" It was the master of the Demon Sect. Although his smile froze, he still spoke fluently.

    "What else can you do?" Shu Chu sighed loudly, with a sad look on his face, but suddenly turned his head and shouted at Heng Qixin: "Why don't you take me and run away?"

    Heng Qixin couldn't help but rolled his eyes again, just said no and it was over, and he still did so many tricks.  But thinking about it, his hands and feet didn't slow down at all. He picked up Shu Chu's collar and jumped out.

    However, after running out for more than ten feet, Heng Qixin had to stop again. Seeing the black undead knight appearing in front, back, left and right, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  These are simply an army.

    Although a single death knight seems vulnerable, what if there are thousands?

    "Moglis, I'm going to fuck your mother!" Shu Chuguai cried out. Previously, Luoxueyan summoned a death knight. He regarded it as a child's trick. Now, Moglis summoned so many ghosts at once.  Something, a child's trick could keep all three of them here.

    "Since you want to play, then just keep playing. Hateful and humble humans, you have successfully angered me. However, this god is not one of those low-level gods that can be killed by humans to seize the godhead!" Mowglis  He is indeed angry to the extreme. How many years has it been since he returned to his original form?  When fighting the God of Light, nothing like this happened, but now even the original form has been seriously injured. Under the damage of this thunder of unknown nature, he can't even stand still. He is probably going to die.  After entering the spiritual space, you need to cultivate for at least three to five years before you can recover.

    Thinking of this, Mowglis went a little crazy. What is this? He came to the human world to play in a good mood, but he ended up like this. If his old enemies knew about it, he would probably be laughed out of his mouth.

    Looking at the death knights galloping around, Heng Qixin smiled bitterly. This time, he was really playing Dafa. He was just here to watch the battle, and to be in this situation, he felt unfair just thinking about it.

    But Shu Chu didn¡¯t care what Heng Qixin was thinking. Now his safety depended entirely on him, so he shouted: ¡°Go to Master Zhang!¡±

    With Shu Chu, Heng Qixin jumped left and then jumped before being surrounded by the death knight. The death knight was not a high-level undead after all, but just rushed blindly. Heng Qixin successfully traveled more than twenty feet before being completely surrounded.  It was impossible to rush out, but it was still possible to rush in, and came to Zhang Jixian's side.

    "Okay, you can put me down now. Hey, being carried by you is much more boring than being held by a beautiful woman!" Shu Chu's words gave Heng Qi a chill in his heart. Fortunately, he was still thinking about this at this time.

    Zhang Jixian was now staggering, looking a little powerless. He was waving a sword with a dimmed luster, blocking the chopper sword one by one. Although the light was dimmed, it was a magical weapon made with his soul, so how could it be?  Is it comparable to the undead slaying sword?  Time and time again, these fragile lives were harvested, but every time he swung the sword, his body staggered more and more, like a candle in the wind.

    It has been an hour since the duel began. Although he used very little energy at the beginning, by the end, all the mana in Zhang Jixian's body has been exhausted. When he caused the thunder from the sky, he used his mana to the limit in order to be able to make up for it.  However, it still failed after all. Even though I have been cultivating for decades, I still feel depressed.

    Heng Qixin threw Shu Chu down hard, punched out, and with the wind of the fist, scattered a dozen death knights gathered in front of Zhang Jixian. Zhang Jixian had some time to spare, quickly took out a charm, threw it into his mouth, and chewed it like this  After swallowing it, my spirits suddenly lifted.

    Seeing what Zhang Jixian was doing, Shu Chu knocked down a death knight behind him with one sword and shouted: "Master Zhang, give me one too"?!  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, two more knives struck with the sound of wind. Shu Chu fell to the ground. The strength in his body was really limited. The sequelae of confining the space were so damn big. Now as long as a second-rate master can definitely make him  This so-called 'Sword God' disappeared from the world.

    Zhang Jixian didn't answer, but suddenly threw out a handful of yellow talismans. After being hit by the wind, it was blown to the death knight. All the knights who were touched by the yellow talisman froze. Taking this opportunity, the three of them gathered together.  Together.

    "Brother Heng, let your true energy open the way. Master Zhang is at the rear, and I will support you from the center!" Shu Chu made an instant decision as he looked at the death knights coming in again.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  As for Zhang Jixian, although it was worse than him, he had swallowed the talisman and at least now had some strength.

    Sure enough, the efficiency is much higher. The three of them are extraordinary and cooperate with each other tacitly. Even if the death knight's sword in front breaks through Heng Qixin's blockade, Shu Chu will immediately use his sword to make up for it, and the same goes for Zhang Jixian.

    The efficiency was much higher. After a while, the three of them had broken through a distance of three to four feet. Moglis saw it and snorted coldly.

    At this time, Luo Xuemeng, who appeared behind Moglis, said respectfully: "Your Majesty, do you want me to take action?"

    Moglis shook his head and said coldly: "You have spent too much mental energy, so there is no need for it!" As he said that, he waved his hand and threw something, which landed next to the three people who were rushing out. In an instant,  It exploded, and in the exclamations of Shu Chu and Heng Qixin, the black mist surged up and expanded rapidly, trapping all the death knights and Shu Chu inside.

    "Damn it, kill them all, I can't tell the direction!" Shu Chu shouted.

    "This is the mist of death, you three, enjoy it slowly! Haha!" Mowglis shouted wildly. Originally, this magic had no lethality, but after it makes people lose their sense of direction, coupled with the omnipresent death knight, it is enough to make people lose their sense of direction.  Shu Chu and the other three were exhausted to death.

    The winds of swords came and went, and they resisted the death knight's saber with all their feelings. However, without paying attention, there were already a few blood marks on the three of them. If the three of them were not experienced, they would have died the moment the sword hit them.  If you know how to avoid vital parts by following the knife, you may be dead.

    "Moglis, Luoxue Nightmare, I'll fuck your mother!" Heng Qixin couldn't help but cursed again, but before he could finish his words, there were a few more blood stains on his body.

    Zhang Jixian threw several bright talismans in succession, but they only lit up like fireflies, and then immediately went out, completely useless. Shu Chu asked with some worry: "Master Zhang, are you okay?"

    Zhang Jixian coughed twice, then suddenly raised his voice and said: "You two free your hands and hold me, don't let go!"

    Although they didn¡¯t know what Zhang Jixian wanted to do, Heng Qixin and Shu Chu still did as he was told.

    "Purple energy comes from the east, and it shines on me without hope. The three pure gods guide me on the road, and I am as fast as the law!" After this drink, Zhang Jixian instantly aged for decades. Originally, although he was old, he had a slender face.  He was only half a hundred years old at most, but after drinking this, he instantly aged thirty or forty years, his white hair lost its luster, and his face was covered with wrinkles, but due to the fog, Hengshu and the two couldn't see him.

    Just after the words were spoken, a clear light appeared in an instant. Even the layers of fog could not stop it, it shot towards the east. The light reached like a ravage, and the death knight blocking the front was swallowed up in an instant, and a avenue emerged.  .

    "Let's go!" Zhang Jixian shouted, Shu Heng and the other two pulled him and rushed forward.

    After all, it was the master of the Demon Sect who led the two of them together. He was still very fast and rushed out of the dark place in the blink of an eye. The three of them didn't look back and rushed straight towards Sanxia.

    "Your Majesty Mowglis, do you want me to chase you?" Luo Xuexiang asked in time.

    Moglis sighed softly and said: "No need, I can't hold it anymore, I have to go back!"

    I apologize to everyone for not updating or lifting the ban for a long time~~~Now, the pig-killer is back~~~~~~

 Text Chapter 103 The Heavenly Master passed away

    Without the slightest pause, Heng Qixin pulled Shu Chu and rushed down the mountain, making endless turns through the obstacles of the trees.  .  com

    "I said, can you stop for a moment? If you continue, I will be dragged to death by you!" Shu Chu said dissatisfied.

    Heng Qixin turned his head to look at Shu Chu, only to see that Shu Chu was really miserable. His legs were rubbing on the ground, and his pants were torn from the grass and bushes. Of course, there were also blood stains from before, which frightened Heng Qixin.  Jump, the poor sword god of the generation is no different from a dead dog now!

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes and said, "Don't you think there is one person missing?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t stop him and just stood there waiting. In his current state, it would be a burden to follow him, so he might as well go down the mountain now.

    The action was a little difficult. The little strength I had gathered was completely consumed in the previous battle. My steps were sloppy, as if I had done that kind of thing for three days and three nights in a row. Of course, it had to be three days and three nights of complete indulgence.  .

    Sure enough, before Shu Chu walked more than ten feet, Heng Qixin had already rushed back, but this time there was an extra person in his hand.

    Arriving next to Shu Chu, Heng Qixin stopped and did not continue to run away. He gently put down Zhang Jixian. Heng Qixin sighed and turned to look at Shu Chu.

    Hearing Heng Qixin's sigh, Shu Chu already understood what happened to Zhang Jixian. When he took a closer look, he saw that Zhang Jixian's forehead was wrinkled, his face was old, and his eyes were no longer as deep and wise as when they met before.  With some regret.  Seeing Shu Chu and Heng Qixin both looking at him, Zhang Jixian said, "Aren't you leaving yet?" His voice was no longer as balanced as before, trembling and old as if it might stop at any time.

    Heng Qixin whispered: "I don't think Mowglis can hold on for long, and he won't chase after him!"

    Shu Chu suddenly felt a little sentimental. Zhang Jixian can be regarded as his uncle. He has a very close relationship with his mentor. He can be regarded as his relative in this world, and now he has become like this.  That day on Qianyu Ping, when I fought with myself, I felt so relaxed and calm. Now, I am afraid that as soon as I open my eyes, I will close them forever.

    Zhang Jixian sighed and said in unison: "Help me sit up!"

    Heng Qixin silently helped Zhang Jixian sit up. Zhang Jixian tried hard to sit up straight, but he kept coughing and it was difficult to speak.

    "Then Moglis is indeed not from this world! As the so-called country is about to be in chaos, there must be monsters coming out. Ahem" Zhang Jixian said with difficulty: "I can't escape the disaster this time, and this is what my destiny is.  , it seems that my arithmetic is not bad!" As he said that, Zhang Jixian laughed, looking a little desolate.

    Shu Chu and Heng Qixin are not violating the customs. Although they are sentimental in their hearts, they are not childish. Shu Chu advised: "Master, you should rest for a while. Master Heng and I will take you back to the capital later!"

    Zhang Jixian shook his head and said: "In my Taoist sect, death is not the end, but a new beginning. Shu Chu, you don't have to worry about me." After taking a breath, Zhang Jixian continued: "You must be confused about Mowglis.  Where did it come from?¡±

    Shu Chu and Heng Qi nodded together. Originally, the strange magic of the Falling Snow Nightmare Society was already weird enough, and Mowglis couldn't understand it with common sense.

    "Beyond people's homes, there are various spaces. In these spaces, some are gods, some are ghosts, and some are demon spirits. People who seek the way ascend artificially just to go to the space where the gods are!"

    "You mean that guy is really a god? Or maybe a ghost?" Heng Qixin asked with a frown.

    "The light array at the feet of Luo Xuemeng opened up the passage for those ghostly creatures to come to the human world. In the West, this is called summoning!" Zhang Jixian gasped a few times and said: "Those ethereal legends may not exist at all.  It makes no sense.¡±

    Shu Chu and Heng Qixin looked at each other, speechless.

    "Shu Chu, you are closely related to the Celestial Master's Way. Please bring this teaching talisman to my disciple for me!" With that said, Zhang Jixian took out a jade slip from his body and handed it to Shu Chu.  He took it silently, Shu Chu said nothing.

    "Ahem" After the violent cough, Zhang Jixian's complexion suddenly became rosy, and his wrinkles relaxed a lot. He looked at Shu Chu and suddenly smiled and said: "In the future, you two will have to pay more."  Be careful and look after my few unscrupulous disciples and don¡¯t let them do stupid things!¡±

    Shu Chu and Heng Qi nodded in unison. Both of them were full of respect for the dying old man in front of them. If he hadn't performed the spell on the verge of death, they would not have been able to escape.  Now seeing Zhang Jixian's face turning rosy, both of them knew that this was a reflection of the past, and Zhang Jixian could not hold on much longer.

      "The way of heaven is ruthless, and you can't ask for anything beyond what you can ask for. Shu Chu, you'd better not be persistent!" After saying that, Zhang Jixian suddenly stood up, looked at Shu Chu, and said: "Besides, why should you care about what the way of heaven is?  ?¡±

    Zhang Jixian turned around and took a step forward. Shu Chu and Heng Qixian were ready to help him. Zhang Jixian waved and said, "I'm going, you don't have to follow me!"

    "Master Hengmen, what kind of dynasty and what kind of world are they? They are just fleeting clouds, and troubles arise from persistence. Taking heaven and earth as the furnace is the secret of cultivating demons in the heart of the Tao!" Without looking back, Zhang Jixian disappeared into the bushes with a staggering figure.  After the dead grass.

    "Let's go!" Heng Qixin sighed softly. Zhang Jixian might have chosen to fight. Anyway, Taoist affairs are too confusing to understand.

    Shu Chu wiped the corners of his eyes lightly, but smiled and said: "Qi Xin, why do I feel a little wet at the corners of my eyes? Is it too windy?"

    Heng Qi felt a chill in his heart, shrank his shoulders and said, "Don't call me that, I have goosebumps all over my body. The wind is a bit strong, but the wet corners of your eyes are probably because you have sand in your eyes, right?"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes and scolded with a smile: "Why don't you leave this place of right and wrong with me? Are you waiting for those withered bones to chase you?" Heng Qixin can be said to know the elegant meaning of Xiange after hearing it. This laughter and scolding made the point in his heart disappear  Sentimentality expelled.

    Heng Qi raised Shu Chu's collar and said, "You have a beautiful idea, let me carry you, you can dream!" He picked up Shu Chu's collar and rushed down the mountain quickly.

    When Zhang Jixian was walking towards his death, the hexagonal light array on the hill was already dimming. Glancing at this faint light, Morgris said to Luo Xuexiang: "The person you are challenging this time is very strong! Especially  The young man with the sword!¡±

    Luo Xuemeng was slightly surprised and said: "Your Majesty, the God of Death, why do you say this? Zhang Jixian is much more powerful than Shu Chu."

    "Field powerhouse, have you heard of this?" Moglis asked coldly.

    Before Luo Xuexiang could answer, the shadow interrupted and said loudly: "I know this. Domain experts can display their domains, and all people or other lives that fall into his domain are controlled by him!" At this moment, this shadow  After twisting and turning, I finally saw that the body that had been cut apart was perfectly fused together and restored to its previous appearance. However, although the body can recover, the feeling of being split in two is really not good.

    "The realm is the road to the sky!" Moglis looked at Luo Xuemeng with two bottomless abyss eyes and said solemnly: "Anyone who can become a god must be a strong one in the realm. The young man's realm is so powerful that  Beyond expectations. Even those little gods are no match for him! Moreover, the scary thing is that he is still growing and so young!" After a pause, Moglis said again: "Kill this person as soon as possible.  , so as not to ruin my plan!"

    "Yes!" Luo Xuemeng said respectfully.

    "Also, within a month, I need at least three temples. Without the power of faith, I will never be able to kill that bastard of the God of Light!"

    "yes!"

    "Okay, I have to go back. Now I no longer have the strength to support this body. I'm afraid I won't be able to recover within three to five months!" The two holes in the eyes exuded a strange light, and Moglis continued to say coldly: "  You deal with those three hateful and humble humans. Another day, you summon Diros, and I will ask him to come down and help you!"

    "Is it Delos, the Twelve Death God Generals?" Luo Xuexiang said in shock: "With his power, it is impossible for me to summon him!"

    "Don't worry about this, I have my own way, and I will let him stay in the world for at least three months!" Turning around and looking around, the death knights had gone back, the fog had dissipated, and on the hill  There was nothing, "I have to go. Finally, I'll let you recover your mental strength!"

    Luo Xuemeng knew the opportunity and knelt down, piously saying: "Accept the gift from His Majesty the God of Death!"

    Putting his hand on Luo Xue Nightmare's head, black aura surged out from the white bones and enveloped Luo Xue Nightmare's head. Finally, everything disappeared from Luo Xue Nightmare's head.

    The hexagonal snowflake array lit up again, and Mowglis and the shadow stood inside.

    "Snowfall Nightmare sends you a respectful greeting to Lord Mowglis!"

    But at this moment, the sound of horse hooves came, as fast as the wind. Looking up, on the other side of the hill, a knight wearing armor and riding a red horse, galloping among the bushes and thatch, was galloping towards this side.  , with a white faint flowing brilliance on his body.

    Mowglis inside the formation let out a light "babble" and said: "I didn't expect that there would be a holy knight appearing in this ancient east. Snowfall Nightmare, I'll leave it to you to deal with it!"

    "Yes!" Luo Xuemeng responded.  As the light on the array surged, Morgris and the shadow disappeared in a flash.

    The hexagonal snowflake array was completely dimmed, and no more light was emitted. Under the falling snow nightmare,He reined in his horse and stopped a few feet in front of him, and the knight shouted: "Evil Necromancer, you are really here!" However, after seeing the appearance of the falling snow nightmare, the knight exclaimed: "It's you.  ?¡±

    Luo Xuexiang glanced at the knight whose whole body was covered by tight armor, and said coldly: "So what if it's me? What can a mere holy knight do to me?"

    "Drive out darkness for light, evil spokesperson of darkness, you will say goodbye to this world because of my arrival, go and pray to your evil god!" With a shout, the knight rushed out on horseback, waving his broad sword, like  With lightning speed.

    Luo Xuemeng curled his lips in disdain and raised his hand: "Wind of Darkness, listen to my orders!" The strong wind surged up, spinning into a blade in front of Luo Xuemeng, and hit the knight. The knight swung his sword to scatter the wind blade, and the horse  There was no pause at all.

    Luo Xue Nightmare frowned, and was rushed in front of the Holy Knight. It was definitely the nightmare of the Necromancer. Without chanting a spell, Luo Xue Nightmare released his mental power, and a large and thick ice wall appeared in front of the knight. The knight also did not  He paused and rushed forward. The giant sword slashed down, and with a "Boom!", the ice wall was not split, but a deep mark appeared.

    The knight pulled the reins and reined in the horse's head. The horse stopped in the gallop and let out a long neigh. Then he struck out with another sword. Both swords struck the same place, and the ice wall finally shattered.

    Luoxuexiang thought: "Aura of darkness, follow my guidance, go ahead and drown this ignorant person!"

    Black mist surged out and instantly engulfed the space between Luoxuemai and the knight. The knight crashed into it, but lost his direction.

    "You self-righteous fool, just wait inside. I don't have time to accompany you!" With a sneer, Luo Xuemeng slowly walked down the mountain, "You are lucky today. I still have things to do, so I won't kill you this time.  , next time I will let you, a self-righteous fool, serve your great God of Light!"

    The knight dashed left and right in the black mist, but he couldn't get out of this confusing barrier. Listening to Luoxue Nightmare's taunt, the knight slapped the horse's butt hard, but there was nothing he could do.

    Luo Xue Niang walked down the mountain, and Lie Zhen, who was waiting at the bottom of the mountain, rushed over to greet him. Seeing Luo Xue Niang safe and sound, he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s time to take action. Now that my true identity has been exposed, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance if I don¡¯t take action. Although, only the Fang family supports it, as long as it is done properly, there should be no big problem!  Gritting his teeth, Luo Xuexiang thought to himself, I want to take back everything that belongs to me!  Also, that boy named Chu Tianshu must make him worse than death in order to relieve the overwhelming hatred in his heart.

    At the same time, Shu Chu and Heng Qixin, who had already rode back to the city, parted ways and rushed into the Zijin Palace. In the surprise of the palace maids, they rushed into the sleeping room and collapsed. They needed a good sleep.  , now, I really have no strength left.  But he heard the sound of footsteps and looked up, only to see Xiao Xi coming dressed in plain palace clothes.

    "Xiao Xi, how are you doing today?" Shu Chu had already taken off his clothes and got into the bed. Seeing Xiao Xi's charming figure bearing the rain and dew, he wanted to pull her in, but he thought that he was weak now, or still  Give up.

    A hint of shyness flashed across Xiao Xi's face and she nodded. Under the light, I felt pity for him. Unfortunately, Shu Chu didn't even have the strength to lift his little brother up now, so he could only say tiredly: "Xiao Xi,  I'm going to sleep first, call me if anything happens!"

    When Xiao Xi heard Shu Chu's words, her face showed a bit of disappointment and hesitation. She was about to say something, but when she saw that Shu Chu had closed her eyes, she didn't say anything more, turned around and walked out of the room gently.

 Text Chapter 104: Changes in the Deep Palace

    Late at night, in Kunning Palace, Hu Qingyan looked at Luo Xuexiang who was sipping tea, and said with a smile: "Master Luo, you broke into my Kunning Palace in the middle of the night, didn't you just come here to drink tea?"

    Without raising her head, Luo Xuexiang said leisurely: "The palace is regarded as one's own garden. It's not unusual to come and leave whenever you want. What's the big fuss about the Queen?"  The four words were bitten hard, causing Hu Qingyan's cold and proud expression to freeze.

    "I advise you not to place all your hopes on the Demon Sect. You should also know that the monk in yellow who follows me has a very close relationship with Feng Xiaoxing!" Luo Xuexiang's expression was as calm as water, without causing any disturbance, "Besides, the Demon Sect  My relationship with the eldest prince seems to be closer than yours!"

    "What do you want?" After a long moment of silence, Hu Qingyan gritted her teeth and said.

    "It's not what I want, but what you want!" Looking up at the jealous queen, Luo Xuexiang's eyes were piercing, "Everything is under my control, as long as what you want does not exceed what I can tolerate.  As for the scope, I will still consider it!"

    "Luxue Nightmare!" Hu Qingyan's voice was sharp, and her face was full of anger, "Don't think that our mother and son are puppets at your mercy. Without you, my son can still sit in that position!"

    "Really?" Luo Xuexiang looked very relaxed. He took a sip of tea and said leisurely: "Then you don't have to listen to me." Standing up gently, Luo Xuexiang walked out and said as he walked: "First Prince  Where does he live? Oh, by the way, he is a vassal king now and has his own mansion!"

    "You" Hu Qingyan's body trembled slightly, pointing at Luo Xuemeng's back, but she was speechless.

    "Women are just short-sighted!" Luo Xuexiang didn't stop walking and had already reached the door.

    "Stop!" Hu Qingyan shouted. After Luo Xuexiang stopped, she took a deep breath and said with some dejection: "Master Luo, what are your plans?"

    "By the way, this is the tone of discussion!" Luo Xuexiang turned around, clapped her hands gently and said, "I want all national affairs to be decided by me!"

    Hu Qingyan¡¯s complexion changed. She couldn¡¯t tell that the young man in front of her had such ambitions.

    "After you nod, I will let your precious son sit in that position tomorrow!" After Luo Xuexiang said this, she remained silent and waited for Hu Qingyan's decision.

    "You said tomorrow?" Hu Qingyan's expression changed again. She opened her pretty eyes wide and looked at Luo Xueyan, her eyes full of surprise.

    Luo Xuexiang nodded slightly.

    "The affairs of the country depend on you, so what can my mother and son gain?" Hu Qingyan snorted coldly and said.

    "Being worshiped by others is the palace's internal affairs, your own private affairs!" Luo Xuexiang said nonchalantly.

    Hu Qingyan¡¯s expression was changing, and she felt a mixture of emotions in her heart.

    "In six years, I will return the rights to your son!" Luo Xuexiang added more fuel to the fire.

    "What are you doing for?" Hu Qing asked, her face darkening.

    "You don't have to worry about this, it's just a matter of words now!" Luo Xuemeng squinted at Hu Qingyan and said slowly.

    Hu Qingyan's expression changed again, she nodded sharply, gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you!"

    Luo Xuexiang nodded, but still had no expression on his face, and said: "Then you should prepare and gather all the people who can be used. It is best to seize the opportunity as soon as possible!"

    Seeing Luo Xuemeng's disappearing figure, Hu Qingyan couldn't help but go crazy. She swept out her wrist and overturned all the tea sets previously used by Luo Xuemeng to the ground. After the sound of "Bang Bang!", the tea cups and pots were shattered on the ground.  After a long while, she shouted: "Someone is coming!"

    Half an hour later, in the Zichen Palace, the sleeping Emperor Mingyang suddenly kicked his limbs, and the gorgeous and soft quilt was pushed to the ground. The sound of his feet hitting the bed made the little eunuch who was guarding not far away feel heartbroken.  Shocked, the clever little eunuch immediately ran out.

    Not long after, Eunuch Cao appeared in Emperor Mingyang's palace. Seeing Emperor Mingyang's hands and feet dancing wildly, with a pale face and big beads of sweat, he walked to the bedside and shouted softly: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!  "

    Emperor Mingyang didn¡¯t react at all, and still danced wildly. Eunuch Cao saw sweat on his forehead. He gritted his teeth, grabbed Emperor Mingyang¡¯s hand, and shouted loudly: ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Before Emperor Mingyang woke up, Eunuch Cao stretched out his hand and slapped his face several times. Later, the slaps made a crisp sound on his face. Emperor Mingyang was finally awakened and looked at Cao Eunuch with wide-open frightened eyes.  Father-in-law.

    "Your Majesty, are you having a nightmare?" Eunuch Cao breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a low voice.

    But unexpectedly, Emperor Mingyang looked at Eunuch Cao for a long time, as if he didn't recognize him, Eunuch Cao couldn't help butSuddenly panicked, he knelt on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, please don't scare me. What's wrong with you?"

    After a long while, Emperor Mingyang, who opened his mouth and remained silent, suddenly said: "Make me a will to make Feng Xiaoyun, the seventh son of the emperor, the crown prince!" His voice was hoarse and unpleasant.

    Eunuch Cao opened his mouth enough to swallow an egg. What happened to the emperor?  With this look on his face as soon as he woke up, he also made a will?

    "Yes, I'm going to grind the ink right now!" Eunuch Cao stood up and stepped back respectfully.

    Emperor Mingyang also sat up, but his eyes were lifeless. When he walked to the study, the ink had been sharpened, and he picked up the pen to write down the will. Emperor Mingyang's body trembled slightly, as if he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Your Majesty?" Eunuch Cao felt something was wrong and shouted hesitantly: "Are you feeling unwell? I'll send the imperial doctor to you right away!"

    After looking at the imperial edict for a while, Emperor Mingyang lifted the jade seal and covered it. However, the moment the jade seal left the imperial edict, his body suddenly trembled again, but a look suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he spit out a mouthful.  Blood, his expression was a little distorted.

    "Your Majesty!" Eunuch Cao was shocked when he saw the Emperor vomiting blood, and shouted outside: "Quickly call the imperial doctor!"

    As if he had just woken up from a dream, Emperor Mingyang shuddered when he saw this imperial edict. He turned to look at Eunuch Cao and said, "Send me the fourth prince immediately!"

    "Yes!" Realizing that things were unusual, Eunuch Cao saw that Emperor Mingyang was now conscious and hurriedly recruited trustworthy people to pass on the news.

    He threw the written imperial edict directly into the brazier. When he saw Eunuch Cao going to deliver the message, he shouted again: "Call Mr. Ning and Mr. Gao. Also, please send the message to Yun Zhongtian, Ximen Jianqing and Fang Qinghe to meet you!"

    Eunuch Cao was puzzled, but he still followed the instructions. When he returned to the palace, he saw Emperor Mingyang wearing the middle coat he wore when he went to bed, sitting at the edge of the desk, looking tired, but still trying to keep his eyes open.

    "Your Majesty?" Eunuch Cao shouted cautiously.

    When Emperor Mingyang heard the shouting, he turned to look at Eunuch Cao, smiled a little sadly, and said, "Mingrui, how long have you been with me?"

    Unable to figure out what Emperor Mingyang meant, Eunuch Cao carefully replied: "Back to the Emperor, I have been serving the Emperor since I was fifteen years old, and it has been thirty-six years!"

    "Well, it has indeed been long enough. You have always been careful and have not made any mistakes. That's why you have achieved the position of Ouchi General Manager. It's time to retire and return home!"

    "Your Majesty!" With a plop, Eunuch Cao knelt down on the ground, kowtowed violently, and said: "Your Majesty, this servant is dedicated to serving the Emperor. I have never had such an idea. I still want to serve the Emperor with all my heart until my death!  "

    "Get up!" Emperor Mingyang sighed softly: "Of course I know what you are thinking, but after I die, returning home is your best way out!"

    With two lines of turbid tears on Eunuch Cao's face, he kowtowed and said, "Where did the emperor get these words from? You are in your prime. There is still a long way to go, and I will serve you until you grow old!"

    "Get up!" Emperor Mingyang said: "I will write an imperial edict to you now, and I will not let you suffer in the next years!" As he said that, he picked up the pen and prepared to write the edict, but suddenly he felt dizzy.  He collapsed suddenly on the chair.

    "Your Majesty!" Eunuch Cao exclaimed. Regardless of etiquette, he went up and grabbed Emperor Mingyang's hand. He placed his fingers on his pulse, but could not see any clues.

    But at this moment, the lights flickered, and a figure flashed into the room. Suddenly seeing this appearance, the visitor exclaimed, "Brother Emperor?"

    Emperor Mingyang did not respond, but Eunuch Cao came to his senses. He stepped back respectfully and said, "I have seen Her Royal Highness the Princess." After a pause, he recounted what happened before and after.

    The person who came was none other than Princess Feng Ning, still wearing a mask. She lived in the palace, not far from here, so she came the fastest. Listening to Eunuch Cao's description, Feng Zhu went up and felt her pulse, and couldn't help but feel what happened.  He let out a soft sigh and put a single palm on Emperor Mingyang's back, and Huangji Tianxin's true energy poured into Emperor Mingyang's body.

    Eunuch Cao didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath, for fear of shocking Princess Feng Ning¡¯s performance.

    After a while, Princess Feng Ning was already sweating on her forehead, and the look of horror in her eyes became thicker, but she did not dare to withdraw her hand.

    But at this moment, there was an announcement from outside, and someone came in. Eunuch Cao turned around and saw an old man in his seventies with white hair and beard. Eunuch Cao shouted in a low voice: "Mr. Gao!"

    Seeing the situation of Emperor Mingyang, Mr. Gao did not reply to Eunuch Cao. He stepped forward and placed his palm on Princess Feng Ning's back, channeling a long and pure inner force.

    After the tea time, Emperor Mingyang breathed a long sigh of relief.Wake up and turn around.

    Princess Feng Ning¡¯s face was covered by a mask and her expression could not be seen, but there was some sadness in her words as she said, ¡°Brother, please issue a posthumous edict!¡±

    When Mr. Gao heard this, his body trembled, and a look of shock appeared on his face. He didn't expect that Emperor Mingyang was fine during the day, but now he is no longer alive.

    Emperor Mingyang¡¯s face looked extremely tired, and he gasped and said: ¡°The fourth prince Xiao Zhi is sincere, filial and respectful, and possesses both political integrity and talent He has established himself as the crown prince, and I will succeed you to the throne in a hundred years. I admire you so much!¡±

    There were tears in the corners of Eunuch Cao's eyes. He knew that the situation was serious, so he didn't say much. He wrote the imperial edict according to the words. Over the years, Emperor Mingyang's handwriting had been imitated clearly, just waiting to be stamped with the jade seal.  But at this moment, Emperor Mingyang raised his head, closed his eyes, and stiffened suddenly.

    Princess Feng Ning reluctantly retracted her hand, sighed, turned to look at the written imperial edict, picked up the jade seal from the table and covered it.  Eunuch Cao was suddenly shocked. The jade seal can only be effective if it is sealed by the emperor himself. To seal it like this is no different from pretending to pass on an imperial edict. However, he moved his mouth but said nothing.

    Mr. Gao sighed, looked at Princess Feng Ning, and said, "Mr. Ning, what should we do next?"

    After pondering for a while, Princess Feng Ning said: "Mr. Gao, immediately announce the twelve shadow guards to guard the Zichen Palace. No one is allowed to come in. Also, the Chuan Ti Cavalry will set off immediately to capture Luo Xue Meng! Also, transfer  The imperial guards and imperial guards will monitor all the three families, and anyone who resists will be killed without mercy!"

    "Mr. Ning, isn't this inappropriate?" Mr. Gao hesitated and said.

    With her eyes focused on the jade seal, Princess Feng Ning said, "There's nothing wrong with it. What I'm afraid of is that it's too late now!"

    "The fourth prince is here to meet you!" A shout came from outside, and both Eunuch Cao and Mr. Gao turned their attention to Princess Feng Ning.

    "Let him in!" Princess Feng Ning waved her hand.  Eunuch Cao then shouted: "Xuan!"

    The fourth prince hurriedly walked in and couldn't help but be startled when he saw Mr. Ning and Mr. Gao inside. Then he saw Emperor Mingyang lying on the chair, knelt down and said: "My son, I am here to see my father, but I don't know that my father is the emperor."  Summoning my son-in-law late at night"

    "The emperor has passed away!" Mr. Ning said before the fourth prince could finish his words.

    "What?" Feng Xiaozhi stood up suddenly and rushed to Emperor Mingyang to find out his breathing. After a moment, his hands suddenly froze, and two lines of tears fell down.  But he turned around, looked at the three people in the room, and said coldly: "What on earth is going on?"

    "This" Mr. Gao and Eunuch Cao didn't know how to speak, but Mr. Ning said: "Eunuch Cao, go and deliver the order immediately and do as I say."

    Eunuch Cao bowed his head, held back his tears, turned around and walked out.

    "Mr. Gao, you can go too, leave this place to me!"

    "Yes!" After answering, Mr. Gao also walked out of the hall.

    Turning around and looking at Feng Xiaozhi's angry eyes, Mr. Ning said: "Your father was bewitched by someone, I guess it was Luo Xuexiang. When your father was awake, he first summoned Mr. Gao and me, and then summoned  You, your father has been passed down to you, go and prepare quickly, mobilize all available manpower to prepare for any eventuality!"

    After listening to Mr. Ning's words, Feng Xiaozhi turned around and looked at Emperor Mingyang who had stopped breathing, but tears welled up in his eyes.  When I was a child, I rode on my father's back and watched the green willows in the palace. The little child shouted loudly: "Drive, drive, horse, horse, run!"

    The teenage boy bent his bow and drew an arrow, aiming it at the target dozens of feet away. The middle-aged man next to him guided his movements and asked with a smile: "Si'er, who do you want to be in the future?" The boy  He shot an arrow and said: "Be a grown man, have wine and women, and be free and happy!"

    Later, when he looked at his aging father, he no longer felt the pity of the past, but the memory was still fresh in his heart.

    All of these were shattered. In front of him, there was only an old man who had closed his eyes forever. His eyes were wet with tears. The young prince suddenly turned around and walked out.  However, in my heart, the words "Luoxuemeng" were read to the point of gritting my teeth and heartache.

    Because the update has been suspended for a long time, the update is now resumed. The popularity is so miserable that the pig killer is ashamed. Here, I would like to ask for a few votes, so that the pig killer has a reason to continue to lift the ban!

 Text Chapter 105 The storm is rising

    In the secret room of Duke Fang's mansion, the hexagonal snowflake formation alternately lights up and dims. Luo Xuexiang sits on it, with black aura flowing between his fingers.  .  com After a sudden shock, Luo Xuexiang opened her eyes.

    "Zhang Jixian, this damn devil, even if he is dead, he actually puts up a ban!" Luo Xuexiang cursed and said, "I was really careless!"

    "Master Luo, is it okay?" There were only Luo Xuemeng and Fang Qinghe in the secret room. The surroundings were dark, with only the snowflake formation emitting a faint light.

    Luo Xuemeng gritted her teeth and said, "Sir Taiwei, have you gathered all the people?"

    Fang Qinghe nodded and said: "Master, please rest assured. The Imperial Guards have most of them under control. The Imperial Guards have also informed me that at least half of the 40,000 troops in the capital are in my hands. As long as the situation can be completely controlled before dawn, I can appease the good things."  If we look at the army at Fengkou, there will be no problem!"

    Luo Xuexiang nodded and said: "Don't let any accident happen. Ximen's Yun family and Tiqi's side have to send people to watch me to death. Emperor Mingyang won't survive tonight anyway!"

    "I will take care of the masters in the palace, but on the Tiqi side, no one can stop Chu Tianshu!" Fang Qingliu's words were full of worry, Shu Chu's force was indeed shocking.

    "Just keep an eye on him over there. He can't make big waves by himself. After the previous battle, I estimate it will take at least five or six days for him to recover." Luoxue once again pointed his hands towards the corners of the hexagonal snowflakes beneath him.  .

    Fang Qinghe stopped answering and watched quietly as Luo Xuexiang closed her eyes again and used the soul control technique.

    About after tea time, Luo Xuexiang's body suddenly shook, his eyes opened, he saw the light under his feet rising, and he cursed: "I don't know whether to live or die!"

    Biting the tip of his tongue, a mouthful of blood spurted onto the formation of snowflakes, and the light swayed again.  "Soul of Death, obey my orders!"

    Someone intervened. After breaking Zhang Jixian's restraint, I didn't expect that someone around Emperor Mingyang would wake up in time. However, this is not a problem for Luo Xuemeng. The art of soul control is such an evil art in both the East and the West. When I see Ming Ming  When Emperor Yang met for the first time, Luo Xuexiang had already prepared for today and planted a soul-controlling seed on his body.

    However, if no one intervenes, Emperor Mingyang can still survive, but first Zhang Jixian's ban, and then a person with little knowledge intervened, and now Emperor Mingyang will immediately withdraw after one side withdraws from this strange competition.  die.

    Of course, this is exactly what Luo Xuexiang wants. Although he can no longer control the soul of Emperor Mingyang, he can still control the remaining consciousness after his death.

    Sure enough, after a while, Luo Xuemeng breathed a long sigh of relief and felt a lot more relaxed.  However, there is no rush now, as long as the remaining consciousness of Emperor Mingyang is imprisoned, we will be done.

    "You go to the palace immediately to see the emperor's son. It's best if there are other people present!" Luo Xuemeng put her hand on the center of the hexagonal snowflake array and faced Fang Qinghe River without raising her head.

    Fang Qinghe nodded lightly, turned around and walked out.

    Only Luo Xuexiang was left in the secret room, and a cold smile flashed across his lips, "What I want is for the entire Nanchu to be destroyed. Maybe none of you can imagine this, right?"

    After waiting for enough time to hold the incense stick, Luo Xuexiang clapped it with one hand and pressed it on the center of the magic circle. Black mist flashed in his eyes and said: "Dead people, in the dark space, follow the guidance of me, the soul mage.  , use your eyes as eyes, use your ears as ears, and let me use your whole body again!"

    In the Zichen Palace, Mr. Ning, who was pacing back and forth, suddenly heard a strange noise. He turned around and saw Emperor Mingyang, who had long since lost his breath, stood up from his chair and looked straight at her. He couldn't help but feel  He was shocked and shouted: "Brother, it turns out you are not dead?"

    Emperor Mingyang did not answer. He raised his extremely stiff head, moved left and right, looked at Mr. Ning, and suddenly walked over.  Although he wasn't jumping up and down, his body was really too stiff. Every step he took made a "crunching" sound, like someone stepping on a loose board.

    Mr. Ning only felt that the ghost was very threatening. Looking at Emperor Mingyang coming over, his voice trembled slightly and he said: "Brother Emperor, is it you?"

    Emperor Mingyang still didn't answer, but walked slowly, and the unpleasant sound still came.

    "Who are you? What the hell are you pretending to be?" After all, Mr. Ning is a figure who is not inferior to men. He shouted, his body flashed, and he approached Emperor Mingyang. He pointed his finger on the numbness, Ming Ming  Emperor Yang didn't react and kept walking.

    A series of heavy blows were ineffective, and Mr. Ning was a little panicked. Although this man was her brother, he didn't have the slightest trace of a stranger. She was fairly knowledgeable and she already knew roughly what was going on. She had previously input her true energy into Mingyang.  In the emperor's body, it was already known that Emperor Mingyang would die after the true energy was withdrawn, but he did not expect that he would be controlled by someone now.body.

    There were footsteps, but it was Mr. Gao and Eunuch Cao who left and came back. Seeing the situation in the house, they were both shocked. Eunuch Cao knelt down suddenly and said: "Your Majesty Wan'an, it's fine that you are fine. I was just scared."  This slave is dead!" There was joy in his words, but when he raised his eyes and took a closer look, he immediately realized something was wrong.

    Mr. Ning turned to look at Mr. Gao, gritted his teeth, turned behind Emperor Mingyang, and cut it off with one palm.

    "Captain Fang is here to meet you according to the order!" The eunuch's announcement came from outside the palace. Mr. Ning was startled, but his palm still cut on Emperor Mingyang's neck.

    Mr. Gao jumped out knowingly. Although there were twelve shadow guards standing guard outside, they probably couldn't stop Fang Qinghe.

    Emperor Mingyang's body shook for a while, but he still took steps. Mr. Ning felt that his forehead had begun to sweat.

    At the gate, Fang Qinghe looked at the strange guards blocking him, and secretly thought that Luo Xuexiang was really capable. It seemed that he had to enter.

    "It's Taiwei Fang. Your Majesty is too tired and has already fallen asleep. Mr. Taiwei has to wait for a while!" Mr. Gao greeted Fang Qinghe with a smile, but his body blocked Fang Qinghe's path.  .

    Fang Qinghe's heart was slightly frightened, but he smiled and pretended to be confused: "It turns out to be Mr. Gao. Your Majesty, didn't he summon me to discuss matters?"

    "It's like this. The emperor had a nightmare before. When he woke up, he found it difficult to explain. So he called the Taiwei, the Prime Minister, and General Ximen to discuss it. Now only the Taiwei has arrived, so we have to invite the Taiwei.  Sir, wait a moment!" Mr. Gao said with a smile.

    "So that's it, that's okay!" Fang Qinghe half-squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "It is our duty as ministers to serve the emperor!"

    "Yes, yes!" Mr. Gao agreed, but he was smiling bitterly in his heart. How should he clean up the situation later?  In the current situation of Emperor Mingyang, even if he is dead, he is not dead, and if he is alive, he is not alive.

    But at this moment, there was a loud noise in the hall, as if something fell to the ground. Fang Qinghe asked curiously: "Mr. Gao, what is this sound?"

    Mr. Gao was complaining in his heart, but he had to say nonchalantly: "Maybe some blind slave knocked something over!"

    "Now, the Emperor is afraid that he will wake up, let's go in!" Fang Qinghe said with a smile on his face.

    "Let's wait!" Mr. Gao said helplessly: "The emperor doesn't like to be disturbed when he is sleeping. If he wakes up, someone will come out to greet us!"

    "Oh! Everyone is here now. The emperor always puts state affairs first, so even if it disturbs his old man's sleep, he will not blame me!" Fang Qinghe turned around and said.

    Not far away, Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing were walking side by side, coming towards here.

    ¡°Everyone, come in!¡± Mr. Ning¡¯s crisp words came from the hall.

    After greeting Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing, Fang Qinghe and others stepped into the door.

    Emperor Mingyang sat on the chair, his expression dull, his eyes dull, but his body was still twisting slightly, as if he was struggling for something.

    "I bow to the emperor!"

    Emperor Mingyang didn't respond. He looked at the empty space in front of him without raising his head.  Yun Zhongtian and three others were all shocked when they heard Mr. Daoning say: "The Emperor has passed away!"

    "What?" The one who reacted the most was Yun Zhongtian. What happened was so sudden. He turned to look at Ximen Jianqing and Fang Qinghe. The latter was just slightly shocked. It seemed that he had expected it, but Ximen Jianqing and Fang Qinghe  Just like myself, I have no idea.

    "The emperor's imperial edict establishes the fourth prince Feng Xiao Zhi as emperor!" Mr. Ning took the imperial edict from the table and handed it to the three of them.

    "Why did the Emperor pass away suddenly? When I saw His Majesty during the day, His Majesty was still fine!" Fang Qinghe flashed his light, asked Mr. Ning directly, and asked coldly.

    "He was bewitched!" Mr. Ning said coldly without giving in, "Evil tricks, those with sneaky minds want to stir up trouble!"

    "It's a joke, it's just a one-sided statement. The imperial palace is tightly guarded, and the majestic king of the country is being tricked without any warning. This kind of statement is more like deceiving the ignorant people!" Fang Qinghe said, but he turned his attention to  Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing are on the side.

    "Your Majesty, can you tell us the circumstances of Your Majesty's death?" Yun Zhongtian interjected.

    In Zijin Palace, Shu Chu was still sleeping soundly, but suddenly someone broke in.

    ¡°Boss, boss!¡± Xiao Yinniu shouted loudly.

    "What's the matter? Don't bother me if you have nothing to do." Shu Chu turned around and asked in a hazy voice without opening his eyes.

    "Your Majesty's decree, let us catch Snow Nightmare!" Xiao Yinniu lowered his headHe raised his voice and said.

    Is Luoxue Nightmare so easy to catch?  Still not opening his eyes, Shu Chu said: "Then just take someone to arrest me. Don't disturb my sleep!"

    Xiao Yinniu scratched his head and couldn't help but feel a little frightened when he saw Shu Chu not opening his eyes. Generally speaking, few people could remain indifferent to being disturbed while sleeping.

    ¡°Then boss, aren¡¯t we going?¡± Xiao Yinniu asked cautiously.

    Shu Chu should not respond and continued his great dream of the Spring and Autumn Period.

    Xiao Yinniu retreated helplessly. When he saw the little eunuch who came to deliver the order, he sent him away in a sleepy manner. He originally thought that he could cause trouble for Luo Xuemeng, whom he couldn't stand, so he was very excited, but he didn't expect it.  Shu Chu behaved like this.

    However, not long after, Ying Wufeng came over here, and he was slightly frightened. Ying Wufeng was on duty in Zichen Palace tonight, why did he come here?

    Raising his hand to say hello to Xiao Yinniu, Ying Wufeng ran towards the room where Shu Chu slept.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ying Wufeng shouted to Shu Chu who was sleeping.

    "If you have anything else to do, just go if you like and don't bother me sleeping!" Shu Chu felt a little uncomfortable. He was so exhausted from the fight that he couldn't even sleep well.

    "Boss, something big has happened!" Ying Wufeng stood tall, like a gun. Unfortunately, no one appreciated his tall and straight posture. Xiao Yinniu also followed in and watched from the side.

    "What's the big deal? If you don't tell me, I'll pluck out all the hair on your body!" Shu Chu sat up impatiently, opened his sleepy eyes, and said angrily.

    "Over Zi Chen, the emperor suddenly summoned Princess Ning and Mr. Gao late at night, followed by the fourth prince and the three masters!" Ying Wufeng said quietly, turning a blind eye to Shu Chu's anger.

    "Moreover, there are unknown masters spying on our Tiqi in the palace!" Ying Wufeng said again.

    "Is there such a thing? Aren't you on duty in Zichen? Don't you know what happened in Zichen?" Shu Chu groaned and pushed himself up. Xiao Yinniu felt his eyes flash and couldn't help but exclaimed, Boss  As expected of the boss, even the bottom is so big.  I feel inferior to myself!

    "We Tiqi can only wait outside the palace! Ying Wufeng said: "It seems something happened to Emperor Mingyang, otherwise there wouldn't be such a big movement!  "

    Slowly putting on his clothes, Shu Chu pondered for a moment and said, "I'll go to Zi Chen's place to have a look. Xiao Yinniu, you should immediately bring some brothers to catch the snow nightmare. However, it's best not to do anything and take a look first.  See what he is doing, just keep an eye on him!"

    "By the way, gather all the people, prepare to deal with emergencies, and ask Yang Ruoming to pull out the eyes he's staring at!" After Shu Chu finished speaking, he and Ying Wufeng stepped out.

    At the door, Xiao Xi looked at Shu Chu's back, feeling that the corners of her eyes were a little wet, and her heart felt empty.

    "If I have a choice, I still hope that Shu Chu will laugh and talk without restraint and never become the commander of Tiqi. He doesn't need any wealth and glory, as long as he can be with you quietly.  The departing man in front of me seemed strange and distant.

    But after all, it¡¯s your choice, isn¡¯t it?  After gathering her mood, Xiaoxi sighed softly and turned around to go back to her room.

    "Are you still asleep? Let me make tea for you!" A clear voice sounded. Xiao Xi turned around and saw Liu Hanyan standing with a smile on her face, looking at her. When did she appear?  Xiaoxi couldn't help but blush, but she nodded slightly.

    The fragrance of tea filled the air, and he gently warmed the cup with hot water. Looking at Xiao Xi who was sitting on the side with a somewhat awkward and unnatural expression, he smiled and said: "Sister Xiao Xi, this is your home, and we are the guests!"

    "Yes, this is Shu Chu's mansion now. We have no place to go, that's why we stay here!" Liu Hanyan blinked and said with a bit of condescension: "But, even if he drives us away,  We¡¯re not leaving either!¡±

    "Haha!" Xiao Xi said, amused by the two people in front of her: "The two sisters are so beautiful, Shu Chu couldn't bear to drive you away!"

    "That's not necessarily true. It is said that this person likes to do things that disgrace the scenery the most!" With a slight smile, Liu Hanyan poured three cups of hot tea.

    Chapter 4 this week, the lifting of the ban on the next chapter will have to wait until next week. Please understand, please vote more, so that the pig-killer will have the confidence to continue coding~-~

 Text Chapter 106 The situation is tense

    The new book** is released, I hope you will support it: xuemi.  com

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Facing the wind, Shu Chu¡¯s answer was concise and clear.

    "Generally speaking, summoning important ministers late at night is unless there is an emergency at the border, and" Ying Wufeng guessed.

    "What else? Can't you say it all at once? Don't you dare to say something to me because I am a tiger and can eat people?" Shu Chu gave Ying Wufeng a violent shudder. Yu was still able to do this while galloping.  Waiting for the movement, the accuracy is accurate, Ying Wufeng can't help but admire him.

    "Even a tiger can't eat me!" Ying Wufeng muttered, and continued: "There is also something wrong with the emperor, and he needs to be in a hurry to establish a heir apparent!"

    "Hey, my brain is enlightened, and I'm not stupid at all!" Shu Chu said.

    "But if the emperor dies, what's the use of us going?" Ying Wufeng asked hesitantly.

    "Go and have a look, aren't you curious?" Shu Chu rolled his eyes. Ying Wufeng's thinking is really different from ordinary people. How could he miss such a big event?  Without the participation of Tiqi, what else would be exciting?  Originally, after returning to the city, I never expected Luoxue Nightmare to take action so quickly, but the fact is that it does not depend on human will.  Perhaps, many people have underestimated the ability of Luo Xue Nightmare. From the time he appeared in the capital to today, it only took a few days, but Luo Xue Nightmare managed to control all the forces in the capital city. It is a bit scary to think about it.  However, these cannot have any impact on Yu Shuchu. Although he is in the game, he can still think beyond the outside world.

    If it weren¡¯t for the unclear relationship with Emperor Mingyang and Duke Yun¡¯s Mansion, Shu Chu might be happy to move a stool and sit aside to watch the fun.

    While talking, Zichen Palace was already in sight. Before he could be picked up outside Zichen Palace, someone shouted: "Who is it?"

    There are as many as five or six hundred guards, and there are many masters among them. I don¡¯t know which side they belong to.

    In the Zichen Palace, Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jian looked at each other in confusion. After thinking for a while, Yun Zhongtian went up to check Emperor Mingyang's breath. It was true that he was no longer breathing, but in fact, Emperor Mingyang's hand still occasionally  Shake slightly.

    "One-sided words are not accurate!" Fang Qinghe thought for a while and said: "The fourth prince is greedy for beauty and is too unruly. He is tens of thousands of miles away from the four words of sincerity, filial piety and respect. If he comes to take charge of the country, it will not be a blessing to the country.  !¡±

    "How can the emperor's edict be tampered with?" Mr. Ning said coldly: "With the intention of the Taiwei, which prince can take on the responsibility of the country?

    "If it's not the emperor's handwriting, how can you be sure it's not someone's fake inheritance?" Fang Qinghe argued: "The seventh prince is smart and good at learning. Although he is a little young, if he is given guidance, he will become a wise king in the future!"

    "Hmph!" Mr. Ning snorted coldly and said, "For your own selfish interests, you disobey the imperial edict, Fang Qinghe, you will be punished!"

    After saying that, without waiting for Fang Qinghe to say anything more, Mr. Ning turned to Yun Zhongtian and said, "Prime Minister, you are the pillar of the country, what do you think this should be like?"

    Yun Zhongtian looked at the people in the palace. Everyone was powerful. At this moment, Nanchu's fate could be said to be in the hands of several people, including himself. If he was not careful, Nanchu's fate would be extremely serious.  Feeling worried, he pondered for a while, and Yun Zhongtian said: "The emperor once discussed with his ministers the matter of establishing a prince, and he made comments about the seven princes. Can you please allow Zhongtian to come one by one?"

    Fang Qinghe felt as if someone had slapped his face, and remained silent.  Mr. Ning said: "Prime Minister, please speak up!"

    Ximen Jianqing and Mr. Gao, Eunuch Cao set their sights on Yun Zhongtian.

    "The emperor said: 'The eldest prince Xiao Xing is brave and brave, but he is ungrateful and ruthless. He cannot be an emperor." As soon as Yun Zhongtian said these words, Ximen Jian couldn't help but sink. It seemed that he had been with the great prince in the past.  It is wrong for the prince to get too close.

    "The second prince, Xiao Ting, is good at running an army. He can be kind and powerful, but he is easily impulsive. He can be a general, but not a king." Yun Zhongtian said and let out a sigh.

    "The third prince, Xiao Tao, is a coward, and I have always pitied him, but he cannot be the emperor!"

    "The fourth prince, Xiao Zhi, is calm and capable, and can think things through carefully. Unfortunately, he has a desire to avoid the world. However, among the seven princes, I have always been quite optimistic about him!"

    Fang Qinghe turned his attention to Eunuch Cao, interrupted Yun Zhongtian's words, and said, "Eunuch Cao, you are the person closest to the Emperor. Could these words spoken by the Prime Minister come from the Emperor himself?"  I mean, I obviously don¡¯t believe what Yun Zhongtian said.

    Eunuch Cao was a little hesitant. With his superb martial arts skills, he could already sense the murderous intent in Fang Qinghe's eyes.

    "Eunuch Cao, please speak frankly!" Fang Qinghe took two steps forward and stood closest to Eunuch Cao.  If he suddenly takes action, others will not be able to stop him unless they have the intention.

      But no one in Zichen Palace is a fuel-efficient lamp. Before Eunuch Cao said anything, Mr. Ning had already said: "Master Taiwei, Eunuch Cao will make it clear whether this is the original intention of the emperor."  By the way, why would my lord have to be so close to Eunuch Cao?"

    "It's true!" After Eunuch Cao answered, he could already feel the hatred in Fang Qinghe's eyes. It seemed that he would have to be more careful in the future.

    "Passed to the Seventh Prince!" The words suddenly rang out, and everyone present was startled at the same time. They turned their heads to look, but they didn't know when Emperor Mingyang opened his eyes, and there was a faint gleam of light.  Suddenly, he looked at Fang Qinghe.  .

    Mr. Gao and Eunuch Cao looked horrified. A dead person came back to life again. There is nothing more surprising in the world.

    "I bow to the emperor, long live my emperor!" Fang Qinghe breathed a long sigh of relief. After all, Luo Xuexiang took action. This move was enough to give him the upper hand.

    Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing were also extremely surprised. They knelt down and glanced at Mr. Ning from the corner of their eyes.

    The mask covered Mr. Ning¡¯s face, so her expression at the moment could not be seen, but what could be seen from her eyes was anger.

    "What kind of monster is this?" Mr. Ning dodged and rushed toward Emperor Mingyang. Huangji Tianxin's martial arts reached its peak, and his true energy surged out, wrapping Emperor Mingyang inside.

    In fact, everyone in the room noticed something was wrong. Emperor Mingyang's voice was different from before. Based on what Mr. Ning said before, Emperor Mingyang was probably controlled by someone.  However, none of them dared to scold him like Mr. Ning. After all, this was the emperor.

    Fang Qinghe did not get up, but struck out with a palm, directly hitting Mr. Ning's back, and said coldly: "Mr. Ning, you said before that the emperor was dead, and now you want to kill the emperor again?"

    Mr. Ning was extremely angry, but Fang Qinghe's martial arts skills were definitely superior to hers, so it was impossible to bear this blow. He had to turn around and exchange palms with Fang Qinghe.

    The two bodies shook together. Fang Qinghe stood up and said: "Your Majesty, please order this person to be taken down. He has committed the crime of great disrespect!"

    Emperor Mingyang did not answer, but suddenly raised his neck and closed his eyes.  This time, he is probably completely dead!

    Tiqi, who was on duty at Zichen Palace, came up to greet Shu Chu and shouted: "Boss!"

    "It turns out to be the Commander-in-Chief. We have been ordered to guard this place. No one is allowed to enter without permission. Commander Shu, please come back!" The speaker was a man in his thirties, dressed as a palace guard, but with a sword embroidered on his chest.  There was a bit of cold arrogance in his expression, but his words were neither humble nor arrogant. He held a slightly curved sword in his left hand. His whole person was imposing. Behind him, there were several people dressed similarly to him.

    "Who are you?" Shu Chuhe asked.

    The man did not answer, but looked at Shu Chu with his hand on the hilt of his sword. He obviously regarded Shu Chu as a formidable enemy.

    "Is it the shadow guard?" Yiti said, riding next to Shu Chu: "The person who is specifically responsible for the emperor's safety!"

    Shu Chu sneered. The emperor was already dead. What use could this shadow guard do?

    "Who gave you the order?" Shu Chu glanced at the guards around him who were all looking at him and asked.

    "Your Majesty personally ordered it, Mr. Gao conveyed it!" The shadow guard replied.

    "Mr. Gao?" Shu Chu couldn't help laughing. The emperor still has a lot of secret weapons, but are they useful?

    "Apart from the Emperor and Mr. Gao, who else is in the palace?" Shu Chu asked.

    "Prime Minister, Taiwei, General, Mr. Ning, Eunuch Cao!" The answer was still neither humble nor overbearing.

    Shu Chu turned around and looked at Tiqi next to him, with a smile on his face. Ying Wufeng and the others felt a chill in their hearts. Tiqi, who didn't know what was going on, asked: "Boss, what should we do?"

    "Come on, be careful not to hurt anyone's life!" Shu Chu said with a smile.

    Ying Wufeng was hard-headed. The Shadow Guards are not ordinary guards. If they pick one against the other, Tiqi will never have the upper hand. And now, there are more than seven Shadow Guards!

    Another violent shock fell on Ying Wufeng's head, and Shu Chu said angrily: "I'm here, what are you afraid of?"

    Ying Wufeng cried out inwardly, but couldn't help shouting: "Brothers, follow me!" As he said that, he took the lead in charging the long steps. The shadow guard didn't expect that Shu Chu would dare to initiate a conflict like this, and he couldn't help but feel angry.  With a wave of his hand, the sword was already in his hand.

    Ying Wufeng faced the leading shadow guard head-on. He slashed out with his long sword, as fast as the wind. The man's sword was too thin and he didn't dare to block it. He dodged it with his body. When he got this opportunity, Ying Wufeng struck out with a sword as fast as a sword.  He was so forced that he couldn't even straighten his head.

    "Stand them back for me. No mercy. Anyone who breaks into the palace will be killed without mercy!" ThenWith a shout, all the attendants and shadow guards rushed up, and swords and swords surged wildly. All the Tiqiu felt their hearts go cold. Seven people picked four to five hundred people. Although they were usually unscrupulous, they were now also  I couldn't help but feel cold.

    Shu Chu curled his lips and shouted: "That's all you have? Tiqi's face has been completely humiliated by you!" Even so, he still had to take action. In fact, he couldn't tolerate not taking action.  The sword was going to cut down even him, the Tiqi commander.

    Shu Chu felt a little angry, what kind of people are these, bullying the few with more, he had previously shouted not to hurt people's lives, damn, it won't work if he doesn't give them some color.

    Thinking like this, Shu Chu pointed out the wind frequently, and the guards in front and behind him fell down one by one, blocking the way for the guards behind him to rush forward, and also solved the crisis of seven Tiqi including Ying Wufeng.

    Shu Chu is not in good condition right now, otherwise, he would just break in and end it.  After sleeping this time, it was just the usual three things, so I was just wandering around. I didn¡¯t want to waste much energy here, so I had better wait for someone to come out and clean up the mess!

    Sure enough, not long after, a sharp voice like a drake was heard: "Stop!"

    Fortunately, there were only dozens of people fighting, and not all the guards were involved. Many guards actually knew that Tiqi was extremely revengeful, so they just squeezed forward from behind. When they heard Cao  After the father-in-law shouted, they all stopped. Of course, some of the guards also waved a few times before stopping. In front of everyone, they had to give themselves some face, right?

    After a few breaths of time after Eunuch Cao called out, only Ying Wufeng and the shadow guard who had spoken before were still taking action. The two of them had exchanged more than a hundred moves. Ying Wufeng had the upper hand, and his sword skills were endless.  His name was only left by Yingfeng. The more the shadow guard fought, the more frightened he became. They knew more or less the ranking of Tiqi. Yingwufeng was not even at the top of the rankings, but he had such strength, which really made him feel a bit horrified.  meaning.

    In fact, the strength of the Tiqi comes from their special experiences. Most of the Tiqi come from the Jianghu. Some of them got into trouble and went to the Tiqi camp to avoid trouble. Some of them like an unfettered life and join the Tiqi.  After that, as long as you don't mess with those big families or make big mistakes, you can be at ease.  Ying Wufeng is an alternative. He has good swordsmanship but doesn't want to work for a wealthy family. He is so poor that he has to sell his pants to join the Tiqi. Therefore, among Tiqi, if no one messes with him, he usually won't do it.  Fight with people.

    "Eunuch Cao, we finally came out. I thought it would take at least some time to burn a stick of incense!" Smiling at Eunuch Cao, Shu Chu stepped forward.

    "Go in!" Eunuch Cao was a little abnormal, his face was a little stiff, and his eyes were a little red, which confirmed Ying Wufeng's guess, but Shu Chu just pretended not to see him.

    Shu Chu turned around and waved to Ying Wufeng. Eunuch Cao's expression changed slightly and said: "Commander Shu, please go in alone, everyone else should stay outside!"

    Shu Chu smiled and said, "I'll take him in alone, it's no big deal!"

    Eunuch Cao looked slightly stunned and wanted to say something. Shu Chu slapped him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "One more person is not a lot, and one person less is not a lot. Eunuch Cao, I'm afraid there are people who are interested in what's going on inside."  Not a few!"

    Eunuch Cao suddenly realized that it was an unwise choice to reason with Shu Chu, so he said no more.

    "I said, why are you doing this? A mere shadow guard, how can you not win after fighting for so long? And the top ten masters in the Tiqi camp!" Shu Chu glanced at the shadow guard who had stepped aside and looked at Ying Wufeng.  Feigning anger.

    Ying Wufeng had a bitter look on his face, has he got such a boss?  He smiled bitterly and said, "Maybe I touched women too much and my hands are a little raw!"

    Satisfied with Ying Wufeng's cooperation, Shu Chu slapped Ying Wufeng heavily on the shoulder and said: "Go back and greet the brothers. You must be as active in doing business as you are in touching women. Practice your martial arts better, otherwise don't follow me.  Come out and embarrass yourself!¡±

    Ying Wufeng responded decisively: "Yes!"

    Stepping into the Zichen Palace, what you saw was a tense situation.

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 107 The Night of Chaos

    New book, the results are too bad, can you give me some face? At least go and vote a few times, so that the pig-killer can continue to unblock this book, address: .com/shoxuemi.com Everyone present is a person who has experienced others.  , everyone knew something was wrong regarding the death of Emperor Mingyang. At least, Yun Zhongtian, Mr. Gao, and Mr. Ning stood together to abide by the imperial edict and make the fourth prince emperor.  But Fang Qinghe firmly insisted on what Emperor Mingyang said just now in support of the Seventh Prince, and he had no way to refute it now.

    After exchanging palms, Fang Qinghe took a few steps back and stopped fighting with Mr. Ning. Luo Xuexiang controlled Emperor Mingyang with such a move. Now he has the upper hand, so there is no need to act recklessly.  Now in the Zichen Palace, no one can take on the combined power of Mr. Ning and Mr. Gao, and Yun Zhongtian's martial arts cannot be underestimated, and Ximen Jianqing has never expressed his stance.

    The scene was a little tense, and Fang Qinghe said directly to Ximen Jianqing: "Your Majesty, General, what is your attitude?"

    Ximen Jianqing looked at the completely dead Emperor Mingyang, sighed softly, and said: "Fourth Prince!"

    But at this moment, there was a commotion outside. Several people frowned at the same time. Fang Qinghe looked a little ferocious and said, "Who is making a noise outside?"

    Knowing the opportunity, Eunuch Cao walked out and said, "My lords, let me go out and take a look!" Now that no one in the palace can be offended, it is a good choice to get out.

    Outside Luofu, a large group of guards wearing armor surged over. When the guards saw this appearance, they couldn't help but be frightened. Some of the brave ones wanted to go up and say something, but when they saw that the leader was the menacing  The fourth prince could not help but stop moving forward.  I felt a little frightened in my heart. The fourth prince was gentle and always treated his servants well, but it was said that when he got angry, he would kill anyone he caught.

    Ignoring the guards outside the mansion, Feng Xiao Zhi shouted to his men: "Come in and search, and anyone who resists will be killed!"

    Feng Xiaozhi¡¯s subordinates can be described as tiger and wolf soldiers, with open fire and sticks in hand, without hesitation. In fact, even if Feng Xiaozhi asks them to rebel, they will respond. They are all private soldiers who are absolutely loyal to Feng Xiaozhi.

    "Amitabha!" A Buddhist chant sounded, and the young monk stood at the door, lowered his head and said, "Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, why are you here?" The guards rushing in front were suffocated by the loud bell-like Buddha chant.  He turned to look at the fourth prince behind him.

    "Is Luoxue Nightmare inside?" Feng Xiaozhi tensed his face and took a few steps, with a bit of stubbornness in his expression and a cold tone.

    "Amitabha! The sea of ??suffering is boundless, but when we turn around, we will reach the shore!" Baoshu clasped his palms together and said, "Master is not in the house!"

    "Humph!" Feng Xiaozhi said with a cold snort, "Then where did he go?"

    "I went to the Taiwei's Mansion at nightfall, and I haven't returned yet!" Baoshu said like a breeze, showing no emotion at all to Gang Ge who was just ahead.

    Staring at Baoshu's indifferent expression coldly, as if to pick out some clues, Feng Xiaozhi shouted: "Nianwen, tell me, let Ke Xinxing lead two thousand imperial guards to surround the Taiwei Mansion. The others,  Let me go in and search!"

    "Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, it's not enough!" Baoshu was still blocking the door, and behind him, a group of monks appeared.

    "Master Baoshu, are you determined to prevent me from entering?" Feng Xiaozhi asked coldly.

    "Amitabha!" Baoshu said: "Anyone who is obsessed with it is because of confusion in the mind! The Buddha is compassionate, Your Highness, why bother to be persistent?"

    I looked back at the guards behind me. They were only in their early 200s. It should be enough to deal with these monks!  Feng Xiaozhi said angrily: "The thief is a bald donkey, then go see your Buddha!" ??With a wave of his hand, the guards rushed up again. This time, without any hesitation, more than ten swords were directed at the treasure standing on the threshold.  The tree was cut down by the monk.

    "Amitabha!" With a flash of golden light, a layer of air barrier formed in front of Baoshu. The sword bounced off the top, but Monk Baoshu was not injured at all.

    "Keep going, let's see how long this bald donkey can hold up!" Looking at the treasure tree coldly, Feng Xiaozhi suddenly shouted: "Leng Wuxin, let me go!"

    A shadow as fast as a ghost floated out from the guards, stepped over the heads of the guards, and appeared on the beam in the corridor in an instant. A cold wind suddenly rose, and a sword suddenly stabbed down, hitting Monk Baoshu's head directly.

    Baoshu was horrified, his air barrier was pierced by this sword, and several knives in front of him hit him. Baoshu waved his hands, rolled one sleeve towards the swords in front of him, and brushed it above his head with the other sleeve.  That sword.

    Leng Wuyi snorted coldly, the hand holding the sword shook slightly, and the sword suddenly drew an arc, stabbing Baoshu's back of the head, changing moves in the air, extremely fast.

    Baoshu was a little helpless, and hit Leng Wuyi's chest with his long sleeves, but he had to retreat, otherwise, he would definitely die if he was stabbed by Leng Wuyi's sword.

    "Clap!" Applause rang out,The guard looked back and saw a man in brocade robes with thick eyebrows, a tall aquiline nose, and a cold and poisonous light in his narrow eyes. Behind him, there were hundreds of guards.

    "See His Highness the First Prince!" the guards saluted.

    Ignoring these people, Feng Xiaoxing smiled at Feng Xiaozhi and said: "In such a late night, I didn't expect that my fourth brother would be so enthusiastic about coming out to look for Master Luo?"

    "Only the eldest brother is so elegant, right? The younger brother is here specifically to kill him." Feng Xiaozhi asked coldly.

    "Oh? What kind of law did Master Luo commit?" Feng Xiaoxing asked in pretense of surprise: "So, brother, I didn't know that the fourth brother was already in charge of the Ministry of Punishment?"

    Feng Xiaozhi was impatient for a while, and glanced at Leng Wuyi, who had already grabbed the door, and said coldly: "I don't have time to chat with the elder brother. I still have something to do. When the elder brother is free, I will invite him to pick up Mingyue Tower."  drink wine!"

    "Haha!" Feng Xiaoxing did not show any displeasure. He just passed through the guards in an instant, ducked behind Feng Xiaozhi, and suddenly whispered: "Fourth brother, it's not very peaceful tonight. The whole battalion of the Royal Forest Army  It's empty, and most of the Imperial Guards are not in the camp. It seems that something happened. Does fourth brother know the inside story?"

    Feng Xiaozhi was shocked. Such a thing happened, but he was negligent.  In the blink of an eye, I remembered what Baoshu said about Luoxuemeng going to Fang Mansion, which was quite intriguing.

    "The Royal Forest Army can only be mobilized with the emperor's personal orders. Big brother, do you know who is doing this?" Feng Xiaozhi took Feng Xiaoxing's hand. At a glance, all the guards only said that they were brothers.

    Feng Xiaoxing said in surprise: "Isn't it the army mobilized by the emperor?"

    Feng Xiaozhi turned away and said, "Brother, I don't know what it means. However, eldest brother can take the opportunity to go to the palace and ask questions. Maybe you will get unexpected results!" I don't want to say that my father has already arrived.  Beng, he didn¡¯t want to say it, but Feng Xiaozhi wasn¡¯t sure whether his brother would see something.

    "Haha!" Feng Xiaoxing smiled awkwardly, then turned to Baoshu and said, "Master Baoshu, is Master Luo here now?"

    "Fang Mansion!" Monk Baoshu said in a deep voice.

    "Thank you so much, Master!" Feng Xiaoxing bowed his hands to Monk Baoshu, then said hello to Feng Xiaozhi, and headed towards Fang Mansion with his men.

    Glancing at the treasure tree inside the door, Feng Xiao Zhi shouted to his subordinates: "Zhang Ying, take people to guard this place and don't let these bald donkeys leave!" After giving the instructions, Feng Xiao took the remaining people with him.  Zhiye was about to leave in the direction where Feng Xiaoxing disappeared, but he didn't want to stop when there was a loud sound of horse hooves. Feng Xiaozhi wanted to see who was coming.

    A group of cavalrymen rode tall horses in a scattered formation, holding their heads high to show the pride and high spirits of the knights. Looking around, there were more than seventy cavalry figures in the night, wearing various weapons and looking a little older.  The guards ordered, it can be seen that these knights have good skills.

    "Tiqi is doing business! Irrelevant people, get out of the way!" The first cavalry shouted in a deep voice. Although it was a little low, it was full of energy. It was Yang Ruoming. The spear behind him was two feet beyond his shoulder.  The man exuded a fierce and indomitable aura, which was completely different from his usual temperament.  This is the charm of Tiqi. Only on horseback can Tiqi be a real Tiqi and have that arrogant momentum.

    "The Fourth Prince is here. What are you guys doing galloping around late at night?" Leng Wuyi shouted in a deep voice. Now Yang Ruoming is only six or seven feet away from them, within reach in the blink of an eye. If Tiqiu is serious about it, although the martial arts of the guards are good, but  Unable to stop Tiqi, who is famous in Southern Chu.

    As soon as the horse was reined in, the strong horse neighed, and Yang Ruoming said: "It turns out that His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince is here. I'm sorry that Ruoming has something important to do and cannot see you."

    "It doesn't matter, why are brothers Yang here? Isn't Commander Shu here?" Feng Xiaozhi asked politely.

    The horses were neighing, and the riders behind Yang Ruoming reined in their horses and stopped while galloping. This is the most basic skill in Tiqi. If you can't do this, you are not qualified to be a Tiqi at all. Wu Jingting and Yang Ruoming  Standing side by side, speaking of it, his prestige among the Tiqi is higher than that of Yang Ruoming, but because he is older, there is some distance between him and the young Tiqi.

    "Commander Shu has gone to Zichen. We are here to arrest Xue Niang and bring him to justice on the command of the commander!" Yang Ruoming said solemnly.

    Looking at the crossbow machine hung on the saddle of Zhongti's horse, Feng Xiaozhi knew that Tiqi was well prepared, turned around and asked the guards to make way, and said: "It is exactly the same as what I meant. Luoxue Nightmare seems to be in the Taiwei's mansion now, why not  How about we go together?"

    "I don't dare to do anything to Your Highness, it's business that matters! We'll take the first step!" Yang Ruoming didn't care about why Feng Xiaozhi had the same goal as his, and had no curiosity, so he said goodbye.?After that, the whip was whipped down, the horses neighed for a long time, and the riders rushed out like the wind and lightning.

    Leng Wuyi coldly looked at the disappearing figures of the Tiqi and said angrily: "As expected of the Tiqi, he is really crazy!"

    Feng Xiaozhi was not in a hurry now, he walked slowly, looked at the deep night, and said: "Tiqi, what a pity!"

    The fragrance of tea filled the entire Zijin Palace. The old man shrugged his nose and walked in. When he saw the three women in the house, he smiled and said, "I happen to be thirsty too. Sister-in-law, can you give me a cup of tea?"

    Xiaoxi's face was slightly red, but her heart felt a little sweet. In the past two days, she had been called sister-in-law by her honest old man no matter how many times, but she still couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart, and she couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart.  Xiaoxi pouted as the tea was handed over, and her father took it with one hand, not caring whether it was hot or not, and drank it all in one gulp, but said: "It really doesn't quench my thirst, sister-in-law, can I have another cup?"

    Xiao Xi felt a little embarrassed. Liu Hanyan was making tea now and she couldn't make the decision, so she looked at Liu Hanyan.

    Liu Hanyan smiled, filled the teacup in Lao Ba¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Ba, we are not outsiders, just sit down!¡±

    "Okay, Han Yan, the tea you brew is so delicious!" Old Ba moved a seat and sat down. He looked at Liu Hanyan, but felt a little scared in his heart. Liu Hanyan grew up in the Tiqi camp.  When she was growing up, she didn¡¯t know how many Tiqi she had bullied. Because of Li Ruojie¡¯s relationship, no one did anything to her. Although she never bullied anyone after she grew up, the old man still felt a little shuddering when he thought about the past.  Therefore, even when he met Liu Hanyan in Zijin, Lao Ba tried his best to avoid dealing with her. Lao Xiao asked himself to guard the safety of Zijin Palace here. After patrolling a few times, there was no movement. Lao Ba smelled the fragrance of tea.  Balai came to ask for a cup of tea to quench his thirst, but he didn't want to be left alone.

    After drinking several drinks in a row, Liu Hanyan finally asked: "Old Ba, what did you, the commander-in-chief, do when you went out late at night?"

    "Well, I don't know, something seems to have happened!"

    This was basically like saying nothing. Seeing Xiao Xi's concerned eyes, Liu Hanyan said, "Can't you be more specific? What is it?"

    Lao Ba thought for a while and said: "I really don't know. It's over at Zichen Palace, and the commander asked Lao Xiao and the others to catch Luo Xuexiang. I wanted to go, but they didn't let me go. It's so long ago  I just don¡¯t like that guy who is pretending to be mysterious, and now he won¡¯t let me go. It¡¯s really suffocating me!¡± With some complaints, Liu Hanyan fell into deep thought.

    "Okay, I'll go take a look again. Lao Xiao told me that I don't want to sleep tonight. I have to go for a walk. I feel sleepy after drinking hot tea!" Lao Ba muttered, got up and walked out.

    Watching her father¡¯s back, Xiao Xi said with concern: ¡°Sister Han Yan, what on earth did you tell me happened?¡±

    Liu Hanyan smiled slightly and said: "It's okay, Zichen is where the emperor lives, how can anything happen? I just summoned Shu Chu to discuss some important matter, maybe!" Liu Hanyan looked a little worried, but  The innocent Xiao Xi felt relieved after hearing Liu Hanyan's words.

    "Xiao Xi, can you tell me what you like about Shu Chu?" Liu Hanyan asked suddenly.

    Xiao Xi was stunned for a moment, she didn't expect that Liu Hanyan would suddenly ask such a question, but she didn't know how to answer it.

    "Can't you answer? A person like him may not like you and is not devoted. What do you like about him?" Liu Hanyan took a sip of tea and asked.

    Xiao Xi was silent for a while, and then said: "Sister Han Yan, you don't need a reason to like someone. Just because he was good to me, so I like him, no matter what he does!"

    Liu Hanyan's body trembled slightly, and she stared at Xiao Xi with a pair of beautiful eyes filled with moisture. She suddenly sighed and asked, "Even if you can't be together, even if you follow him around the world, are you willing?"

    ?????????? Xiaoxi nodded slightly, but with an unusual amount of determination, and after a while, she said, ¡°Sister Hanyan, Xiaoxi is going to bed, sister, you should go to bed early too!¡±

    Under Liu Hanyan's somewhat thoughtful gaze, Xiao Xi walked towards the bedroom, but it was the same room where she and Shu Chu were lingering last night.

    New book, please support:

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 108 Zichen Killing Bureau

    "When did the ministers of the DPRK and China become the same as desperados like me?" Shu Chu saw the confrontation in the field. It was obvious that the gangs were dividing their forces. If they disagreed, they would turn over the table, stare, and draw swords at each other.  .  .com

    "Commander Shu came just in time to capture these regicide criminals, which is a great achievement!" Fang Qinghe said to Shu Chu with half-squinted eyes.

    Shu Chu suddenly raised his head, and met Mr. Ning¡¯s extremely angry gaze. A vengeful woman, Shu Chu secretly thought in his heart, didn¡¯t I just touch your ear, and why should I remember it so deeply?  With this thought in his mind, Shu Chu glanced at Emperor Mingyang who was sitting on the chair, and was slightly shocked. Emperor Mingyang had indeed passed away.  Although he had guessed this on the way, Shu Chu really couldn't figure out what method Luo Xue Niang used to actually make a person who was fine during the day die at night.

    "Zi Chen is no better than other places in the palace. The guards are tighter. Tiqi, Shadow Guards, and Eunuch Cao are also masters. Their ability to kill people quietly is truly shocking.  However, there are already many 'surprises' brought by Falling Snow Nightmare, so this one more thing is nothing.

    "Commander Shu, didn't I order you to take Tiqi to capture Xueyang and bring him to justice? Why are you here instead?" He stared at Shu Chu with burning eyes, wishing he could eat Shu Chu alive.  If looks could kill, it wouldn't be surprising that Shu Chu would die thousands of times.

    "Mr. Ning? Or His Royal Highness Princess Feng Ning?" Shu Chu smiled and said: "It seems that Tiqi is not under your control, and I am only responsible for the emperor!"

    Mr. Ning¡¯s eyes became even more angry, and he said, ¡°Then if the emperor encounters this difficulty, should Commander Shu bear full responsibility?¡±

    "Is this it?" Shu Chu didn't know how to answer, so he turned to look at Ying Wufeng behind him.

    Understanding what Shu Chu meant, Ying Wufeng cleared his throat and said: "Although I, Tiqi, are responsible for the safety of the emperor, Tiqi has always been responsible only for the outside of Zichen Palace, ensuring that no one can break into Zichen Palace.  , as for how your majesty passed away, we cannot know!"

    Shu Chu thought it was a bit funny. It looked like he was bargaining at a vegetable market?

    "Mr. Ning, we are discussing the establishment of a new emperor now, so it is best not to involve too much for the time being!" Yun Zhongtian said, fearing that the two of them would continue to be entangled.

    Shu Chu smiled and said: "Prime Minister Yun, this is a mature way of planning for the country. It is no better than some narrow-minded people who get entangled endlessly over trivial matters!"

    Ying Wufeng¡¯s ears twitched slightly, and he suddenly nodded to Shu Chu to say hello, and then retreated. Shu Chu was a little surprised, what happened to Ying Wufeng now, and he actually left at his own risk!

    Princess Ning glared angrily again, staring at Shu Chu, gnashing her teeth. Shu Chu ignored her, but turned to look at Fang Qinghe, and said: "Master Taiwei, do you think this is the case?"

    Who is Fang Qinghe?  How can I not hear the truth in Shu Chu's words, he is just smiling but not smiling.

    "Sir Taiwei, Mr. Ning proposed to establish the fourth prince as the new emperor, and General Ximen also agreed with this proposal. I have no objection. The key lies in the attitude of Mr. Taiwei!" Yun Zhongtian looked at Fang Qinghe and said.

    Fang Qinghe snorted and said: "Prime Minister Yun, Commander Shu is still here, why don't you let him express his position?"

    Before Yun Zhongtian could speak, Mr. Ning had already coldly interjected: "As a Tiqi commander, what qualifications does he have to participate in the establishment of a new king?" He was obviously targeting Shu Chu.  When Yun Zhongtian heard this, he sighed in his heart. A woman blinded by hatred is secretly afraid that no matter how smart she is, she will be short-sighted.

    When Fang Qinghe heard Mr. Ning's words, he laughed and said: "Everyone who enters here has the ability to control the situation tonight. It would be fine if Commander Fang can't come. Now that he is standing in front of us, how can he not?  Are you eligible to participate?¡±

    But at this moment, Ying Wufeng floated in. His Qinggong was not much inferior to that of Shu Chu. Several other people in the palace were all top-notch masters. They couldn't help but be surprised when they saw Ying Wufeng's Qinggong at this moment.  .  Especially Fang Qinghe and Ximen Jianqing, some lamented that they had not been able to win over Tiqi in the past.

    In the eyes of these people, the Tiqi were rampant and unscrupulous, relying only on the special rights granted by Emperor Mingyang and relying on the strength of their numbers. They never thought that there would be people who were good at martial arts among the Tiqi, especially Li Ruojie.  When he was in charge of Tiqi, he basically didn't care much about Tiqi's behavior. However, due to Li Ruojie's reputation and face, the masters in Beijing could avoid any conflicts with Tiqi. In this way,  Later, most people believed that the Tiqi were actually just the emperor's royal thugs who were composed of dandy boys, and they were nothing special at all.

    Of course, Ying Wufeng didn't know that his inadvertent exposure of his self-revealing skills would cause the popular head of the Third Generation Family to have other thoughts about Tiqi, so he whispered a few words into Shu Chu's ears.

    The words were spoken very softly. Although the people present were all masters among masters, Ying Wufeng alsoHe was not weak, and he would not let them listen if he did it intentionally. There was a strange look on Shu Chu's face, but he glanced at Mr. Ning aside and said, "Beauty, I'm afraid you are in trouble.  It¡¯s over!¡±

    "What?" Princess Feng Ning asked with a wary look on her face, not thinking about Shu Chu's words for a while.

    Fang Qinghe and others were also confused, and wanted to know what Ying Wufeng and Shu Chu said, and what does it have to do with Princess Fengning?

    After being confused, Princess Feng Ning was furious. Shu Chu was so lazy on such an occasion, and actually called her a beauty. How can it not be annoying for such frivolousness?  Just as he was about to teach this scumbag a lesson, Shu Chu suddenly made a move.

    Quick as a ghost, he jumped out and used his fingers as swords. The spiritual energy in Zichen Palace surged wildly, and the wind blew the long hair of several people.

    However, Ying Wufeng had already guessed Shu Chu's movements, and his figure flashed and fell a few feet behind Shu Chu. The long knife was already in his hand, and his figure was staggered, but at a good angle.

    Everyone in the field was shocked. They didn't expect Shu Chu to suddenly attack, and they were all on guard. Especially Princess Feng Ning, who thought Shu Chu was going to be rude to her again. But when she calmed down, she discovered that Shu Chu's  The target is simply Fang Qinghe.

    Fang Qinghe was also horrified. He reacted extremely quickly. He backed away almost the moment Shu Chu started. This is a common problem for old foxes like him. He always reacts and retreats immediately, even if he doesn't know it at the moment of retreating.  The target of Shu Chu's attack was himself.

    This allowed Fang Qinghe to escape the threat of death, but because of this, he was closer to death after a few breaths.  This is a very contradictory existence, but it is true.

    The moment Shu Chu took action, Fang Qinghe retreated subconsciously, but because he didn't realize that Shu Chu was attacking him, he had some hesitation in his heart. Therefore, the retreat was not enough at all. This retreat was only about three feet away.  , after a person is in the air, there is nowhere to use force. Fang Qinghe has to point to the ground to use force to retreat again.

    If he were not facing Shu Chu, but Yun Zhongtian, Ximen Jianqing or Mr. Ning and Mr. Gao, Fang Qinghe would never be so desperate, because he has a deep understanding of these people because of many years of overt and covert fighting.  But there is really no way to understand Shu Chu and Ying Wufeng.

    "Even if we know that Shu Chu's swordsmanship is the best in the world, there is no way to understand what his swordsmanship is. Even if he did, it was six years ago.  What's more, Shu Chu's attack was sudden, no different from a sneak attack. Fang Qinghe was a villain, hesitant in his heart, but he couldn't make up his mind to dodge with all his strength.

    Fighting only takes a moment, but a moment of effort can determine a lot.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OFF THE DRAWINGS  Shu Chu did not draw his sword. Firstly, he was afraid of missing this momentary opportunity. Secondly, there was no difference between drawing the sword and not drawing it in such a fleeting time.

    While his breath was booming, Fang Qinghe's face changed several times, his white eyes fluttered, and his eyes were filled with confusion and sigh. Shu Chu's finger sword surged out with several sword energy, pointing directly at the vital part of his chest, determined to make him unable to turn over.  body.

    Before there was any real fight, several other people also reacted. Yun Zhongtian had a look of surprise on his face, but he stepped back to avoid being affected.

    Ximen Jianqing's reaction was similar to that of Yun Zhongtian, but he still stood there hesitating. Shu Chu and Fang Qinghe's actions surprised him, but after the moment of surprise, he thought about who would win, and then, whether  Should we seize the opportunity to attack the winner?

    Gao Xiansheng also stepped aside. Eunuch Cao looked at the actions of Shu Chu and Ying Wufeng in surprise, but he seemed to have some understanding.

    Mr. Ning's reaction was lamentable. He was on guard at first, and then took action. Although Shu Chu did not take action against her, she could not tolerate Shu Chu's sudden attack, rampant in Zichen Palace, and attacks on her and Yun.  If everyone including Zhongtian disappears, I don¡¯t know what their psychology is. Anyway, they don¡¯t want to make Shu Chu feel better, and the behavior that can destroy Shu Chu always brings a sense of pleasure, right?

    The sword energy quickly reached Fang Qinghe's chest, and Fang Qinghe struck out with his palm. This was definitely a wrong response in front of the pointing sword, but Fang Qinghe was in a hurry and couldn't help it. He had no way to dodge.  Shu Chu's finger sword.

    When the news broke out, Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly. Needless to say, it was also the big-breasted and brainless guy who had taken action against him. Now he was only at 50% of his usual state. He planned to kill Fang Qinghe under unexpected circumstances. Now Princess Fengning  If he interferes, he may not be able to save Fang Qinghe's life.

    With a muffled groan, Fang Qinghe felt the energy from his fingers shoot into his body through the true energy in his palms. The meridians in his arms were completely destroyed. The sword energy that Shu Chu sent out from his fingers, even though he was prepared, could not be received forcefully.  Think again. If you take it now in a hurry, your arm will only be ruined, but you are lucky.

      Ying Wufeng's sword energy has arrived, and Fang Qinghe is stunned again. He did not expect that there is such a person in Tiqi. This sword is simple and clear, and its intention is fierce. With this sword, Ying Wufeng has entered the realm of a super master.

    However, Fang Qinghe no longer worried. When he was hit by Shu Chu's finger sword, he no longer had to fall to the ground. He used the power of Shu Chu's finger sword to float up, as graceful as catkins, and took off, leaving only the force of Ying Wufeng's sword.  His white hair fell down.

    Fang Qinghe looked a little gloomy. He was attacked by Shu Chu and Ying Wufeng and was seriously injured. If he was attacked again, he might not be able to hold on. He retreated to the corner. Fang Qinghe shouted: "Here comes someone!"

    When Fang Qinghe shouted, Mr. Ning's fist had already reached Shu Chu's back. Shu Chu was a little helpless. The blow just now used almost all of his current state. He hadn't recovered at all, and he didn't want to resist.  Ling Xiao's Yiyu spread out and floated on the wind of the fist. Although Huangji Tianxin's true energy penetrated into the body, it was not actually hit, so it was generally unharmed.

    Ying Wufeng still had enough energy to spare. Without thinking, he rolled out his sword and struck Mr. Ning directly. Mr. Ning roared angrily and could no longer chase Shu Chu. He had to spin around and punch Ying Wufeng's sword wind.  , a full blow without any mercy, but Ying Wufeng still caught it, the sword wind and fist wind hit hard, making a roar.

    Huangji Tianxin's true energy was too overbearing. The knife shadow Wufeng didn't suffer much loss at first, but the moment the true energy poured in, he had to take a few steps back to dissolve the true energy.

    "Stop!" Yun Zhongtian's figure floated up and landed in front of Shu Chu, blocking Mr. Ning from continuing to attack.

    The guards from outside have already poured in. The first ones were obviously those who obeyed Fang Qinghe's orders, so they broke in regardless of the ban on entry. The guards behind were Shadow Guards and Tiqi.

    While Mr. Ning was fighting with Shu Chu, Fang Qinghe ducked into the middle of the guards and was protected.

    "Commander Shu, you'd better explain yourself for attacking an important official of the imperial court!" Ximen Jianqing took the sword from a guard at the side and said coldly to Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu was a little disdainful. He looked at the influx of guards and said directly to Fang Qinghe: "Fang Taiwei, the palace is now controlled by the Royal Forest Army, right? Who of us here can get out alive?"

    Fang Qinghe was startled, looked at Shu Chu, then at Ying Wufeng, suddenly laughed, and said: "I underestimated Tiqi. Is this what your subordinate told you just now? Chu Tianshu  , you are indeed amazing, but you failed to keep me just now, and now it is too late, I tell you frankly, you all have to be buried in Zichen Palace for Emperor Mingyang!"

    Shu Chu laughed dumbly and said: "Lieutenant Fang, for this, you have to thank Princess Feng Ning, otherwise, your arm would not be as simple as having your arm destroyed!"

    Mr. Ning¡¯s face was covered by a mask, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but I guess he didn¡¯t look good.

    "Fang Qinghe, are you too trusting? The three families are about the same strength, so you think you can do whatever you want?" Yun Zhongtian looked at Fang Qinghe with a calm expression.

    "Well, it seems you still don't understand the current situation!" Fang Qinghe said with hatred: "Now most of the palace is under my control, and the Prime Minister's Palace and the General's Palace have also been surrounded by the Imperial Guards.  Stay here, no one is allowed to go out, as long as you die, I will calmly take care of your power!" His tone was cold, and with his arm destroyed, how could he not hate Shu Chu to the core?

    "Really?" He said coldly, but it was Mr. Ning who took action. Perhaps he wanted to make up for his previous mistake. He took the sword from the guard's hand and thrust it straight into Fang Qinghe with strong energy.

    With disdain on his face, Fang Qinghe just looked at the trajectory of the sword coldly. The two people beside him stepped out at the same time, slashing out two swords, one left and one right, and divided Mr. Ning's chest and ribs. Mr. Ning snorted and changed.  Move and stab the man on the left.

    The man on the left raised his sword and collided with Mr. Ning's sword. Under the infuriating energy of Huang Ji Tian Xin, blood overflowed from the corner of the man's mouth. Mr. Ning quickly returned the sword and stabbed the man on the right. The man hit Mr. Ning.  Ignoring the sword, the thrust of the sword was still pointed directly at Mr. Ning's ribs.

    Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing's expressions changed slightly. These are dead soldiers, the kind of people who don't care about their own lives and only want to hurt the enemy.

    The new book is too bleak. I urge everyone to support it. The portal is below:

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 109 Tiqi¡¯s majesty

    The night is deep, and the wind lanterns hanging on the street are swaying, emitting a dim light, making the street even more desolate, and the cold wind is still blowing. It is so late at night, naturally there are no people on the street, or maybe there are, that is.  With nowhere to go, he collapsed under the eaves of the street, wrapping his shivering body in rags.  .  com

    The sound of horse hooves is as dense as thunder, the streets of the capital are criss-crossing, and the crossroads are one after another. They are walking through the streets and alleys. Every tiqi knows the way like an old horse.

    Taiwei's Mansion is at the end of Qingfeng Street. The street is very narrow. The sound of horse hooves breaks the silence. Tiqi slows down. Tiqi, who is responsible for observing, looks around with caution. He controls the reins with one hand and holds the crossbow tightly with the other.  The machine is only one finger away from the machine of the crossbow. If something goes wrong, aim and shoot immediately without any hesitation.

    Yang Ruoming looked stern. Although Shu Chu did not demand that Luo Xue Nightmare must be taken down, at least Luo Xue Nightmare must be under control.

    Such tranquility seemed unusual. Yang Ruoming looked uneasily at the several red lanterns hanging at the door of the Taiwei Mansion ahead. He always felt that something was wrong, as if he felt like he was being spied on.

    Just as he was doubting, a black mist suddenly surged in front. Only a few red dots remained in the sight of the big red lantern at the gate. The sight was completely blocked by the black mist. They stopped their horses and all the cavalrymen had raised their crossbows.  Getting up, the riders behind Yang Ruoming aimed their crossbows at the black mist in front.

    "Hey!" A chuckle came from the black mist, and a white figure appeared in the black mist. The face could not be discerned. The figure seemed to be twisted strangely.

    "Puff!" There was a soft sound, and a crossbow arrow shot at the figure in the black mist. The speed of the crossbow arrow was so fast that it took only a blink of an eye. The crossbow arrow tore through the void, with a strong sound of wind, Yu Hei  Passing through the fog, the figure was twisted strangely, and was passed through by the crossbow bolt, but the figure remained the same.  "Peng!" Although you can't see the sound, this loud sound shows that the crossbow arrow hit the ground or the wall. If it hits a person, the crossbow arrow will not make a sound.

    The man's facial features gradually became clearer, and it turned out to be Luo Xuemeng. Yang Ruoming couldn't help but frown. Things seemed to have become complicated. Although Luo Xuemeng had never witnessed Luo Xuemeng's weird skills with his own eyes, he was known for his reputation.  of.

    Several more strings rang in succession, and dozens of crossbow arrows flew out, covering most of the black mist. The white shadow remained the same. Even if the crossbow arrows penetrated his body, it seemed to have no effect.

    After pondering for a while, Yang Ruoming said in a deep voice: "Luo Ji'an, why bother? You two go over and take a look, be careful!" He always felt that the black mist in front of him and the twisted falling snow nightmare inside were a bit strange, so Yang Ruoming gave the order.  .

    The two knights flashed out and rushed in with their swords raised. Seeing the men and horses submerged into the darkness, Yang Ruoming felt a little uneasy.

    "Don't worry, Luo Ji'an and He Wuqiu are both top-notch players. Even if it doesn't work, they should be able to retreat!" Wu Jingting comforted Yang Ruoming.

    Yang Ruoming felt a little relieved. Wu Jingting was older and more knowledgeable than him. Since he said there was no need to worry, there shouldn't be any big danger.

    There was silence, and the phantom of Luo Xue Nightmare was still flashing in the black mist, but Luo Ji'an and the two came silently. If they encountered something, they would naturally make a sound. Yang Ruoming shouted: "Luo Ji'an, are you okay?  ?¡±

    Luo Ji'an's reply came from within the fog: "It's okay, but I can't tell the direction at all!"

    Yang Ruoming felt a little relieved, but at this moment, a cold voice came: "Idiots, they are all idiots!"

    As I looked around, I saw a man standing on the roof of a building next to the street. He was dressed in white. Chuchen was indeed Chuchen. He was very elegant, but it was cold weather. He was also shaking a fan. It was really hard for him. I couldn't see it.  The face is clear, but he should be a young man.

    The Tiqi are rampant. This is well-founded. This man is very good at qinggong. He can actually appear on the roof without the eyes and ears of all the Tiqi. Although I don¡¯t know if it was an ambush in advance, but in the cold weather, one person stood on the roof.  The wind was blowing, but regardless of the hardship involved, Tiqi fired several crossbows in succession towards the man.

    The man dodged and showed off his peak light skill. Several crossbow arrows failed to stop him. The man tapped his toes, whirled downwards and flew straight towards Yang Ruoming.

    I don¡¯t know what the idea was, but such an action cannot be described as bold, but as stupid as he said before.

    He extremely underestimated the lethality of Tiqi and thought that Tiqi was just a slightly stronger imperial guard. Or maybe this person overestimated himself?

    The body swept away very fast, and the Tiqi did not fire any more crossbows, for fear of hurting one of his own people, but no Tiqi thought that this stupid man could get away with it, not to mention Yang Ruoming's skill, and there were several Tiqi beside him.  Woolen cloth!

    The folding fan was gently clicked out, and the cyclone hit Yang Ruoming's face., Yang Ruoming used his backhand, and the spear made an arc and bounced off the ground. The tip of the spear trembled endlessly and cut straight into the face of the man in white.

    The man in white did have two brushes. He smiled softly and tapped his folding fan on the tip of the gun. Yang Ruoming felt that his gun was empty, but the man in white took advantage of it and flew up like a bird.  However, the posture is not so beautiful. Although Yang Ruoming did not use his full strength, it was not a sure-kill shot, but it was not comparable to ordinary masters. Moreover, the spear was cut from bottom to top. Although the man in white used his strength  , but it was still affected, as if it was ejected straight upward.

    However, after all, he is an extremely conceited person. If his martial arts skills were inferior, he would have become a joke in the whirlpool of the world. How can he take on the task of blocking the attack late at night?

    After bouncing up, he spun around in the air and the man in white tried to hit Yang Ruoming from the top of his head. In this way, Yang Ruoming would definitely die.  With this idea in mind, the man in white used the Thousand Jin Pendant, unfolded the folding fan, and with graceful movements, all the energy was gathered on the folding fan

    Wu Jingting laughed, raised his hand, and something suddenly flew out, invisible to the naked eye, and hit the man in white.

    The man in white was horrified and realized that he was wrong. Tiqi was not as bad as he thought.

    Unfortunately, it stopped there. The thing flew past the edge of the folding fan and penetrated directly into the forehead of the man in white. The protective energy was pierced like a layer of tissue paper. The man in white was completely beaten and fell.  Toward the street.

    Yang Ruoming laughed and raised his thumb towards Wu Jingting. Wu Jingting smiled and said: "Old Suntou's stuff is still useful. It can save a lot of effort if you use it no matter what!"

    "Is it the Qiqiao Shuttle?" Xiao Yinniu asked from the side.

    Wu Jingting said: "Yes, hurry up and get the Qiqiao Shuo back, so as not to waste Lao Suntou's materials!"

    On the side, a Tiqi dug out something silvery-white from the wall. It had a sharp head and a snow trough on the side. It was not stained with any blood. The Tiqi couldn't help but sigh: "It's made of pure silver. How much does it cost to make one?"  ? What a waste!" He said and threw it to Wu Jingting.

    "That's why we can't waste it!" Xiao Yin Niubi said with a smile: "If you really don't have any money to spend, you can use this to exchange for food!"

    "Bah!" Tiqi, who was picking up things, laughed and scolded: "Although this box of Qiqiao Shuttle can only be fired once, no matter how powerful the body-protecting Qi is in front of it, it is like paper. It is sold to the world. Don't say anything.  It¡¯s also one hundred thousand taels of silver, are you willing to give it up?¡±

    Xiao Yinniu sneered: "So, it is not unjust for this man to die under Lao Suntou's Qiqiao shuttle!"

    "Those who don't know how to live or die deserve to die!" Na Tiqi scolded: "This is the first time that my Zhang family has seen such a pretentious person!"

    Yang Ruoming listened to the banter of several people and shouted again: "Luo Ji'an, what took you so long?"

    The fog thinned, and Luo Ji'an's figure appeared in front. He turned around and said, "Old Yang, there's no one there!"

    Yang Ruoming looked a little solemn. He pondered for a moment and shouted: "Let's go!" He rode his horse and rushed out to the gate of Fang Guogong's mansion.

    "Mr. Wu, if I guess correctly, Luoxue Nightmare should no longer be here!" Yang Ruoming turned to Wu Jingting and said, "Where should he be now?"

    "The capital is so big and there are so many people. It would be difficult to find him!" Wu Jingting pondered for a while and said.

    Tiqi stepped forward and banged the door of Fang Mansion loudly. Now, even Tiqi, who had the worst brain, knew that Fang Mansion was pretending. The horse's hooves in the middle of the night could not wake up the sleeping people in Fang Mansion.  , but the guards who kept watch at night should have come out and shouted twice, but now the door was closed tightly, which was a bit too artificial.

    The door opened, but a large group of guards poured out. Although the number of people was not enough to block the wide door, there were still more than seventy or eighty people. Compared with Tiqi, they were not much less. Each one of them was not  A good player who is not weak.

    "I thought it was bandits who came to rob, but it turned out to be Tiqi!" The speaker was Fang Yueqin, with a sickly pale face, and said coldly to Yang Ruoming: "I don't know what mistakes our Fang family has made, Your Majesty the Emperor  Are you asking Tiqi to come and ransack your home?" Behind him, two old men, a man and a woman, stood with a cold expression, rather like a master.

    None of the Tiqi had ever been so angry before. They couldn't help but want to charge forward with their weapons. Yang Ruoming glared at the Tiqi who was about to make a move and said politely to Fang Yueqin: "Young Master Fang, I came to disturb you late at night.  I have come here to invite Master Luo, but I don¡¯t know if Master Luo is in your mansion?¡± There is nothing I can do about it even if I say it politely. To be honest, I really can¡¯t rush into the Taiwei¡¯s mansion to search. If Tiqi continues to act recklessly, he will  The Third Family cannot help but think about it. After all, the strength of the Family is by no means weaker than Tiqi.

    However, Yang Ruoming is by no means someone to be trifled with. He just wants to ask questions like this.Let's see if Fang Yueqin can give him any face, otherwise, with Tiqi's temper, he won't be able to restrain him even if he wants to.

    Fang Yueqin said: "Where is your newly appointed commander? Why don't you lead the team in person? It seems that you are the only ones who are not the opponents of Luo Xuemeng!" There was a bit of ridicule in the words, and the arrogant Tiqi  How could he bear it? Xiao Yinniu said coldly: "Is there no one in the Duke Fang's palace? He sent a young boy to come out to speak, and he still doesn't know the importance of it!"

    The Tiqi could not help but want to draw their swords against each other. Yang Ruoming stopped their impulsive behavior in time. After all, attacking people from the Fang family was not easy to deal with without justifiable reasons, and the outcome was unpredictable.

    In response to Xiao Yinniu's ridicule, Fang Yueqin became angry and sneered: "So what if I'm still young? Compared to you, the emperor's lackeys, I'm at least a human being!"

    The Tiqi made a loud noise, and no one knew who it was. He raised his hand, and a crossbow arrow came out from the string, and it flashed towards Fang Yueqin's chest. Fang Yueqin's face turned pale. He wanted to dodge but was unable to do so.  Compared to the man in white before, his martial arts were not top-notch at all.  In fact, this is also true. Being arrogant requires capital. Among the three major aristocratic families, there are only a handful of people like Fang Yueqin who are poor in martial arts and narrow-minded, but don¡¯t know how powerful the world is. Of course, Fang Yueqin is among these few people.  , and still have to be ranked first.

    Seeing that he was about to be killed by the crossbow arrow, beside Fang Yueqin, a withered hand stretched out slowly and quickly, and gently grasped the crossbow arrow. The fast crossbow arrow was fixed on Fang Yueqin.  Chest.

    Fang Yueqin looked angry and shouted: "Give them all to me, don't leave any one behind!"

    The guards of the Fang Mansion rushed out. The first to bear the brunt were those who dismounted and were the ones who knocked on the door earlier.

    Tiqi was by no means someone to be trifled with, and the crossbow arrows were fired one after another, and there was no need for Yang Ruoming to greet him.  If you can't fight back after being bullied, then Tiqi is no longer Tiqi.

    At this time, the lethality of the crossbow was revealed. Moreover, the crossbows used by the Tiqi were all crossbows modified by Lao Suntou. Unlike ordinary military crossbows, which can only be fired once, up to ten crossbow arrows can be fired at once.  , although the lethality is strong, it becomes useless after one attack.  After being modified by Lao Suntou, the crossbows used by the Tiqi can now be controlled to fire one at a time, twelve times, and control the direction by themselves. Compared with ordinary crossbows, the difference is more than a few miles?

    Therefore, while the fingers are activating the mechanism, the crossbow arrows are harvesting life. The mere guards are not enough to dodge or block the powerful crossbow arrows.  Just by counting the qi, more than seventy or eighty guards had fallen.

    Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting had expressionless faces. Since they have already started, there is no such thing as retreating.

    There were only a few guards left standing, and Fang Yueqin was still unharmed. It wasn't that Tiqi had some scruples and didn't attack him, but that the martial arts of the two old men and women standing beside him were too good, and they couldn't protect the body.  Under the true energy, Fang Yue and Qin Yiran were unharmed.

    A cold smile flashed across his face, and Fang Yueqin said: "Very good, after tonight, there will be no more Tiqi in Nanchu!"

    These words made Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting suddenly wake up. The sound of horse hooves came from both ends of the street, as dense as thunder. Yang Ruoming couldn't help but change his color. Just listening to the sound of horse hooves, there should be no less than a thousand riders!

    Thinking that seventy-six can stop a thousand is not arrogance, but ignorance. Yang Ruoming's heart sank, but he still gave the order: "Get ready to meet the enemy!"

    The Tiqi changed their formation, forming a concave shape on both sides. In the middle, Wu Jingting, Yang Ruoming, Xiao Yinniu, and Luo Ji'an were in the middle, facing the gate of Fang Mansion. They were considered the strongest masters among the Tiqi, facing Fang Mansion's  A master will not be penetrated by a master.

    Now, it can be said that we are surrounded by enemies on three sides!

 Text Chapter 110 It¡¯s hard to get out of the palace gate

    The two men were in a pincer attack, one on the left and the other on the right. Although they were hit hard by Mr. Ning, their fighting power was still there. At a glance, Shu Chu saw that there were twenty or thirty dead soldiers like this, all wearing bodyguards.  In his attire, he has been holding back and has only now shown his considerable strength, which shows that Fang Qinghe is deeply scheming.  .com

    Tiqi also took action, but was blocked by the guards on the outside and unable to break in. The shadow guards were also blocked by the dead soldiers, making the scene a bit chaotic.

    At this time, there was a loud noise. Shu Chu and Yun Zhongtian looked at each other and made an immediate decision.

    Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing have no effect here again. It is better to break out and use their influence to mobilize the power of the family to give a powerful counterattack.  However, it is probably a bit more difficult now. In addition to the dead soldiers around Fang Qinghe, there are also countless reorganized pavilions outside.  Shu Chu was now certain that Fang Qinghe had something to do with Emperor Mingyang's death. He launched the attack late at night and was naturally well prepared. However, Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing, who could have influenced the situation in the capital, now seemed powerless.

    Fortunately, the guards in Zichen are not all Fang Qinghe's chess pieces now, so it is not difficult to break out of the siege. Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing waved their swords, and they rushed in from the side of the hall. There were dead soldiers.  He quickly went to stop them, but both Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing could be said to be top masters. Even if one or two dead soldiers risked their lives, it would still be difficult to stop them. Fang Qinghe was seriously injured, so it was impossible.  Take action.  What's more, some of the guards were also willing to help the two of them.  In addition, Yun Zhongtian and the two chose a place with relatively few people, so after a brief blockage, people rushed towards the door.

    Over there, Princess Feng Ning struck out furiously, killing the two dead men with two consecutive sword blows. The long sword went straight towards Fang Yue Qin, like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter, with strange and unpredictable moves.

    Fang Qinghe was not surprised at all. He stepped back slightly, and someone beside him held out a long sword, pointing directly at the tip of Princess Feng Ning's sword. The sound of "Hiss!" continued, tearing the void, and in the noisy handover of weapons,  It was also very clear among the shouts and curses from everyone.

    The two swords intersected, and there was a loud "ding!". Princess Feng Ning took two steps back, but the master who drew the sword spurted out blood. Huang Ji Tianxin's tyranny was unknown to anyone except those who were in the duel.  Princess Feng Ning suppressed her surging energy and blood, and then attacked again. She vowed not to give up until she killed Fang Qinghe!

    Yun Zhongtian and his two men, who had just passed over the heads of several guards, rushed out without any hindrance. Even if some guards saw them, they ignored them, which surprised them both.

    After leaving Zichen, they headed straight towards the east gate. It was crucial to rush back to the mansion as soon as possible to mobilize all the forces that could be mobilized to alleviate the situation. But there was not much else that could be done.  Surprisingly, no one came to stop him after leaving Zichen. Those who wanted to arrange the arrangements for Fang Qinghe had not had time to come. I hope the journey ahead will be smooth.

    Unexpectedly, when they were still dozens of feet away from the palace gate, a dark armor suddenly appeared in their sight, blocking the entire direction of the east gate. Their hearts sank, and Yun Zhongtian and the two stopped.  .

    "Brother Ximen, you are the general, these soldiers should be under your control, right?" Yun Zhongtian looked at the slowly approaching Royal Forest Army with a bit of joking, and said with a wry smile.

    "It's true that I am a general, but it seems that none of these soldiers recognize me!" Ximen Jianqing also cooperated and said with a smile: "Even if they do, I'm afraid my face may not be big enough!"

    "Perhaps their commander knows you!" After Yun Zhongtian whispered these words, he shouted loudly to the front: "Who leads the soldiers who dare to barge into the important place of the palace?" Those who hold high positions naturally have a hint of emotion in their words.  She looks so majestic, not to mention that Yun Zhongtian is also a master on the Heavenly Ranking.  However, in front of the army, the role of masters is very limited. If you retreat now, it is feasible. But in this way, you will not be in a hurry, and within a certain period of time, you will only become more and more difficult for yourself.  The more disadvantageous it is.

    "Is it Prime Minister Yun?" someone shouted, and the imperial guards stepped aside, and a general wearing armor walked out.

    "It's me!" Yun Zhongtian shouted in a deep voice: "Who are you?"

    "I, the deputy commander of the Royal Forest Army, Ling Luoshi, have been ordered to guard the gate of this palace. No one is allowed to enter or exit! Prime Minister, please come back!" Ling Luoshi's voice was full of anger, and he was a good man.

    Yun Zhongtian smiled bitterly, what kind of holy mandate? The emperor is already dead, so where does the holy mandate come from?  It's just a high-sounding excuse.  However, these imperial guards did not take action and just stayed there, which made the two of them feel at ease a lot.

    "How about it, Zhongtian, can you and I force our way through?" Ximen Jianqing asked in a low voice.

    Looking down at the long sword in his hand, Yun Zhongtian still only smiled bitterly: "With one person blocking a thousand, do you think we are really the enemy of ten thousand people?"

    "Back then, we fought side by side on the battlefield, but now that we are old, our pride is gone?" Ximen Jianqing sighed lowly and said, "Ten thousand people?If you can't do it, what if you become an enemy of thousands of people?  "

    Yun Zhongtian's body trembled, his expression turned slightly complicated, but he suddenly smiled and said: "Jian Qing, we are indeed getting better and better. In this case, what if we fight with these old bones again?  "He suddenly became full of pride. He was on the battlefield back then, and he became more and more cautious after taking a high position, which made people laugh.

    "That's how it should be!" Ximen Jianqing also laughed, but rushed out first and shouted in a deep voice: "Ximen Jianqing is here, please get out of my way. Anyone who blocks my way will be considered guilty of treason and will be killed.  !¡±

    The expressions on the faces of the Imperial Guard soldiers in the front row could not be seen clearly in the darkness, but they were obviously a little panicked. The formation was no longer as dense as before. Faced with the two most prominent ministers of the imperial court, the soldiers' psychology was unknown.  There was a clear lack of preparation.

    As he approached, Ling Luoshi had already retreated into the formation. He did not have the confidence to face Ximen Jianqing and Yun Zhongtian. After all, they were both top masters. Fighting alone was the only thing in the army.  Appears during combat.

    Ximen Jianqing's figure was very fast, and in an instant he was in front of the Imperial Guards in the front row. Those slightly panicked Imperial Guards soldiers only had time to raise their hands, but their throats were pierced by Ximen Jianqing's sword. After all, they were just soldiers.  , how can it be compared to the fast sword of this supreme master?

    "I am lagging behind!" Yun Zhongtian laughed loudly, and the sword also took away the lives of several soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like back then, let¡¯s compete to see who can attack faster and kill more people!¡± These words didn¡¯t sound like the words of a dignified general, but rather like the shouts of a murderous maniac.  Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing both looked very calm. Facing this group of thousands of Yulin soldiers, they talked and laughed freely. With every gesture, their swords were pointed at the soldiers' throats. If they were to stab elsewhere, they would be protected by armor.  , I'm afraid that the long sword will turn into scrap metal within a few strokes.

    Ling Luoshi shouted angrily: "Hurry up and set up the formation for me!" Subconsciously, he underestimated Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing. After all, the two of them were the mainstay of the court.  It is not about martial arts skills. Although the two of them are ranked among the top masters in the Southern Chu martial arts world, in reality, not many people can remember this status at all times.

    The thousand-man battalion of the Royal Forest Army slowly changed its formation, and six or seven people formed a group. After Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing eliminated a few more people around them, they opened some gaps in the distance between the two sides.  The weapons are thrust out, and then the short soldiers follow the long weapons to attack. Each regiment also pays attention to coordination.

    Yun Zhongtian and the two men complained in their hearts. The fear of the army stems from this. If there is no coordination of formations, even a thousand people will not be terrible.

    Then it became a bit difficult. There were weapons of different lengths in all directions, including swords, spears, swords and halberds. They had just cut off the tip of the spear, but when the sword arrived, the sword was knocked away, and the spear fell from the shoulders of the soldiers in the front row.  If you stab them, it won't take long before these ordinary swords in your hands will turn into scrap metal.

    Back then, there were still soldiers around to control the battlefield, but now they were just two people alone. Although they were full of passion, they could not solve the actual problem.

    Therefore, Jianghu masters do not dare to say anything in front of the army. Facing the army, even if the army is defeated, Jianghu people have to avoid it.

    There is no way to continue like this. Yun Zhongtian has already received three or four wounds on his body. Although the injuries are not serious, the protective energy is not invulnerable. At most, it can only slightly block the stabbing blade and reduce the chance of being pierced.  It's just a physical possibility.  But the blood flowing out will make him fall sooner or later. As a last resort, Yun Zhongtian roared angrily and punched out. The infuriating energy swept away the weapons coming towards him, and he jumped into the air.

    In fact, the reason why the two of them have not fallen down yet is because the soldiers of the Royal Forest Army have some scruples. After all, they have some respect for a highly respected prime minister and a well-known general.

    The tip of his toe kicked on the tip of a thrusting spear, and Yun Zhongtian flew out of the air at a very fast speed. The soldiers behind him only had time to scream, and Yun Zhongtian had already swept away from a distance of five to six feet.  , However, it still failed to cross all the places where the Royal Forest Army was located, but only reached the center of the formation.

    With all his strength exhausted, Yun Zhongtian used a Thousand Catin Drop and fell quickly. He stepped on the shoulders of a guard soldier who was caught off guard and rose up again.

    Over there, Ximen Jianqing acted in accordance with the law, and people followed him out. However, this time the soldiers of the Royal Forest Army were on guard, and he inevitably had a few more wounds on his body. He cursed in the air: "Old Yun, you are too reckless.  You¡¯re too kind to call me even a single word!¡±

    Yun Zhongtian had no time to answer. A long knife swept from bottom to top, pointing directly at Yun Zhongtian's lower abdomen in mid-air. The viciousness of the move seemed to have reached the extreme level.

    Taking a long breath, Yun Zhongtian swung his long sword down, and with a "ding!" sound, Yun Zhongtian felt his handShe was young and felt a chill in her stomach, and she was horrified in her heart. The person who took action must be a master, with sharp eyesight. If she hadn't reacted quickly, she would have been disemboweled by this attack.

    The moment he lowered his head, he saw an old face, thick and dark eyebrows, and a pair of cold eyes.

    Using the strength to rise up again, this time, he could get behind the Royal Forest Army's formation, which meant he had successfully escaped. However, things in this world were far from going as planned.

    Several black shadows passed by, and the sharp wind sounded suddenly. Yun Zhongtian let out a long sigh. Originally, he had not used all his strength because he might face the chasing Fang masters later, but now he came.  They had to use all their strength to deal with it. These seven winds showed that seven spears thrown with all their strength were generally impossible to dodge in the air. To shoot down all seven spears at once was no more than a dream. What's more, in the hand,  Only half of the sword is left!

    Suddenly there was a long roar, and the true energy from Yun Zhongtian's whole body surged out. He swung the long sword that was only half broken, and drew a circle in front of him. His body turned quickly, and a layer of air flowed out.  , the surge of air shocked the soldiers below and left and right. They became unstable in the strong wind and fell down one after another.

    The spear hit the air curtain and made a roaring sound. It spun into fragments and scattered in all directions, falling into the group of soldiers, causing a howl of misery.

    Seven spears, without exception, with the wildly dancing air current, Yun Zhongtian's figure fell down and stepped on the fallen soldier. The soldier was trampled into meat. Yun Zhongtian's figure flew up again, and in an instant  It passed over the imperial guards and landed at the palace gate.  Only then did the aura dissipate. Yun Zhongtian looked back and saw that Ximen Jianqing, like him, had to use all his strength and was flying towards this change.

    "Papa!" Applause rang out, and the two people stood outside the open palace door, wearing wide cassocks dancing in the wind, looking out of the world and with a bit of Zen.  As for the other person, his whole figure was like an unsheathed sword. He was a young man in white, with cold eyes, but with murderous intent as if he were looking at prey. If Shu Chu were here, he would recognize this person as the one under the eldest prince.  A swordsman with extremely vicious swordsmanship.

    "Zen Master Dafang, are you, an outsider, also involved?" Yun Zhongtian said with a hint of ridicule.

    "Amitabha!" Zen Master Dafang said with a smile: "Buddha said universal salvation. Before the trend of the times comes, we will not tolerate poor monks hiding in Buddhism anymore!"

    "The excuse is simply that the roots of the dust have not been exhausted. The constant relationship with the Fang family is the reason for Zen Master to take action!" Yun Zhongtian simply threw away the broken sword and said: "Since you insist on keeping Yun here, then Yun can't say  All we can do is try our best!¡±

    Ximen Jianqing lightly tapped his feet next to Yun Zhongtian, and his figure swept out, moving forward with the momentum of his spear.

    Nan Jue Spear, this is Ximen Jianqing's most famous stunt. When the Ximen family followed Emperor Yu Lie and swept across the south of the Yangtze River, they relied on Nan Jue Spear. Although Ximen Jianqing does not have the Nan Jue Spear in his hands now, the marksmanship is naturally incompetent.  Still holding back, the tip of the spear tore through the void and seemed to bring out a clear and unusual light, pointing directly at the white-clothed swordsman.

    At the same time, Yun Zhongtian has also taken action. Like Zen Master Dafang, he now has no weapons and relies solely on the skills of his fists and feet. His clothes and sleeves are constantly fluttering, "Pengpeng!" There is a sound, skillful and clumsy, facing Zen Master Dafang.  , you don¡¯t have to use those gorgeous moves anymore!

    The long sword thrust out, the same move as when he and Shu Chu were fighting against each other that day. A full-strength move, no different from Ximen Jianqing. This move between the two of them can be said to be a fight to the death. If nothing unexpected happens, after one move, the situation will change.  Can be determined!

    At the end of this chapter, I once again urge all readers to support the new book of Killing Pigs. The new book is too bleak. The address is as follows:

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 111 The style of riding a horse

    Black shadows appeared in front of them, their cold armors, their horse heads held high, and their spears exuding a cold chill.  .com

    "Guards!" Wu Jingting felt a little bitter at the corners of his eyes. What happened was very unusual. Even if he knew that Tiqi was coming to fetch someone, Fang Mansion immediately went to move reinforcements, but it was not so fast. Now Tiqi has not reached Qingfeng Street yet.  Within a quarter of an hour, the Imperial Guards arrived. Not to mention late at night, even in broad daylight, they could not have arrived so quickly.

    Yang Ruoming also realized this, and turned to look at Fang Yueqin, only to see him with a sullen expression on his face, looking at him like a dead man!

    There was a cold snort in his nose, Yang Ruoming looked at Fang Yue Qin with a bit of anger, he was just a second generation ancestor, he thought that things in the world are not as satisfactory as you think, even when facing the Imperial Guards,  Could it be that Tiqi is afraid?

    "Tiqi is doing something, who is here?" Youtiqi shouted loudly to the imperial guards in front, his voice was long and long, showing his strong internal strength.

    "Humph, what's there to say about Tiqi's rebellion?" A shout came from the Imperial Guard, with a hint of disdain.

    The Tiqi could not help but be furious and raised their crossbows one after another. Most people did not know how terrifying the Tiqi crossbows were.

    At a glance, the shadow of the end cannot be seen, and there are no way to distinguish the guards here, but pondering that there should be no battalion.  Unlike the Royal Forest Army, which is divided into twelve battalions, the Imperial Guard has only four battalions, Suzaku, Xuanwu, Qinglong, and White Tiger. Each of the four battalions has 5,000 men. They are divided into left and right captains, with a guard commander and two deputy commanders above them.  In other words, a captain should be able to recruit three thousand guards. If the captain can convince the crowd, then mobilizing five thousand people is nothing.

    Even if five thousand people come, if you want to capture seventy-six Tiqi, you still have to pay the price in blood.  Yang Ruoming sneered and shouted loudly: "Don't even the dignified captains of the Imperial Guard dare to sign up?"

    Fang Yueqin looked at the Tiqi coldly, but said to the old man beside him: "Looking at these Tiqi, are you sure you can win them all?"

    The white-haired old man on the left replied in a hoarse voice: "Third Young Master, I can't take it!" The answer was simple and clear.

    "Oh? I can't tell. Even the two elders can't hold it. How many brushes do these Tiqi have!" Fang Yueqin sneered: "Just relying on the crossbow in his hand? What are the two elders worried about?"

    "These dolls in front are all very strong!" The white-haired old woman on the other side said: "Look at the one holding the spear, he is strong enough to be on the Heaven Ranking, and the old man is no worse than him!"

    Fang Yueqin was still a little disdainful, but he didn't say anything anymore, and his evaluation of the two elders next to him couldn't help but be a little lower.

    "Hey, I don't bother to say it, but I seem to be afraid of you Tiqi. I am Shangguan Feng, and my brother Song Chaoen is also here. What can you do to us? Haha!" The person who replied over there was very arrogant, without showing his face.  Just shouting loudly among the imperial guards, all the Tiqi have been regarded as turtles in the jar.

    "It turns out that you are the defeated general! I, Xiao Yinniu, am here. I will fight again if I have the ability." Xiao Yinniu obviously recognized the Shangguan style and shouted at the right time: "It turns out that your Imperial Guard really has no one, like  Even a guy like you can become a captain!" With Tiqi's arrogance, it was natural that he would inevitably have conflicts with others. In a restaurant, Xiao Yinniu once acted like a Shangguan and even used violence to knock the opponent to his knees.  After falling down, Shangguan Feng didn't dare to come back to regain his position. At that time, he was just a music leader, but now he climbed to the rank of captain, and he climbed fast enough.

    Shangguan Feng was silent for a while, and then roared: "Who can fight with you, a mad bull? Now even if you kowtow to me and call me grandpa, you can't leave!"

    Xiao Yinniu smiled strangely, raised his crossbow, and pulled the trigger towards the place where the sound was heard. The crossbow arrow was shot out with a sharp sound of wind, and there was a scream from there, and then someone fell off his horse.  Even armor could not stop the crossbow's lethality. Unfortunately, it was not accurate enough in the dark, and it was unclear whether it hit Shangguan Feng or not.

    However, the result was soon known, and Shangguan Feng was still shouting: "Give them all to me, kill these bastards, and I will give five hundred taels of silver to anyone who kills someone!"

    The power of money is infinite. A group of guards rushed forward, the sound of horses was heard again, the spears were flattened, and they began to charge.

    Even these thousands of horses can trample his side into a pulp. Yang Ruoming smiled bitterly, and without him giving orders, all the cavalry raised their crossbows consciously.

    The terror of the crossbows was once again demonstrated. The imperial guards who were the first to rush out fell down in rows. Only masters like Shu Chu and Heng Qixin could be at ease with the lethality of the crossbows. Even Fang Yueqin was slightly  His color changed. If all the Tiqiu had shot at him, even with the two elders nearby, he would definitely die. However, because of his identity, he did not shoot them all on a large scale.

    It¡¯s a pity that although Tiqi was not wasted,?But the crossbow bolts were still used up. They had fired no less than a hundred arrows against the guards of Fang Mansion before, and they had also fired quite a few against the black mist. Now after a burst of firing, most of the crossbow machines had run out of arrows.

    The crossbow machine becomes scrap metal after shooting the arrows. Because the structure is complex and it is difficult to install the crossbow, the crossbow machine is a high-cost item. Even the border troops are not equipped with it. Of course, there are other considerations.

    After hanging the crossbow machine back on the saddle, the cavalry mobilized to dismount their horses. Seven or eight people formed a small team, preparing to face the imperial guards who were about to rush over.

    The crossbow arrows just now took away the lives of about five or six hundred Guardsmen. The soldiers of the Guards roared. The people in front already felt hesitant and uneasy. The companions beside them fell one by one, smelling death.  Permeated in the night.  The lethality of the crossbow machine was a big blow to the morale of the Guards. After the crossbow arrows were finally fired, the Guards cheered and accelerated their horses.

    Xiao Yinniu Monster laughed and shouted loudly to a Tiqi on the side: "Little Shanzi, are you afraid?"

    Xiao Shanzi is very young, only in his early twenties. Facing thousands of troops, he is indeed a little scared. He only feels that the hand holding the sword is shaking. When he came out, he did not think about how many enemies he would face, so every Ti  The cavalrymen only took their own weapons and did not lead any soldiers. Moreover, they were all wearing brocade-woven Tiqiu costumes, not even soft armor at all.  These all lead to the disadvantages of the Tiqi. Of course, in the face of the difference in numbers, these are insignificant.

    With the sword in his hand, He Wuqiu raised his saber and chopped a rushing imperial guard in half. A Tiqi next to him threw a handful of dark green seeds, hitting several people.  On the face of Mingti Cavalry, several imperial guards rushing in the front row were caught off guard and fell off their horses, only to be trampled to pieces by the imperial guards behind them.

    On the narrow street, the Imperial Guards were too numerous to form a siege. This meant that they had to pay a huge price to capture the Tiqi. Anyone among the Tiqi could be regarded as a good martial artist.  How can it be compared to the lack of training of the Imperial Guards?

    Whole rows fell down. The Imperial Guards were a little crazy. Their combat power was really unsightly. They only relied on the large number of people.

    Fang Yueqin's face was also a little ugly, and he kept shouting "trash". The combat power of Tiqi was more than half a step higher than imagined.

    At the end of Qingfeng Street, Feng Xiaoxing stood upstairs, watching the battle without comment. Next to him, a short middle-aged man with a few strands of goatee sighed softly and said: "The combat power of the Imperial Guards  With such a difference, relying on them to protect the capital is really a headache!"

    Feng Xiaoxing said nonchalantly: "Among the four battalions of the imperial guards, only the Suzaku battalion is the strongest. It is led by two masters, Ximen Zhan and Qiu Qiwu. Its combat power is no less than that of Wangfengkou's army!"

    "Your Highness, congratulations!" Goatee flattered him: "If Your Highness is leading the troops, he will not be able to flatter you compared to Qiu Qiwu!"

    Feng Xiaoxing snorted, a bit of pride flashed on his face, and said: "That's the truth. If the soldiers I led were so bad, they would have been dragged out and chopped down long ago!"

    "Heh, that's how His Highness's demeanor rivals that of Emperor Yu Lie!"

    "Let's go!" Feng Xiaoxing suddenly ordered.

    "Where to go?" Goatee asked confused.

    "Don't you think tonight's situation is too unusual? We have to go to the palace to have a look!" Feng Xiaoxing said expressionlessly.

    The casualties were still increasing. Although three people among the Tiqi had fallen, the formation was not chaotic at all. The Tiqi on both sides of the street resisted the charges on the sides, and in the middle of the street, they made way for the guards.  The army rushed over, and the Tiqi guarding behind cleanly killed the imperial guards who rushed in. The Tiqi who specialized in concealed weapons spotted where his comrades were in danger, and immediately used hidden weapons to help. The tacit cooperation allowed the imperial guards to  The guardsmen were frightened.  The street can allow about seven or eight knights to charge together, so the Guards cannot use it at all. The battle has been going on for a while, but they still have not been able to break through the Tiqi defense line.

    Yang Ruoming was glad in his heart that the Imperial Guards were not equipped with crossbows, and they did not even bring bows and arrows. Perhaps it was because they were too hasty. Anyway, these reasons are why Tiqi has only lost three people.  However, Yang Ruoming was still worried. After all, there were too many Imperial Guards. For two captains, if not five thousand, there were probably three or four thousand.

    Xiao Yin Niu Monster yelled, riding his horse with small steps among his people. He dismounted the horse with great flexibility, and did not bump into his companions because of the tight space. Between the advance and retreat, the things he threw were taken away.  The lives of more than a dozen Praetorian Guardsmen.

    His interest was not diminished, and he saw a companion in front of him fell down. Xiao Yinniu made up for the gap, waved the scimitar in his hand, and knocked away the spear that was stabbing him. The blade slipped smoothly, ducked his head, and avoidedWith a spear drawn, the man rushed in front of a knight in front of him. When he raised his head, the knight saw Xiao Yinniu's face clearly and couldn't help but be startled.

    Xiao Yinniu was disdainful. On the battlefield, who had time to be stunned?  As expected, the Imperial Guard couldn't do it. He raised his knife and chopped off the head of the enemy in front of him. He lowered himself again, stretched out his arm, and chopped off the knight next to him.

    Of course, you can't rush into the enemy's formation, step off the horse with a slap, and the horse will immediately retreat with small steps.

    In Tiqi¡¯s equestrian skills, if you think you are second, no one would dare to think you are first.  This is Xiao Yinniu's idea. In Tiqi, everyone knows those fancy things, and they can do them effortlessly, such as hiding the saddle, hiding the whole person under the horse's belly, or standing on the horse while galloping.  , these are all very easy, but they are not of much use on the battlefield.

    But at this moment, Xiao Yinniu heard the reminder from his companion behind him: "Be careful!"

    At this moment, Xiao Yinniu suddenly fell down, lying on his back on the horse. A long spear passed by his face, and the sound of wind made his face hurt.  Xiao Yinniu was furious. Without even waiting to get up, he raised his hand and struck out with a knife. He lifted the gun upwards and supported the horse's back with his left hand. He straightened up and drew out the knife. The sharp sword flashed and slashed the belt in front of him.  His horrified face was split in two, blood was spilled all over his body, but Xiao Yinniu screamed strangely.

    Wu Jingting glanced at Yang Ruoming worriedly. Yang Ruoming understood the meaning and shouted: "Breakout, in the direction of coming. Luo Ping, Zhang Fu, Luo Ji'an, Zhang Yuanfan, ancient names, Leng Qiqing, Lao Xue, you take the lead,  Xiao Yinniu, take the people around you to the rear, and the others will be in the middle, so they can fill in at any time!"

    At this point, there is no room for any more wastage. After all, there are still too few people. If this continues, sooner or later they will all be wasted, and it is impossible to abandon the horse and escape. Yang Ruoming is not sure about the two masters beside Fang Yueqin.  Able to block them.

    After hearing the order, Tiqi responded quickly. The people named by Yang Ruoming can be said to be among the top martial arts experts in Tiqi, and they are also well versed in the art of combined attack. As the horses staggered, the seven people were approaching the one who was still resisting.  Beside the Tiqi, the Tiqi quickly retreated, and the seven of them took action to resist the pursuit of the Imperial Guards over there. There was no hesitation in taking over, and the cooperation of the seven people was much better than the previous Tiqi.  , more familiar, the horses rushed forward, and after cutting down the few guards in front, they quickly took up the positions of these guards and faced off against the enemies in front again.

    The horses neighed, and this small street was dyed red with blood. Under the bright red lanterns of Fang Mansion, the ground was covered with flowing dark red.

    Another Tiqi fell down, and Yang Ruoming sighed in his heart. Who among them is not someone he is familiar with, who has drank together, fought together, and practiced cooperation together in the martial arts field?

    "Leave the two of them alone!" Fang Yueqin's pale face was sinister. The transferred Imperial Guard Military Commission was too unbearable, and Shangguan Feng was simply a useless waste.  After saying this to the two elders beside him, Fang Yueqin didn't dare to ask for help and stepped into the gate.

    Glancing at Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting, the two old men waited for Fang Yueqin's figure to disappear from the gate, then pounced out like falcons, their fingers spread out and as sharp as hooks.

    Did Yang Ruoming finally take action? Without even thinking about it, Yang Ruoming drew out his spear from bottom to top. The Yang family's spear generally had upright moves, but there were also vicious moves that could survive on the battlefield.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Please support the new book

 Text Chapter 112 The Fat and Thin Old Man

    (This book no longer requires votes. If you really support Pig Killer, please vote for Pig Killer¡¯s new book. Thank you!)

    Looking at Princess Feng Ning's fierceness, Shu Chu's spine felt a little chilly. Women really cannot be offended. If she had been pestering him as much as she is now, and she was reluctant to kill him, it would be a problem.

    However, Shu Chu is happy to watch the excitement of Fang Qinghe, who is in trouble now. It's not that he doesn't want to help, it's just that his current condition is really not good. The sneak attack just now has consumed a lot of energy, and now he feels a little dazed.  Just watch the excitement.

    Mr. Gao and Eunuch Cao have also taken action. Although the dead soldiers tried their best to resist, the two men were superb in martial arts and had taken away the lives of three dead soldiers in a matter of seconds.

    Fang Qinghe groaned in his heart, but was disturbed by Shu Chu's sudden attack. He originally wanted to delay the time, but he had to face these masters, and he also lost his combat power. He had no choice but to let all the dead soldiers mobilize, but the situation was still  It was very bad. If Shu Chu took action again, he would have to lose his life here.  I just hope that people from outside will come quickly and that the masters of the Fang Mansion will not be entangled by the guards in the palace.

    Seeing Shu Chu standing aside and watching the fun, Ying Wufeng was a little strange, so he asked: "Boss, do you want to help?"

    Shu Chu leaned against the wall and said, "Go and help me, I'll take a rest now!"

    In response, Ying Wufeng stepped forward with the sword, unfolded the sword technique, and transformed into a ball of shadow, quickly involving the two dead soldiers who came to resist.  But I didn't expect that these two dead soldiers were not low in martial arts. Although they were involved, they could still resist with all their strength. They ignored the dozens of blood marks on their bodies and blindly sought to fight back.

    But at this moment, two figures flew in from outside the palace gate and stepped on the heads of the guards who were being killed below. The guards who were stepped on were caught off guard and their skulls were crushed. They didn't even have time to scream.  He fell down. Those who were busy killing him were only surprised when the figure flew past their heads and screamed, but Shu Chu could see it clearly.

    Both of them are old men in their fifties. The one on the left has triangular eyes and is as thin as a hemp stalk, while the one on the right is quite fat, as if he has been blown up by the air, and his flesh is still sloshing around like water.  .  Shu Chu couldn't help but laugh. These two people looked quite opposite.

    Princess Feng Ning, who got up again, danced with a sword light. The green light condensed from the sword tip hit the sword of the man in front of Fang Qinghe. The sword broke. The man gritted his teeth and was unable to resist. The broken sword  Even though he was swallowed whole by the sword light, he didn't care. He struck out a palm from the left side, and the sound of the wind caused by the accumulated strength showed that he had used a move that would lead to death.

    The two fat and thin old men were still in the air and had already seen Fang Qinghe's figure. They flew away at the same time. There were guards with slightly higher martial arts skills underneath them who took the opportunity to stab them with swords such as Defeat Xu. They only scratched their clothes, but  Bleeding marks cannot be scratched.

    They immediately spotted Princess Feng Ning, and the two of them placed their feet on the guard's head. They attacked from the left and the right in a pincer attack. The energy they aroused surged in the air, raising Feng Yan's hair.

    ?????????????????????The two people are practicing strange martial arts, not afraid of swords, and do not use weapons. Shu Chu was helpless and showed a wry smile.

    With the power of the two of them, Feng Zhu would definitely not be able to withstand the combined attack of these two people. Shu Chu didn't want a delicate beauty to die here. He hadn't made up his mind yet, so how could he allow for any loss?  Of course, if you have your mind set, there is no room for error.

    The Xu-Zhuan Sword has already been unsheathed. Shu Chu is not in a hurry, and his body is not fast. Now that he has taken action, he must do it beautifully.  Of course, the most important thing is to do something good for yourself, right?

    Feng Yan was shocked when he felt the energy coming towards his face. He immediately sheathed his sword and stepped back. He wiped the neck of the man next to him who was about to die with him with his sword. He raised his sword and set up defense in front of him. Unexpectedly, the fat man's  The hand still passed through the defensive circle created by the sword, and the hand that seemed to be leaking oil grabbed her face.

    And the thin man was even more incredible. He was in the air, and he actually stepped on him with both feet.

    Although he is retreating, how can the sword light emitted by Huangji Tianxin be easy to fight?  However, the fat man handed over his hand easily. Although the sleeves had disappeared under the sword light, looking at the chubby hand, Feng Xi felt a sense of fear in his heart.

    The thin man was kicking and kicking in the air, which was no different from jumping corpses, but being able to jump like this in the air was really shocking.  Shu Chu was dumbfounded. He couldn't tell that there were guards underneath him just now, but he couldn't tell. In the space given by Feng Yan after he retreated, he could still dance like this. It was really amazing. Such light kung fu, Shu Chu asked himself if he could practice it for another hundred years.  Can't do it either.

    Nai He retreated in a hurry and killed someone along the way to delay a little time. Feng Zhu's speed was incomparable to the speed of the fat and thin old man. He saw the hand that was not dripping oil getting closer and closer to him, andMoreover, the energy generated by jumping corpses in the air made the mask buzz, making Feng Zhu feel a little desperate.

    Gritting his teeth, he stabbed out the sword directly. Huangji Tianxin's true energy had been raised to the extreme, and it stabbed the palm of the fat hand. The fat man was suffocated and made a slightly surprised sound.

    Although the fat man was successfully forced to retreat, it only caused the fat man to retreat slightly. The fat man was not injured, and the thin man on top of him had already stepped down with his feet.

    She tilted her head sharply, causing Feng Shu to stoop, but she still felt that the skinny man's dirty feet were about to touch her shoulders.  He was no longer afraid of death. Feng Zhu felt a little disgusted. Being touched by a man in such a way made him want to vomit.

    But before he could vomit, Feng Yan felt his back touch a soft place. Before he could react, his feet were held up by a sword.

    The thin man let out a scream, and he bounced up again, soaring into the sky, and hit the roof of Zichen Palace. He let out a scream again, and smashed down like a huge boulder, knocking down several dead soldiers.

    Feng Zhu¡¯s current feeling cannot be described as disgusting. She feels as if there is a fly stuffed in her mouth, feeling uncomfortable all over.  Because, one hand was already wrapped around her waist, so tightly that his fingers were resting on her lower abdomen.

    With a muffled grunt, Feng Zhi returned his elbow and struck out. Still halfway, he heard a lazy voice in his ear: "Be careful in front of you!"

    Although she hated someone so much that she gritted her teeth, Feng Zhu had to face the fat man in front of him who handed him his hand again.  At this time, the thin man let out a desperate cry: "Well, how do you know where my cover is?"

    He stabbed the sword out again, but Feng Zhu felt a lot more relieved. The fat man turned his wrist and avoided the sword. Feng Xu had no choice but to increase his speed and stabbed seven or eight swords in succession, but he was also hit.  It was quite a bit, but the fat man's hands didn't know what they were made of, but they were still intact.

    Feng Zhu wanted to retreat again, but was held back by his weak chest, unable to retreat any further. He really wanted to turn back and stab the man behind him to death, but he still had to face the enemy in front of him first.

    "Do you know how you died?" Shu Chuyouyou said.

    "What?" Princess Feng Ning, who was concentrating on the enemy, did not expect Shu Chu to speak suddenly, and was a little confused.

    "You're so stupid!" Shu Chu rolled his eyes. When Feng Zhu raised his hand to draw the sword, the hand holding the sword quickly passed through her armpit, and the sword stabbed out lightly.

    Feng Zhu was furious and cursed angrily: "Shu Chu, you bastard, I will definitely kill you!" But the fat man's hand was close to the sword and he grabbed it again.

    "You still don't believe me, is his hand longer or your sword?" Shu Chu said with a smile, swinging the sword casually, and pointed at the fat man's chest. The fat man had no expression on his face, and he didn't take precautions, but he suddenly  His figure was suffocated, with an incredible look in his eyes.

    "Is it invulnerable?" Shu Chu chuckled and said, "Not bad, not bad, but my sword is said to be the Void-Slaying Sword of the number one master Li Ruojie, and its texture is quite special!"

    The fat man was furious and retracted the sword that was grabbing Shu Chu. How could Shu Chu let him catch him? He couldn't release his sword energy. Could it be that if he just moved the sword casually, it would be slower than before?

    The fat man didn't care. He waved his hands and set up a defensive line. However, the wind was also revealed. The long sword followed suit and stabbed the fat man's body. The fat man refused to retreat, waving his hands again and again, but at no speed.  Not as good as the swords of Shu and Chu.

    "Not bad, not too stupid!" Shu Chu said with a smile, biting Feng Yan's ear.

    "You're going to die!" Feng Chu spat, full of anger, but suddenly realized that his unscrupulous words were suspected of being flirting, and his face couldn't help but blush.  But at this moment, I felt something hard touching me under my back, and I couldn't help but be surprised, what is this?

    However, after all, Bingxue was a smart person, and Feng Zhu immediately woke up and realized what it was.  Shu Chu was deliberately teasing him when he started to stick to Feng Chu. He didn't want to stick to Feng Chu for a while. After smelling the virgin breath on Feng Chu's body, his body naturally reacted. But who is Shu Chu?  His expression was still very natural, but something seemed to be stirring in his heart.  Instead of retreating slightly, he pressed closer.

    Now Feng Yan's ears and neck were red. She gritted her teeth and struck the fat man's hand with a sword, then quickly retreated, and the hilt of the sword struck Shu Chu's hand stretched out from her armpit.

    Shu Chu¡¯s reaction was not unpleasant, but he was still hit by the sword hilt. His hand hurt and he almost couldn¡¯t hold the sword.  He couldn't help shouting angrily: "You crazy woman, are you here again?"

    Ignoring Shu Chu's scolding, Feng Zhu's sword became more urgent, but the fat man was indeed a very good master. Taking advantage of Feng Zhu and Shu Chu's small movements, he accelerated his attack, took a big step forward, and turned into a grab.  For fist, oneThe punch came out, but the speed slowed down strangely.

    Another sword stabbed out. Since there was no way to retreat, the only option was to push the fat man back. Unexpectedly, the sword reached the air and suddenly stopped strangely. Or, it cannot be said to have stopped, but it suddenly became extremely slow.  , it seemed that time stopped passing in front of the fat man's slowly stretched out hand.

    Just like that, I saw the fat man's fist hitting the sword. All his movements were as slow as a snail crawling, but in fact they were very fast. The strong force came from the sword. Feng Zhi was unsteady and fell backwards.  Into Shu Chu's arms.

    Shu Chu took advantage of the situation and changed the position of his left hand around her waist. He exerted force with his hand upward to prevent Feng Zha from slipping to the ground, but managed to hold it firmly on the towering peak.

    The fat man's hand was still moving forward, and Shu Chu stabbed out with his sword, but it was also very slow.

    Feng Yan let out a low cry, feeling Shu Chu's hand crawling on his body like a snake, twisting his body. Unbearable anymore, he wanted to break free from Shu Chu's hand, but he heard a low cry in his ear.  : "Stop making trouble, wait until you kill the fat man first!"

    Feng Zhu was stunned for a moment and did not struggle any more.

    As the fists and swords met, Shu Chu's body shook slightly, and he felt a little frustrated in his heart.  It's all that damn Mowglis, otherwise it would be the turn of such a Xiaoxiao to be so rampant?

    There was a trace of blood on the fist. The fat man choked on his fist, but slowly struck again.

    With a groan, Shu Chu drew his sword from below and stabbed the fat man in the chest. The fat man gritted his teeth and decided not to care and continued to punch.  Previously, he had let Shu Chu's sword stab him, which had caused a lot of blood marks, but he still couldn't find his move, so he didn't care about these flesh wounds, thinking about it, and killed Shu Chu in one fell swoop.

    But Shu Chu didn't give him another chance. The long sword hit Tanzhong, Qihai, Mingmen and Jianjing one by one from bottom to top. When he was hit for the first time, Fatty didn't care yet.  It was just a flesh pain, but then he felt something was wrong.

    But at this moment, Shu Chu's sword had pierced his throat. The fat man's eyes suddenly widened in disbelief, and he fell down.

    Shu Chu smiled and said, "Anyone who has advantages must be defeated. If you don't understand this truth, you will not be able to become a top master."

    Seeing the fat man fall, Feng Yan said, "Can you let me go now?"

    "Let's give it another hug. With two swords together, we are invincible. Why don't you give it a try, beauty?" Shu Chu said with a smile.

    Feng Zhidao was about to curse, but she only felt a chill on her face. Shu Chu took off the mask on her face again. Her peerless appearance, with a rosy color that didn't come from anger or shyness, was bright and alluring.  , I¡¯m afraid that few men won¡¯t be tempted.  Several dead soldiers who were near were startled. Before Feng Zhu could react, Shu Chu said again: "Killing Fang Qinghe is a rare opportunity!"

    Gritting his teeth, Feng Xi twisted his body and drew his sword. When the dead soldiers were stunned, he used his sword to deal with them one by one. When he was about to find Fang Qinghe's location, he found that the man had arrived at the gate, separated by a large number of guards and dead soldiers.  scholar.

    Just as he was about to rush over, Shu Chu sighed and said, "It's too late, let's break out!"

    Beside him, Ying Wufeng asked: "Why is it so late?"

    As soon as the words fell, at the gate, the armored forest guards surged up and surrounded Fang Qinghe. One of them shouted: "Those who put down their weapons will not be killed, and the rest will not be killed!"

    Zichen Palace is very large, so hundreds of soldiers poured in at once. With their swords in hand, the guards who were still struggling could not stop so many soldiers. They were killed one by one before they even had time to fight back, regardless of whether they were dead soldiers.  Shadow Guard or Tiqi, the Royal Forest Army doesn't care which side he belongs to.

    The guards and shadow guards fought back, but in the end they couldn't stand the crowd.

 Text Chapter 113 Snowy Night Falling

    Please support the new book. I would like to thank you for your support. This book will continue to be released to repay everyone.

    Each hand is not fast, but with the power of breaking stones, the weather in the clouds has a long rhythm, and the movements are as fast as lightning. It is not that I don¡¯t want to appear calm, but it is because if I don¡¯t defeat Zen Master Dafang as soon as possible, the delay will be longer.  It's getting more and more dangerous.  .com

    Zen Master Dafang¡¯s cassock was fluttering endlessly. He raised his hands and intersected with Yun Zhongtian¡¯s palms.

    "Poof!" With a sound, Yun Zhongtian still maintained his forward posture, but Zen Master Dafang had already flown back.

    A sharp wind sounded, and Ling Luoshi lowered his long bow. Yun Zhongtian turned back and smashed the long arrow into pieces. The man was floating again, but he was flying in the open space outside the palace in the direction of Yun Mansion.  go.

    The spear and the sword intersected in a straight line without any difference. At the intersection, the weapon made of fine iron was shattered inch by inch, and the broken sword penetrated into the white wax rod, as powerful as a broken bamboo.

    Ximen Jianqing was secretly frightened. This young man's fighting spirit was so strong that it was even stronger than him who was in a special situation. He felt as if he had a deep hatred.

    The sword stopped two inches in front of Ximen Jianqing's sword-holding hand, and the sword's indomitable force finally came to an end.  Ximen Jianqing suddenly let go, and his fingers slipped over the tip of the sword. The swordsman in white trembled slightly, stepped back suddenly, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Ximen Jianqing's figure flew up and chased Yun Zhongtian.

    "Zen Master Dafang, I appreciate it!" Yun Zhongtian's low voice came, and his figure disappeared behind the house in the distance.  Ximen Jianqing also disappeared.

    Zen Master Dafang smiled bitterly, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He secretly thought in his heart that if you did this, you would seriously hurt me directly without any politeness. It's good that you don't need to make any more excuses.

    The swordsman in white looked suspicious, glanced at Zen Master Dafang coldly for a few times, but said nothing, abandoned the pause, and walked away.

    On the long street, it was dark without any lights. Ximen Jianqing spit out a mouthful of blood and staggered a little. Yun Zhongtian suddenly sensed it and turned around and asked, "Are you injured?"

    "It's just a minor injury, it doesn't count!" Ximen Jianqing said as he tried his best to chase Yun Zhongtian's figure.

    "I'll take you back to your house first!" Yun Zhongtian said.

    "No, I'm fine!"

    "Take care!" Yun Zhongtian's figure swept out, and after a few ups and downs, he was already dozens of feet away. Ximen Jianqing suddenly stepped down, panting violently, leaning against the eaves, taking a long breath, and let out a cry  Whistle.  The two grown men are both knowledgeable people. Naturally, they don't need to act like mother-in-law and mother-in-law. They have truly established a friendship between gentlemen over time. They can understand each other's feelings in just a few words.

    The special contact method of the Ximen family can only be tried to see if someone from the Ximen family is around.

    The Duke Yun's Mansion was already in sight, but Yun Zhongtian suddenly paused.

    "Amitabha!" There was a bit of sadness in the voice, but a piece of yellow clothes stood out in the darkness. The leader was Baoshu.

    The sky in the clouds suddenly let out a long sigh and looked up at the sky.

    I don¡¯t know since when, a layer of gray clouds has accumulated in the sky. Although it is dark, you can still see it clearly. The cold wind is blowing wildly. In this late night of the twelfth lunar month, it is not far from the end of the year, but we can still wait until the end of the year.  What?

    Yun Zhongtian whistled in his mouth, and the surroundings were quiet. The young monk sighed: "Master Prime Minister, there is no need to greet you. The people in your Eagle Hall have been removed!"

    Yun Zhongtian's expression changed, but he smiled again: "The Yingtang that I thought was secret was actually removed so easily. Yingtang, I'm so disappointed!"

    Baoshu said: "Fang Taiwei killed more than 100 masters and killed more than 90 people before he was able to remove all the power of Yingtang. Master Yun does not need to underestimate himself! If we hadn't intervened, Master Yun would have had the leading power in the capital!"

    "Everything is about results, Master Baoshu. No matter how the process is, it is only the result after all. What this world needs is just an ending!"

    "That's good!" Baoshu nodded and said, "In that case, Lord Yun, please take action!"

    "Everything is about results. How is that different from what I do in the Demon Sect?" Heng Qixin smiled lightly, sat cross-legged on the eaves, looked at the low-pressure clouds in the dark sky, and said, "It's going to snow!"

    "Master Heng Sect, I apologize to you for leaving me behind. Master said Master Heng Sect is a smart man and must know how to choose!" Baoshu was not surprised by Heng Qixin's appearance and even smiled.

    "Huh?" Heng Qixin smiled and said, "I wanted to have a good sleep, but I didn't expect that the capital would be so lively tonight!"

    "What do you think, Master Heng?" Baoshu asked when Heng Qixin didn't answer.

    "Thank you very much, Master Luo, for your kindness., but there is a saying in our demon sect that everyone will be repaid for their actions!  "Heng Qixin said slowly: "I was as anxious as a lost dog on Luofeng Gang. Although I, Heng Qixin, were generous, it was only in the middle of the night. If I just forgot like this, it is really not a human thing!  "

    "That's a pity. Apparently the leader of the Heng Sect will also have a hand in it now?" Baoshu asked.

    Hengqi shook his head and said with a smile: "Yingtang's power in the capital is much stronger than that of Demon Sect, there is no need for me to interfere!"

    "The Master of the Heng Sect has great views. The Lord has humiliated his ministers to death. On one-third of an acre of Yingtang's land, he allowed others to run rampant, making the Master of the Heng Sect laugh!" On the other side of the Yu Yun Mansion, four people walked side by side, four of them wearing black  With his clothes covered and his face covered, he stood far behind the twelve monks.

    Baoshu was slightly shocked, but said with a smile: "It's just four people. There are twelve of my brothers, so we still have the upper hand!"

    "That's not necessarily true. No matter how many rabbits there are, how can they compare with lions?" Heng Qixin said leisurely: "Of course, I'm not saying you are rabbits, they are lions, it's just an analogy!"

    "Well, of course the real lion is me!"

    Rolling his eyes, Baoshu felt a little helpless, why are the people in Nanchu so stinky?  Even the dignified master of the Demon Sect has this kind of virtue.

    The monks in yellow clothes behind Baoshu lined up to block the four masked men in black. The four men had to stop, but they bent down to Yun Zhongtian from a distance and said: "My subordinates are late for rescue, please  Master, forgive me!"

    Yun Zhongtian shouted from a distance: "If you are still here, then the relationship will be better, I have to thank you!"

    "Don't dare!" After saying these two words, the four people took action at the same time, and the four long swords were staggered and thrust out.

    The monk in yellow was a little confused. The martial arts of these four people were extraordinary, and they attacked without any warning. They were bending down a moment ago, but they suddenly attacked. However, compared to their strength, they were only five to five. What could the monk in yellow do in these few days?  His fame in the capital is also extraordinary.

    Baoping used his footwork to avoid the stabbing sword, and pointed it at him. The man in black reacted strangely. He didn't wait for the wind to move the sword, then straightened it horizontally, and slashed Monk Baoping straight.  When he was about to turn his wrists to change his moves, he didn't expect that the swords of these men in black were extremely fast. The sword beside him actually missed the senior brother next to him and stabbed straight into his lower abdomen.

    As a last resort, Baoping took a step back, but from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Senior Brother Baofeng taking a step back. These four men in black were particular about combined attacks. For a moment, Baoping and the others were unprepared.  They were all forced to take a step back, but the man in black took this opportunity to move forward, and then struck again.

    Baoshu snorted and suddenly raised his voice: "Brother dear, let's do it!"

    The baby monk responded and jumped out, his broad yellow robes shaking in the cold wind.

    "It's snowing, haha!" Heng Qixin laughed loudly and said: "How can you listen to the snow late at night without drinking wine!" As if by magic, he took out a pot of wine from his arms and murmured: "What a pity.  There¡¯s no one to drink with!¡±

    The three monks followed the baby monk and rushed out, covering Yun Zhongtian in four directions.

    The four monks, including Baoshu, did not move. They just stared at him with a calm expression, drinking together on the eaves, not daring to be careless.

    "Buddha speaks to Subhuti. All Bodhisattvas and Mahasattvas should surrender their minds in this way. All sentient beings" Monk Bao Bao stood still and did not make a move, but actually recited a Buddhist sutra.  The other three monks also followed the chanting, and for a while, the melodious and deep sound of Sanskrit singing sounded in the quiet night.

    Snowflakes fluttered, falling at most three inches above everyone's heads, and turned into mist. They sipped wine, raised their glasses to the treasure tree, and said, "What is the name of the master?"

    "The poor monk's precious tree!"

    "Oh, the Buddha said to save all sentient beings, but Master kills all living beings. Don't you think it is against the Buddha's will?" Heng Qixin said nonchalantly.

    "The path of compassion that I have cultivated, killing is not compassion." Baoshu said loudly.

    "I don't understand!" Heng Qixin shook his head and said, "But those who can justify doing bad things are either monks or Taoist priests. Anyway, I can't compare with you!" Heng Qixin took a sip of wine and sighed: "So, I hate it now.  you!"

    "How lucky this poor monk is to be hated by the leader of the Heng Sect!" Baoshu said with a smile.

    Yun Zhongtian's heart was shaken for a while, and he suddenly felt that something was not good. He raised his palm and smacked it. The wind from his palm hit the precious monk in front of him like a violent wave, but it was like a mud cow sinking into the sea.

    With a start in his heart, he rushed out and hit the head of the young monk next to him. Hey, even if the four of them were in one body, their heads wouldn't be able to withstand a blow, right?

    Sure enough, when the monk tilted his head, three iron lotus seeds came towards him. Yuntian raised his hand and grabbed the iron lotus seeds, while his original hand remained unchanged and slapped the monk.There was another sound of wind nearby, and a sword and a pestle struck out of the air.

    Without weapons, he would be at a disadvantage. Hengqi watched Yun Zhongtian in danger. He sipped his wine and had no intention of helping. He said leisurely to Baoshu: "Now I think that monks are much more hateful than Taoist priests!"

    Baoshu was speechless, but was cautiously on guard. Heng Qixin's strength was definitely stronger than Yun Zhongtian's. It would not be easy if he suddenly launched an attack.

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, gradually falling like goose feathers, but not a single snowflake fell around Heng Qixin. His hand was shaking the wine bottle, his movements were relaxed and casual. Monk Baoshu looked at it but felt that something was wrong. Finally, the wine dripped.  He jumped out from the mouth of the pot, flicked his fingers repeatedly, and drops of wine shot out under the agitation of true energy.

    "It's boring to drink alone. I also invite all the masters to try this fine wine called Thousand Miles of Fragrance!"

    Baoshu was shocked, and turned around quickly. The cassock under him flew out in this turn, floating like a cloud, blocking the incoming wine drops. "Pengpeng!" was heard endlessly, and Baoshu's reaction was also  It was just in time, but the drop of wine hit the cassock, and in an instant, holes the size of fingers were shot out of the cassock.

    "Do it!" With a low shout, Baoshu ignored the cassock that was hit by the drink and fell down.  The other three monks followed closely.

    With a long laugh, Heng Qixin suddenly stood up and directed several wind flicks at the four of them.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Taking advantage of every possible location.

    Baoshu stretched out his white jade finger in the air, pointing directly above the wind. His figure was not suffocated, and he still rushed towards the house.  The other three were not as far away as the treasure tree. They were disturbed by Heng Qi Xin Zhi Feng. Although they were not injured, they were exhausted in the air and fell down.

    Before the person landed on the roof, Monk Baoshu formed a hand seal and let out a loud shout. The pressure was overwhelming, and Heng Qixin let out a light sigh. This young monk was more capable than he expected.

    However, before Monk Baoshu stepped onto the roof, Heng Qixin had already stepped in front of Monk Baoshu and punched out.

    It seems that the pressure is spreading, and Heng Qixin¡¯s punching speed does not slow down, but is a little faster. Monk Baoshu¡¯s expression is solemn, he makes seals with both hands, and hits Heng Qixin¡¯s fist.

    There must be something weird in it. Heng Qixin closed and released his fist, passing Baoshu's handprint, and struck out again.

    Finally exhausted, Baoshu had no choice but to hook his toes on the tiles at the edge of the eaves. Before Heng Qixin's fist could reach his body, he suddenly volleyed and spun steeply, leaving the place Heng Qixin was guarding and trying to get to the roof from another place.

    "Interesting!" Heng Qixin chuckled, floated out, and struck out again before Monk Baoshu rushed to the roof. Monk Baoshu stretched out his hand to let Heng Qixin's fist go, but clasped his wrist. What is Heng Qixin?  How can a character allow such a situation to happen?  Immediately he changed his moves, his fist was low, and it instantly sank towards Baoshu's lower abdomen.

    The two of them tried a few more tricks, but Baoshu finally had no choice but to turn around again and seek to get into the house from other places.

    Taking the time to send out a few fingers, the other three monks who wanted to go to the house again fell back to the ground. They killed the treasure tree with all their strength. Taking advantage of the favorable location, the treasure tree kept spinning around the edge of the house. Looking from a distance, the treasure tree monk  As if dancing, he kept spinning and smiling.

    Heng Qixin felt that he was a bit like that gangster Shu Chu. If Shu Chu were here, he would probably have to let Baoshu take off his clothes. However, Heng Qixin felt that a big monk doing a striptease was not good-looking, so he was not very interested in it.

    Poor Monk Baoshu, it would be better if he fell directly, but Heng Qixin deliberately restrained himself, making him think that even if he couldn't get on the roof, he could at least hold Heng Qixin down so that other junior brothers could have a chance to climb up, but he didn't want to become Heng Qixin.  The object of Qi Xin's entertainment in the middle of the night, oh, it's not the middle of the night, it's not far from dawn. If the people get up early, they might be able to see this weird scene.

    However, Heng Qixin was wrong. Shu Chu still had a good impression of Monk Baoshu and would not play tricks on him like Heng Qixin did.  However, it's also because Shu Chu gave such a bad impression.

 Text Chapter 114 A Dangerous Battle

    When the spear was raised, the old man clapped his hands violently, causing the tip of the spear to tremble slightly. He skillfully dodged, but was still hit firmly. Yang Ruoming felt the spear sink, but the old man had already pounced towards him.  .  com

    Yang Ruoming suddenly fell down from his horse, the gun barrel was raised horizontally, and it was drawn towards the old man's body in mid-air.

    These reactions were expected by the old man. His skinny claws pressed hard on the gun stalk, and he struck down with the other hand.

    Yang Ruoming was shocked. The old man's martial arts skills were a bit unbelievable. The hands holding the spear had to bear the weight of the old man's body. He couldn't use his hands to deal with it, and he was at a disadvantage for a while.  This was only a moment of action. Yang Ruoming reacted extremely quickly and spat out a mouthful of phlegm. They were so close. The old man obviously didn't want to be humiliated. With the help of his hand, he was already in the air. The phlegm did not hit his face, but  It got on his clothes.

    Yang Ruoming took this opportunity to sit up straight, cold sweat breaking out from his forehead. Damn it, where did Fang Mansion find such a master?

    "You old thief, you haven't made a move in more than ten years, have you lost all your skills?" The white-haired old woman saw clearly and sneered.

    The old man was furious and said: "You little thief, you are here now. If you have the ability to take down that little baby, let's see who gets it first!"

    "no problem!"

    He cast a worried look at Yang Ruoming. Seeing that Yang Ruoming was fine, Wu Jingting put his hand on the handle of the knife and became fully alert.

    Almost at the same time, the two old men pounced, one on the left and the other on the right, towards Wu Jingting and Yang Ruoming. However, at this moment, the sound of machine gun sounds sounded, and a Tiqiman on the side deliberately left two weapons to guard against these two people.  Crossbow arrows.

    The two of them were in the air, disdainfully looking at the crossbow arrows, and kicked them one after another to deflect the crossbow arrows. However, they were not suffocated, and continued to rush towards Yang Ruoming and the other two.

    With one knife and one spear, he struck out with great force, aiming directly at the two elders in mid-air.

    Having expected this, the white-haired old man struck out with another palm. How could Yang Ruoming allow him to strike the tip of the spear again?  The tip of the spear shrank and then spit out, piercing the old man's face.  With a slight sound of surprise in his mouth, the white-haired old man tilted his head sharply, and the tip of the spear grazed the white hair and stabbed through it. Yang Ruoming did not dare to neglect and immediately fired back.

    The reaction was not unpleasant, but the old man almost grabbed the gun. The gun almost grazed the old man's hand when he retracted it. Yang Ruoming had to thrust out his gun again. If the old man got close, he would be defeated.  Undoubtedly, this old man's martial arts skills were far beyond his own.

    Compared with Yang Ruoming's misery, Wu Jingting was much more relaxed over there. The knife was drawn out in circles, and the defense was watertight. Only a master like Shu Chu could break through it with one blow. Although this old woman's martial arts was strong  , a pair of withered claws with long nails made a crisp sound when they hit the knife, but they could not break through Wu Jingting's defense for a while.

    Tiqi successfully advanced two more steps. However, there were still enemies in front of him, and he didn't know how long he could hold out. Luo Ji'an and others on the front line were more or less injured, and the horses that lost their owners were still blocking the front.  However, this way, the spears from the front row of the Guards could just reach over the horse's back and stab them, which was extremely painful.  If more enemies die, just walking through the middle of Ranma will be troublesome.

    However, the Tiqi were fighting with their backs against the odds, and their morale was far inferior to that of the Imperial Guards, so they would not be unable to hold on immediately.

    Yang Ruoming didn't have time to look at the situation around him, he just thrust out one shot after another, not daring to use enough force to let the old man break in. Each shot was close to a shot, and it seemed that the old man could break his own with the next shot.  Defense, cold sweat dripping down, it was not until the two Tiqimen on the side dismounted and joined the battle group that the situation became better.

    Wu Jingting also had sweat on his forehead. This white-haired old woman was too difficult to deal with. He wanted to suddenly strike a few times while defending, but he almost let the old woman's nails cut her throat. He had no choice but to defend with all his strength. Fortunately, he had a side.  The Tiqi on board would help with a sword or two from time to time.

    " This can't go on like this. Taking a sneak peek at the situation at Yang Ruoming's side, Wu Jingting made up his mind.

    When the Tiqi named Wu Chu stepped in and struck out a few swords, Wu Jingting also slashed with all his strength. The sword was fierce and cut straight into the middle. The white-haired old woman sneered and stepped out of the way. Wu Chu's sword fell.  In the empty space, the old woman's nails cut towards the back of Wu Jingting's knife, and suddenly there was a splash of knife. Unprepared for this, the old woman could not take a step back.

    The other hand was quickly taken out of his arms and pointed at the old woman.

    Seeing that the power of the sword was exhausted, the white-haired old woman took this opportunity to save her. Wu Jingting was waiting for this moment and pressed the button.

    The needle rain started violently, with a blue color.

    The white-haired old woman was suddenly startled. Unexpectedly, she circled her hands and her long sleeves were full of infuriating energy. But how could she dodge in the air?  This was also a last resort. She only held a small part of the needle, but most of it was nailed to her body. It was also a martial arts.The court was very experienced, the timing was too clever, and the shot was shot too fast.

    Wu Jingting quickly rolled off the horse. The old woman's nails cut into the horse's back dangerously. The horse whined and fell down.

    When the horse fell down, the old woman who was still screaming also fell down.

    "The goddess scattered the flowers", thanks to it, otherwise I would be the one who fell.  Wu Jingting now admires Lao Suntou very much.  On this day when the goddess scattered flowers, Old Sun Tou could only make one tube. It was the one that Old Sun Tou gave to him along with the Qiqiao Shuttle before setting off. This small tube contained thousands of poison-quenching steel needles. The winner would be the winner.  Immediately, Wu Jingting wanted to try the effect, but Lao Suntou closed his eyes and said: "If you try it randomly, there will be no second tube!" Wu Jingting always believed in Lao Suntou, after all, he was over half a year old.  Hundreds of old people feel more friendly than those young boys.

    Hearing the old woman's screams, the old man's heart trembled. He was accidentally cut by Yang Ruoming's gun. After seeing that the old woman had fallen, the old man was filled with grief and anger.  Passing through, he rushed towards Yang Ruoming and grabbed him with one claw.

    Yang Ruoming was horrified, but his reaction was not slow. When the old man was shot through and rushed towards him, he immediately let go and rolled off the other side of the horse.

    The old man was so furious that he bent his knees and knocked directly on the back of Yang Ruoming's horse. Immediately, there was a sound of bones breaking, and he continued to chase Yang Ruoming. He slapped out a palm suddenly, and the wind he brought hit him like a real substance.  Yang Ruoming, who had just stood up from the ground, staggered.

    A Tiqi behind the old man swung his sword and slashed out. The old man's back seemed to have eyes. He grabbed it with his backhand and caught the Tiqi's hand. The Tiqi immediately fractured his body and he repaired his throat with his hand.  Tiqi died on the spot. He flew up like a wild goose and pounced on Yang Ruoming, who was staggering away.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? smiles a smile, this is the most powerful master outside of Shu Chu and "Li Ruo". If he had not regretted his feathers earlier, he would have gone to see the King of Hell now.  Yang Ruoming is now very curious about how Wu Jingting killed the old woman. This old man is so powerful, his mother-in-law should be no different, right?

    The sound of the wind was close to my ears, and the Tiqi on the side blocked them, but they were eliminated one by one by the angry old man. They were not as skilled as Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting.

    Five people died in a row. Yang Ruoming felt sad in his heart. He suddenly turned around and punched out. If he ran away, he would only hurt more brothers. How could he bear it?

    The old man laughed angrily. He and his wife had retired to seclusion and were no longer involved in Jianghu affairs. Not long ago, Fang Qinghe came to invite him personally. Firstly, he couldn't save face. Secondly, he wanted to come to Jianghu to see if he could find a good apprentice, but  He didn't want his wife, whom he had been dependent on for most of his life, to die. No matter how hard he tried not to be angry, swearing to kill all the Tiqi was not enough to quell the hatred in his heart.

    Fist to fist, decades of true energy surged out. Yang Ruoming spent most of his time on the spear. His internal strength was not his strong point, otherwise he would not have been able to stop the old man for so long with the spear. This time, his bones stood up.  The old man deliberately tortured Yang Ruoming, and the real energy poured in along the meridians of his hand, but he did not want Yang Ruoming to die in one fell swoop.

    Although no one in Tiqi could match his endurance, Yang Ruoming still groaned in pain. The pain of shattering his hand bones inch by inch was simply unbearable.

    Just when he was about to close his eyes and wait for death, there was a slight sound. The angry old man took pleasure in torturing Yang Ruoming. Just as he was about to use up Yang Ruoming's other hand, he suddenly raised his neck and saw a drop of blood spilled from his throat, and he fell down suddenly.  .

    Turning around, he saw Wu Jingting coming over and grabbing his hand.

    "How is it?" Wu Jingting asked.

    "My hand is useless!" Yang Ruoming said painfully, all his efforts were devoted to the hand holding the gun. Without his hand, he would no longer be qualified to stay in the Tiqi, and he was afraid that it would be difficult to survive in the world.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wu Jingting let go and let go, "It doesn't matter, go back and ask the imperial doctor to take a look, Mrs.

    Knowing that they were words of comfort, Yang Ruoming still nodded, unable to bear to see this old man worried.

    Next to them, Tiqi vented his anger and drove his horse to trample on the old man's body, killing six brothers. This was something that Tiqi had never done before. Even when they tried their skills on the battlefield, they had never done anything like this.  precedent.

    Seeing that Wu Jingting still had a worried look on his face, Yang Ruoming picked up his spear, jumped on the horse of a dead brother nearby, and forced a smile at Wu Jingting: "Mr. Wu, how did you kill him just now?"

    Wu Jingting did not mount his horse, but raised the small crossbow in his hand and said, "Thanks to Lao Suntou for giving me this extra heavenly crossbow!"

    There are two crossbow arrows on this small crossbow. Wu Jingting said: "It is half smaller than the original crossbow, but twice as powerful. It is a pity that it can only hold three crossbow arrows!"

      nodded, endured the pain, and turned his attention to the brothers who were fighting in the front row. There was not much progress, and he sighed in his heart. There were at least a thousand guardsmen guarding the west, and the narrow street was blocked to death.  Yes, how can you rush out?

    "Your Brother Yang is injured, please use some strength for me. Do you want to die like this? Luo Ji'an, be tougher, don't act like a bitch!" Wu Jingting hung up his small crossbow and shouted in a deep voice,  Like a bell, it spread to the ears of all the Tiqi. Luo Ji'an and others in the front row couldn't help but increase the strength of the conflict. They raised their swords and took another step forward, but no one looked back because they knew they would turn back.  It doesn't seem to change anything. Yang Ruoming's injury is a blow to them. In Tiqi, Yang Ruoming has always been kind and amiable. Although he is strong, he never fights harshly. Even if he is approached, he will probably save face for others.  , therefore, he is very popular, so he and Wu Jingting can fully command Tiqi.

    Picking up the weapons on the ground, Wu Jingting threw the weapons that had lost their masters one by one, knocking down several imperial guards blocking the way in the distance, causing a slight commotion.

    Looking at Yang Ruoming, Wu Jingting said: "Ruoming, you command the brothers, I will try it!" After saying that, the small Tianji crossbow was thrown over, and the man took off into the air.  Riding on horseback, he swept towards Luo Ji'an and the others.

    When Wu Jingting crushed the head of a guard in the first row, seven or eight guns were stabbed at the same time, and his feet kicked out seven or eight times at the same time, knocking the guns away one by one, but the man had to fall there.  A war horse that has lost its master.

    He just kicked the spear away. As soon as the man fell, the spear stabbed again. Wu Jingting drew out his long knife, and the water-like brilliance flashed away, breaking seven spear heads in a row. He felt that he was unable to sustain his strength.  Taking a breath, he swept out the sword and eliminated the few guards on the side one by one, then dismounted again.

    After using the sword to move forward and kill several people in a row, the pressure on Luo Ji'an and others was greatly relieved. They followed suit and jumped off the horse one by one. In this way, it was much easier to perform, but at the same time, the danger doubled.  , under the horse, if you are not careful, you may be knocked down by the horse, and it is not that easy to resist the spear.

    "Mr. Wu, I'll follow you!" Luo Ji'an was very good at making light of his body. He was also very agile in the tight gap between horses. He eliminated several imperial guards nearby and reached Wu Jingting's side.

    Slowly, the dismounted Tiqi came behind Wu Jingting and Luo Ji'an, cutting through the formation of the Imperial Guard like a knife.

    Yang Ruoming endured the pain and watched as Xiao Yin saw blood and whirled among the knights. There were at least ten wounds on his body. Fortunately, they were not critical. The Tiqi who was blocking the attack with him had already changed.  There were no less than ten faces, and my heart ached again. If these young and passionate people could not be taken out, they would not be able to feel at ease even under the Nine Springs.

    Looking back at Tiqi in the middle, Yang Ruoming gritted his teeth and shouted: "Dismount, follow Mr. Wu!"

    The Tiqiu in the middle abandoned his horse and joined the attacking sword!

    "Xiao Yinniu, abandon your horse and retreat!" Yang Ruoming gave another order.

    When Xiao Yinniu heard Yang Ruoming's words, he let out a strange cry again, swung his sword a few times, and chopped down several imperial guards. He whispered to the Tiqi next to him to dismount and retreat. The Tiqi followed the instructions and retreated, guarding a passage.  , waiting for Xiao Yinniu to retreat.

    As soon as Xiao Yinniu retreated, Tiqi who was guarding pushed the horse down. The horse whined when his master pushed him against him. Yitiqi couldn't bear it and stepped forward and cut a large gash in the neck of his beloved horse with a knife, and blood surged wildly.

    "Let's go, Wang San!" A young Tiqi next to him pulled up the Tiqi who killed his beloved horse, resisted several spears that were thrust over the horse's body, and backed away.

    Again, please support the author¡¯s new book, thank you~~~

 Text Chapter 115 It doesn¡¯t help

    A chill flashed in Feng Yan's eyes, and he rushed out with his sword, passing several guards. The sword energy surged out, killing three people one after another, and faced directly the incoming imperial guards.  .  com

    Shu Chu sighed lightly, this woman can become very crazy sometimes, and Princess Fengzhu is even more unusual among them.

    How can ordinary soldiers be Feng Zhi¡¯s opponent?  The light on the sword flashed, and blood splashed several feet high, staining her beautiful face with blood, but she didn't care, as dozens of dead souls were added to her body in a matter of seconds.

    Storms and rains cannot last forever, and Shu Chu knows the reason for this, but given Feng Zha's current state, it should be possible to kill a hundred people.

    It¡¯s really amazing that the important place where the emperor once lived has become like this. I guess it will take several days of cleaning to completely wipe away the blood dripping on this ground, right?

    After greeting Ying Wufeng, Shu Chu used Qinggong to follow behind Feng Yan, and used his true energy slightly. The true energy circulated outside the body without being wasted and in danger of drying up. He still felt a little tired, and with Mowglis  They haven't recovered from the first battle, and they still have about 30% of their combat strength, and their super performance will not exceed 50%.  The soldier's sword struck Shu Chu and slid away automatically. If he struck Shu Chu with all his strength, Shu Chu would naturally dodge. Although Shu Chu's ability to offload force was perfect, it was not.  Ignores all attacks.

    If Shu Chu hadn¡¯t been concerned about Feng Yan who was trapped in the enemy group ahead, Shu Chu didn¡¯t take action. With his limited understanding, Shu Chu knew that it would be useless to say anything now.

    Hey, how many landscapes do you fight and kill?  How great would it be for a peerless beauty like Feng Zhen to wear a feminine skirt?  However, if this is the case, this Fengzhu is no longer Fengzhu.  However, now that the mask is gone, this woman is still the same Mr. Ning, right?

    The last dead soldier fell. Mr. Gao and Eunuch Cao, with their shadow guards, faced the waves of imperial guards and felt helpless. They had spent a lot of effort to deal with the dead soldiers before, but now it was difficult to even rush out.  , after all, they are not as powerful as Feng Zhu in terms of martial arts and unyielding fighting spirit.

    Tiqi followed behind Ying Wusheng. There were only four people left including Ying Wufeng. Everyone was injured. Ying Wufeng was a little better. There was only a blood mark on his chest, which was left by a dead soldier accidentally.

    Quickly helping to deal with the two imperial guards who attacked Feng Yan from behind, Shu Chu followed Feng Yan unhurriedly, but his body was no longer close to him.

    At this time, how about trying the five elements spiritual power?  This thought suddenly came to Shu Chu's mind. With this thought in his mind, Shu Chu did not hesitate. The power of the five elements was infinitely mysterious, and he might be able to restore his own state.

    Having summoned the spirits of water and fire, but had not tried the other spirits of wood, earth, and metal yet, Shu Chu held the Xuxu Sword and gently stroked the tip of the sword with one hand. He sent a part of his mind to the Xuxu Sword. Under the touch of his fingers,  The tip of the sword trembled slightly.

    According to legend, every good weapon has its soul. If the person holding the weapon can communicate with the weapon, the power of the weapon can be doubled. These do not seem to be nonsense. Nowadays, masters in the world also pay attention to the combination of man and sword.  Yes, but Shu Chu has always disagreed. No matter how great a weapon is, it is still just a weapon. The key lies in the person who uses it.  Let¡¯s just talk about the Void-Slaying Sword. If the master of the sword hadn¡¯t been Li Ruojie, who would have known that there was such a sword in the world?

    But why not give it a try?  Thoughts circulated endlessly on the sword, and the sword trembled endlessly, but there was no sign of communication, and no golden spirit was found. On the contrary, a knife struck out of the air without any warning, pointing directly at Shu Chu's big head.

    Why don¡¯t you chop my head?  If I am stunned by this knife, who can I find to eat and drink with?  Shu Chu felt angry, raised his hand, and the Xu Zhanxu Sword left a bright color, swiping across the throat of the swordsman, and a magnificent blood flower bloomed.

    ????????????????????????? It¡¯s really uncomfortable to feel limp on my body. I haven¡¯t taken a shower for a while, and now there is so much blood on my body. Although it is not my own, it is not very comfortable to look at.  As for Feng Zhu, it cannot be judged by common sense. This woman seems to get more excited the more she kills people.

    "Commander Shu, break out!" came Mr. Gao's low words. Shu Chu took the time to look back, only to see Mr. Gao nodding to himself, then looking at Feng Yan's back and nodding, and said: "Commander Shu  , please take good care of Princess Ning!"

    After saying that, without waiting for Shu Chu to answer, Mr. Gao led Yu Sheng¡¯s shadow guards towards the door to kill him.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes. His emotions treated him like a coolie, but that¡¯s fine. Taking care of a beautiful woman was also a good thing, although it would be much better if this beautiful woman wasn¡¯t so crazy.

    Feng Zhu had killed more than 70 Imperial Guards in succession, and had many bloodstains on her body. The Imperial Guards' attention was focused on her, and they surrounded her so tightly that even Shu Chu, who was not far away from her, was in front of her.  , there are also many obstacles.

      So, under the care of so many imperial guards, Princess Fengzhu's body became more and more suffocated. Her green shirt was dyed dark red, and it was impossible to tell whether it was her own blood or the blood of others.

    Shu Chu stabbed five swords in a row, knocking down all the imperial guards blocking the way in front, and rushed out like the wind, never forgetting to shout: "Ying Wufeng, lead the people to break through!"

    Originally, most of the thought of summoning the golden spirit had been withdrawn, but suddenly he felt something in his mind was responding. Shu Chu was slightly surprised. The effect of the unintentional call seemed to be more significant?

    However, looking at the rain of swords and swords, there was no time to think about this anymore. Although Shu Chu thought that no one could be better at relieving force, but with so many weapons on his body, Shu Chu couldn't remove them all.  , the spinning sword, and the chaotic cloak sword were used without any rules, but they cut off the swords one by one. This did not require much true energy. These imperial guards had no formations to speak of. In an army of one hundred thousand, Shu Chu asked himself, could he kill them?  A round trip.

    Hearing this, Ying Wufeng glanced at Shu Chu, and seeing that he didn't look at her anymore, he thought for a moment, then rushed out of the door with the brothers who were following him.  Fortunately, most of the imperial guards were attracted by Feng Zhi and Mr. Gao and didn't care much about them.  After killing more than ten people and with a few more wounds on their bodies, Ying Wufeng and the remaining two Qiqi rushed out of the door of Zichen Palace. Outside Zichen Palace, Fang Qinghe had left, but now Zichen could not  So important, the departure of Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing made Shu Chu and others in Zichen Palace less relevant to the situation, as long as a few people were not allowed to break through.

    However, there were still more than a hundred Imperial Guardsmen outside. When they saw Ying Wufeng and the three of them, they all surrounded him. Ying Wufeng complained in his heart. After charging for so long, he was so tired that he could only swing his sword casually, without any serious intention.  It comes with energy, but it's just a little stronger than ordinary people with strong strength.

    The body floated towards Feng Yan again, but she didn't expect that Feng Yan's sword was stabbed towards her in mid-air. Shu Chu couldn't stop smiling bitterly. It seemed that she was so jealous of killing that she couldn't tell the difference between friend and foe.  But this was not a problem for Shu Chu. He leaned slightly and Shu Chu pressed close to Feng Xu's soft body again. At this time, she was already out of breath from exhaustion. She was not like Shu Chu who could circulate the true energy outside the body.  , the speed of internal energy regeneration is a drop in the bucket compared to the consumption, and the sword swung is also much slower than before.

    "Slow down, there's no need to be in such a hurry!" Shu Chu said softly in Feng Yan's ear.

    Feng Zhu had noticed when Shu Chu was close to her, but she couldn't spare any effort to stop Shu Chu. She even didn't want to feel angry anymore. Now she was so tired that she waved endlessly.  Sword, deflect the incoming sword, and then kill people with the force. It seems that this killing will never end!

    The Xu Zhanxu sword thrust out was not very fast, but it hit the soldier's throat just between the sword and his body. Then, he hugged Feng Xu's delicate body and moved a little, and the sword just hit him.  Passing by the bodies of the two men, Shu Chu's long sword was pointed again, stabbing down the man who wielded the sword.

    So repeated, the sword did not leave any scars on either of them, but no fewer than twenty people fell around them.

    Ying Wufeng suddenly felt that the pressure was relieved, and took a moment to take a look, but it was Mr. Gao, Eunuch Cao, and two shadow guards who came out from the palace gate. Maybe they never thought that the people in the palace were so poor that they were killed so quickly.  out.  With the two Tiqi, Ying Wufeng gave a shout, found a direction where the enemy was weak and ran out in panic. As for Eunuch Cao and Eunuch Cao, just let their fate be their fate. Tiqi was not a knight, and Ying Wufeng understood this.  very.

    Of course, Ying Wufeng firmly believed that Shu Chu would be fine. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to kill him with his martial arts?

    "Let's go!" Shu Chu whispered in her ear while holding Feng Yan in her arms.

    Strangely, Feng Zhu nodded and did not express his determination to keep killing. This surprised Shu Chu. However, he immediately understood that Feng Zhu was not a fool. Even if he killed more people, what would it do to the problem?  The most important thing now is not to kill people, nor to kill Fang Qinghe, but to contact the military forces loyal to Emperor Mingyang as soon as possible and put down the rebellion at the right time.

    "Okay, let's go!" Shu Chu shouted, his words seemed a bit childish. He was very happy now. Feng Zhu didn't fight back or look angry when he hugged her. She was so calm.

    Holding a person in his arms, Shu Chu asked himself that he was unable to fly out of the center of the hall in one breath, but he should be able to do it if he had the strength to do so.

    Flying up with his feet, with his clothes fluttering, Shu Chu gathered a lot of energy with his feet and deflected all the swords that came from him. The two of them were like immortals, passing over everyone's heads, still four or five feet away from the gate.  At this moment, Shu Chu stepped down on someone's knife, and then swept out from the spacious door with Feng Yan.

    Landing on the long steps, Shu Chu easily dealt with several good players who had entangled Gao and Cao. Shu Chu took Feng Yan¡¯s hand and randomly chose one.He ran forward, killing dozens of rebels who blocked his way, and finally no one could stop him.

    Shu Chu breathed a long sigh of relief and felt a little soft after killing people continuously. After all, Shu Chu didn't have a hobby of killing people.  Looking back at Feng Yan, she saw that her face was expressionless and she was looking at Shu Chu with a blank look in her eyes.

    "Okay, finally there is no need to kill anyone anymore!" Shu Chu squeezed Feng Xu's hand. It was not soft, but rather stiff and cold. Looking at the blood stains on her face, most of her peerless beauty was covered up.  Feeling compassion suddenly felt in his heart, and he stretched out his hand to wipe away the blood on her face.

    While he was moving automatically, there was a sudden sound of wind. He caught a glimpse of a flash of cold light from the corner of his eye. Shu Chu was horrified. At such a close distance, he couldn't use the light skill, so he turned back and flicked towards the sword's edge like lightning.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The tip of the sword penetrated the flesh for half an inch, and then was flicked away by a finger, leaving a long and narrow gash, and blood dripped from the finger.

    Enduring the pain, Shu Chu shouted angrily: "Crazy woman, what are you doing?"

    "Good intentions are not rewarded. I worked so hard to save her, but not only did I not say a word of thanks, but I also drew my sword at her without saying hello. If I hadn't still had two brushes, I would have become a dead soul under the sword.  But Shu Chu really asked for it. He thought that since she didn't look angry, he acquiesced. After fighting side by side for a long time, he inadvertently dropped the layer of defense in his heart. This is also the charm of a beautiful woman. Otherwise, what about the exhausted Feng Yan?  Can it hurt him?

    After succeeding with one blow, Feng Zhu did not continue to pursue, but just looked at Shu Chu expressionlessly.  He said slowly: "Let's go!"

    Shu Chu wanted to rebuke angrily, but when he suddenly saw the look on Feng Zhu's face, he felt a pain in his heart. He softened his voice and asked, "Where are you going now?"

    The sound of killing was still coming in the night, and there were fires in several places. Although it was not big, it was very conspicuous in the night. Feng Zhu didn't answer, turned around and left. Shu Chu was startled, feeling that something was wrong.  Stepping forward, he grabbed Feng Yan and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me where you are going?"

    "You don't have to worry about it!" Feng Zhu shook off Shu Chu's hand. Feng Zhu still had no expression on his face and started to walk away again.

    How could Shu Chu allow her to leave alone like this? He hung the Xu Zhanxu Sword back on his waist, turned around, took out his hands, and hugged Feng Yan tightly. Feng Yan was only about half a head shorter than him, staring closely at her.  With his eyes open, Shu Chu said softly: "Feng Zhu, answer me, no matter where you are going, I will go with you!"

    Feng Ju was silent, a trace of surprise flashed across his face, and then he turned a bit mocking and said coldly: "I want to go back and die, will you go?"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes. Some people are very different from ordinary people. They are what people call brain problems. This woman in front of her is even worse. But I like her.  Shu Chu looked at Jiao Ding, who was close at hand, and said with a smile: "I, Shu Chu, always speak my mind. A mere battle is just child's play in my eyes!"

    Cows were flying all over the sky. After Shu Chu said this, under the calm and beautiful eyes, his face couldn't help but blush slightly. This is really not easy!

    "Then let's go!" Feng Zhu turned around and was about to leave. Shu Chu let go of the hand holding the beauty's arms and held her hand instead. After a slight struggle, he didn't pull away anymore. It seemed that he acquiesced to Shu Chu holding her.  What about the behavior of little hands.

 Text Chapter 116 Love on a snowy night

    After walking a few steps, Shu Chu stopped and turned to look at Feng Yan hesitantly.

    Seeing Shu Chu like this, Feng Yan's eyes flashed with disappointment. He had just said that he was willing to go anywhere, but now he regretted it. Men really can't trust animals.  Thinking of this, Feng Yan broke away from Shu Chu's hand, and his eyes suddenly turned cold.

    Shu Chu didn't know what Feng Zhu was thinking at the moment. He looked around at the palaces, scratched his head and said sheepishly: "Which way should we go?" Poor Shu Chu, who is blind, took the road he chose casually when he came here, but now he  There is no way to return.

    Feng Zhu suddenly heard Shu Chu¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He had misunderstood the person in front of him. However, he was the first person to do this as the commander of Tiqi, right?  A rare smile flashed between his eyebrows, but he remained silent and took the lead.

    Shu Chu quickly followed and looked around. It was quite quiet here and no rebels had broken in. However, he had never been here. The palace was so big and there were many places he had never been. Shu Chu found excuses to comfort himself.  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is getting farther and farther away from the sound of killing. Shu Chu was puzzled and asked: "Beauty, aren't you going to kill people? Where are you going now?"

    Staring at Shu Chu, Feng Zhu didn't answer and continued walking, which made Shu Chu depressed for a while. If he was angry with himself, it would be easy to teach him a lesson or scold him, but now he is like a dull gourd. Shu Chu  I feel a little exhausted.

    " Whatever you want, do whatever you want, Shu Chu started practicing the Five Elements Spirit again, taking steps consciously, but all his mind was used to feel the wood spirit.

    This time was different from the past. The effect was extraordinary. Although it was not purely wood spiritual energy, Shu Chu still made great achievements. Most of the spiritual energy he summoned into his body was wood spirit, and then he used it to circulate in the meridians. Surprisingly  , I feel that my body's condition has recovered quickly. My body, which was originally very tired due to the confinement space last night, gradually begins to become stronger, and, lazily, I feel very comfortable.

    Seeing that Shu Chu was suddenly silent, Feng Yan looked back and saw that Shu Chu had his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, and he was just taking steps. Each step was of a fixed length and unhurried.

    With a trace of pity flashing in his eyes, Feng Zhu naturally knew that Shu Chu had also participated in the battle with Luo Xue Nightmare last night. The result was that Luo Xue Nightmare used evil magic to kill the king, and Shu Chu was in extremely bad condition.  Now Feng Zhu thought Shu Chu was sleeping and slept while walking. It could be seen that this man was already overwhelmed, but he still followed him like this, which made him feel a little touched.

    But at this moment, snowflakes were falling from the sky, and Feng Xi sighed softly.

    Snowing is a beautiful thing. All young men and women hope to enjoy the beautiful snow scene with their sweethearts when it snows.

    How many years has it been since that man only nodded slightly as a greeting when he saw me, but refused to even say a word?  I met him when I was a little girl. At that time, he was walking alone with his sword and saved his brother and his group. At that time, he would smile at himself. At that time, his smile was clear and hearty.  Like spring breeze.

    Later, she often asked him some questions about swordsmanship and martial arts. Sometimes, the questions she asked were actually extremely simple ones, just to stay with him for a while longer. As her brother, the prince,  Zeng smiled at her and said, "Our little baby is already in love!"

    The impermanence of the world can always bring about changes that people don¡¯t expect. One day, she saw him talking and laughing with a girl, and holding hands with the girl by the bridge to say goodbye. Her heart was broken.

    Later, she asked him why.  In terms of appearance, she asked herself that she was far better than that girl, and in terms of status and other things, she was far superior, and she was willing to give everything for him.  It was also that night, even her dignity was shattered into dust on the ground.  That night, the snow was very heavy, it seemed like it was all night!

    So, that bright little girl closed herself in a narrow palace, wielding the sword again and again, persistent and tenacious, just to defeat him.  But, so what?  When he entered the bridal chamber with the girl, she stood in the snow for the entire night.

    How many years ago was that?  Time and time again, I met him for sword competition. He was wearing a green shirt and had a warm smile on his face. He shook his head gently. It turned out that deep down in his heart, he was not even qualified to fight with him or become his enemy!

    How many years later, the girl died of illness, and her heart became a little lively again. She felt that if he was willing to lower his head and look at her a few more times, then she could still be as unyielding as before, right?  However, he swore that he would never marry again in this life, so she was completely heartbroken.

    A few days ago, he left alone and she felt nothing.

    Stepping numbly, Shu Chu suddenly opened his eyes.?I saw a small wooden house in the palace.

    Stepping into the room, he saw only a table, a chair, and a bed, but nothing else. Feng Zhu pressed something beside the bed, and the bed suddenly folded open. He turned to look at Shu Chu and saw that he had woken up at some point.  , just opened his eyes and looked at himself.

    "Go down!" He said expressionlessly, Feng Zhu jumped down first, and Shu Chu hurriedly followed.

    After walking along the spacious tunnel for a while, we reached the end. I pressed the button on the machine beside the road, and a door appeared. When I walked out of the door, I saw a small building. I stepped out of the small building and walked out of the yard.  , the courtyard was silent, no one seemed to know.

    After walking out of the small village courtyard, they were already on the street. It was snowing heavily. Snowflakes like goose feathers fell on the heads of the two of them. Surprisingly, neither of them used their energy to bounce the snowflakes away. The heavy snow fell on them.  Shu Chu smiled from head to toe, and Feng Yan was even more beautiful at this moment.

    "Where are we going now?" Shu Chu asked. He was already outside the palace. If he didn't know that Feng Zhu had ulterior motives, then Shu Chu would be a fool.  But this question is no different from the behavior of a fool.  The wood spirit energy is still circulating in the body, and it continues to grow wherever it goes. It has now returned to about 80% of its original state. If he had known this, he would have used the wood spirit to restore it first. The previous killing of Fang Qinghe would not have caused so many twists and turns.

    "Look at Fengkou!" Feng Yan answered Shu Chu this time, and his tone softened. After all, Shu Chu saved him before. Although he was a bit hateful, he was still a good helper.

    "That's it!" Shu Chu then understood Feng Yan's intention. Going to watch Fengkou to raise troops should be enough to quell the rebellion. Of course, he must be able to mobilize a large army.  Come to think of it, Feng Yan must have something like this in him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? have disappeared into the silent street, disappeared into the silent street, they also encountered the rioters along the way, but with their a€?a€?a€? martial arts, and not taking action, no one came to stop them.

    Arriving near the north gate, I saw that the city gate had been closed. Although the city gate could be opened, if I didn't want to reveal my identity, I had to climb over it.

    Taking advantage of the attention of the soldiers guarding the city, the two climbed up the city wall and looked down. Guaiguai was thirty feet high with a moat below. Shu Chu had no problem, but Feng Yan had been fighting hard for a long time and was exhausted with his Qinggong.  After getting some energy, if you jump like this, there is no guarantee that you won't jump into the moat.

    After a little hesitation, Feng Zhu was about to jump down, but his hand was already held by Shu Chu.

    "Beauty, I'm afraid of heights, can you help me jump down?" Shu Chu's old ways emerged and he returned to his rogue appearance.

    Feng Zhu glanced at Shu Chu coldly and aimed at his dog paws. Shu Chu was happy and fearless, as if he didn't care at all. He looked at Feng Zhu with a smile and winked.

    The footsteps of soldiers patrolling the city could be heard in the distance. Feng Zhu glared at Shu Chu and jumped down from the high city wall without breaking free.

    Shu Chu smiled, tapped his toes, and wrapped his arms around Feng Yan's waist, falling forward.

    Feng Zhu understood that Shu Chu was worried about him and did this. However, this scoundrel clearly wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. However, it was difficult for people to make many movements in the air, so he had to be held by Shu Chu.

    "Actually, you will look much better if you smile!" Shu Chu whispered in Feng Yan's ear: "Everyone has his own past, but those are just part of the memories. If it becomes a burden to oneself, then living  , and how hard it is!¡±

    In Shu Chu's soft words, the two of them had landed on the other side of the moat. When they landed, Shu Chu lifted the whole Feng Yan, letting himself bear the force of the fall first, and then put down the Feng Yan.  At his feet, Shu Chu was still shaken. He fell from a height of thirty feet, and the force of the downward thrust was not trivial. He was unsteady, and Shu Chu slid backwards. The hand holding Feng Yan was shaken, and the two of them clung to each other again.  They were pressed together, and their bulging breasts hit Shu Chu's chest. Shu Chu's eyes showed enjoyment, and his blood was gushing from this soft touch.

    Shu Chu was still intoxicated, but he heard a cold voice in his ear: "If you don't put me down yet, how long are you going to hold me?"

    Shu Chu smiled, salivated and said, "How about a lifetime?"

    The face of the beauty he saw darkened, as if she was going to have a seizure. Shu Chu hurriedly put her down and pointed her toes. She was already five or six feet away. Just kidding, if she is hit again suddenly, there will be no way to complain. Previously  The wound from that sword hasn't healed yet.

    Seeing Shu Chu's appearance, Feng Zhu couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face. Although it was only a moment, Shu Chu could see it clearly and couldn't help but feel a little crazy.

    Returning to his cold expression, Feng Yan said, "You're not leaving yet?" But his tone could no longer pretend to be indifferent. Shu Chu praised him, "Look, you look so beautiful when you smile. Even these snowflakes are jumping for you."  It¡¯s time to dance!?? 

    It¡¯s really sour. Feng Yan¡¯s first feeling was that Shu Chu actually had the talent to say such sour words. He was really a rare talent.

    "Okay, target, look at the beacon mouth, let's go!" Shu Chu shouted loudly, but saw that Feng Zhu had already deployed his Qinggong movement, walked away gracefully, and hurriedly followed him!

 Text Chapter 119 A kiss from the wind

    Two black figures moved swiftly through the heavy snow, like light smoke passing by.  .com

    "Oh!" Someone was howling like a ghost. He was very excited. He was jumping up and down with a strange figure, but his hands were stretched out and flashed to the left, actually trying to pick up the pieces of snow falling from the sky. The speed and strength on his fingers were very precise.  It's just right, it won't shake the snowflakes away, and it won't be able to catch the snow.

    Feng Zhu looked back from time to time and smiled when he saw Shu Chu's ugly appearance. Even so, it was enough to make someone happy and twist even harder.  It's really hard for him. In such bad weather, he can still make moves without losing speed.

    After galloping for an hour, the sky in the east gradually brightened, revealing a fish belly. With all their strength, the two of them arrived outside Raozhou City.

    "Beauty, I'm hungry!" Shu Chu said frankly and confidently.

    Feng Yan looked back at the innocent Shu Chu, snorted, and said angrily: "Then let's go into the city and have something to eat!"

    The two of them climbed over the city wall without much difficulty. Unexpectedly, it was still dark, and after walking around, they didn't see anywhere where they could eat.

    Stopping helplessly, Feng Yan turned to look at Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu looked at the current appearance of the beauty in front of him. Well, she looked even more beautiful in the cold wind, but the clothes the man wore were not good-looking and were stained with blood.

    "Then just find something to deal with!" Looking at a big house on the corner of the street, Shu Chu climbed over the wall without hesitation.

    "What are you doing?" Feng Zhu asked in a low voice.

    "What else can I do? Of course I want to find something to eat!" Shu Chu shrugged and said.

    Without making any more sound, he followed Shu Chu and drifted towards a corner of the house.

    Like an old horse who knows his way around, Shu Chu found the kitchen of this wealthy family and ducked in. Shu Chu started searching among the cabinets.

    "Really, it's almost the Chinese New Year, and this is all you need?" Shu Chu complained as he looked at the plates of pastries and meat dishes he had found.

    He took the pastry from Shu Chu's hand without saying a word, put the pastry into his mouth, and ignored Shu Chu's complaints.

    Shu Chu lowered his head and glanced at the stove for a few times. The fire had been extinguished long ago, and the meat was simply raw and inedible.  I wonder how it tastes to grill meat with Huo Ling?

    It didn¡¯t take much effort to sacrifice the fire spirit this time. Jumping green flames flashed little by little in the darkness, and the smell of meat began to float in the air.

    "Are you crazy? You have so much inner strength that you have no place to use it?" Feng Chu chewed the pastries, making them rattle in the silent room. Shu Chu turned his head and looked around unconsciously, making the beauty blush. She was indeed hungry.  , but under Shu Chu¡¯s thoughtful gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes in return.

    Shu Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Feeling the fire spirit¡¯s call, he quickly sprinkled the meat with seasonings. After a while, the meat was all cooked.

    After passing the plate, Shu Chu picked up a piece of thick meat and put it into his mouth.

    "Well, I can't tell, your craftsmanship is pretty good!" Out of some unknown state of mind, Feng Zhu started to take the initiative to speak.

    Shu Chu said angrily: "Of course, you don't even care who I am!"

    Smiling, Feng Jie no longer pretended to be as cold as an iceberg.

    After getting rid of the food in three times, the two of them left the house and headed north of the city, preparing to continue their journey north.

    The snow has fallen heavily, and it has accumulated on the ground about a foot thick. Every step leaves a shallow footprint. From time to time, he looks back. Feng Zha's expression shows a bit of sadness, looking at the footprints left by the two of them.  Footprints are the difference between superior and inferior.

    Shu Chu's footprints were shallower than hers, and the span was about twice as long. Such a gap could not be calculated. Although she knew that her martial arts skills were not as good as that of others, looking at it now, she still couldn't help but feel resentful in her heart.  He is three or four years older than Shu Chu. He practices royal skills, not to mention guidance, and he practices day and night. He is extremely hardworking, but now he is far inferior to Shu Chu.

    With a slight sigh, she felt a little powerless. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she was still worse than some people.

    The heavy snow was falling like a mat, covering his sight, but Shu Chu suddenly jumped up to Feng Yan's side and stretched out his hand to hold her.

    Here we go again, this man has extremely high martial arts skills, but he looks like a scoundrel.  He really wanted to rebuke him, but when he turned around, he saw Shu Chu looking straight ahead, seemingly deep in thought.

    At the corner of the street ahead, seven old men flashed out.

    The old man at the head was about seventy years old. He was dressed in a Ge robe. He had a ruddy complexion, a mighty expression, and a white beard. The hilt of a heavy sword on his back was beyond his shoulders. The other old men behind him had different expressions, but  Everyone is full of energy, not inferior to that personHow many elders are there?

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat. He knew about these seven old men.

    "Chu Tianshu, we have been apart for more than five years, how are you?" The speaker was a thin old man, with a face that looked like it was made of orange peels, but his eyes were as bright as stars.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "Who am I? It turns out to be the Seven Elders of Meishan. Are you here to go to the market early in the morning?"

    "Stop talking sarcastically. Thanks to you, the wound on my back still hurt from time to time. If my brothers hadn't stopped me, I would have come to you a long time ago. Now, it's finally time to settle the matter!" The skinny old man looked on.  Somewhat ferocious, obviously he has always been brooding about what happened back then.

    Feng Yan's face could not help but turn pale. The seven elders of Meishan were all well-known old guys in the world. Feng Yan asked himself that if he fought against one person alone, he might be able to win, but now that all seven elders are here, can the two of them survive?  Can you live there?

    "You guys!" Shu Chu pretended to look up to the sky and sigh. In the eyes of several people, he sighed and said, "How come you haven't died of old age yet?"

    "Pfft!" I originally thought that Shu Chu would say something dramatic, but I didn't want such a sentence to come out of my mouth, so I couldn't help laughing.  Shu Chu did not look at Qilao, but turned his head to look at Feng Yan without blinking an eye. Her smile at the moment was so bright and moving that he couldn't help but feel a little crazy.

    The skinny old man was furious and was about to rush out with his sword, but was stopped by the red-faced old man. He laughed and said: "We haven't died of old age yet, but now Mr. Chu is about to pass away!"

    Shu Chu was too lazy to pay attention. He waved his hand, looked at Feng Yan, and whispered: "As soon as I take action, you will run away immediately and go to the beacon entrance. I will hold them back!"

    Feng Yan raised his head and glanced at Shu Chu, but saw that his face was solemn, and he seemed to be very serious. He was thinking about it, but unexpectedly, Shu Chu leaned over and whispered in her ear: "Feng Yan  Huh, I like you, tell me, have you ever liked me? Even just a little bit!"

    Looking at the scorching eyes so close to him, Feng Yan felt inexplicably panicked and hurriedly stepped back, but he immediately reacted and stopped two steps away.

    "Hey, Chu Tianshu, we should solve our problems!" A short old man among the seven elders was also impatient and shouted to Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu didn't even look back, waved his hand casually, and shouted: "Don't you even give me some time to explain your funeral arrangements?"

    Not daring to look into Shu Chu¡¯s burning eyes, Feng Zhu said softly: ¡°No!¡±

    "Not at all?" Shu Chu couldn't help but be disappointed, but he still smiled and said, "You're not even willing to tell a lie to deceive me a little bit?"

    "Farewell to me, Chu Tianshu, if you can't bear it, I'll send this little girl to accompany you!" Another one of the seven elders shouted in a deep voice. Shu Chu suddenly turned his head, became angry, and shouted in a deep voice: "You seven  The immortal has been waiting for so many years, and he won¡¯t die if he waits a little longer, so what¡¯s the rush?¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and stared at Feng Zha¡¯s delicate dimple.

    Feng Yan's face has slowly turned red from unknown time. In the heavy snow, the ruddy face adds a bit of beauty.

    "Feng Zhu, give me a hug, okay?" He opened his hands. It was rare that Shu Chu still had such an idea in such a situation.

    "Stop making trouble, let's break out of the encirclement now!" Feng Zhu lowered his head, not daring to look at Shu Chu.

    "Breaking through?" Shu Chu smiled, but with a different meaning in it, "There are seven of them, two of us, and we can't break through their Seven Ultimate Formations unless we stop going.  Look at Fengkou!"

    There was a sudden thought in my heart, why don¡¯t I look at the beacon gate?  That's not possible. How can we allow the country of Nanchu to fall into the hands of foreigners and yet do nothing?

    So what does Shu Chu mean by sacrificing himself so that he can escape?  Suddenly he raised his head, looking at his delicate dimples, he couldn't help but feel a little moved. However, he saw that Shu Chu was still smiling as usual, and there was an inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    No longer waiting for Feng Yan to reply, Shu Chu had already hugged Feng Yan.

    The strong masculine scent was passed into the nose, and it penetrated into the tip of the nose, causing ripples in my heart.

    This time is absolutely different from the past. At least, I am obedient.  Feng Yan panicked, but couldn't bear to break out. Or maybe he didn't want to break away from the warm embrace in such a cold night?

    Shu Chu's whisper came to his ears: "As soon as I take action, you rush out from the street immediately. Don't look back. Don't worry about me" The heat coming from the tip of his ears made Feng Yan feel a little itchy, and his heart surged.  A feeling of ** arises.

    "But, your current combat power?" Feng Zhu felt that his words were beginning to be a bit unreasonable.He slipped away, feeling sour in his heart. Where did this inexplicable emotion come from?  Could it be that I already like this seemingly rogue person in front of me?

    "It's okay, okay, I'm going to take action. Get ready. You must reach Wangfengkou well. If I can get away, then I will chase you!" Ruan Xiang was in his arms, but Shu Chu was a little sentimental.  It seems that I have some talent in the theater. I know that I am just trying to please Pomeranian, but even I am a little touched?

    Nodding, Feng Zhu felt a little astringent at the corners of his eyes.  In the final analysis, she is just a girl, even if she is a few years older than the man in front of her, but that kind of open heart and familiar feelings surge into her heart uncontrollably.

    "Okay, I'll count to three, then let go, and then you rush out!" Shu Chu whispered with a smile: "One!"

    "two!"

    After finishing the second recitation, Shu Chu suddenly whispered: "Feng Zhu, can you kiss me?"

    Feng Ju raised his head in surprise, only to see Shu Chu staring at him with a smile on his face, but with a strong sadness, and he couldn't help but panic.

    Shu Chu sighed in a low voice and said sadly: "It seems that I, Shu Chu, don't have this chance!" After saying that, he loosened his hands, turned around slowly, and put his hands on the hilt of the Xu Zhanxu Sword.

    "Shu Chu!" Feng Yan shouted in a low voice.

    Shu Chu saw the seventh old man looking at him with ridicule, but ignored him and turned around suddenly.  But soft hands hugged his waist, and delicate red lips touched his lips.

    It was only a moment of effort, but in Shu Chu's opinion, it was as long as tens of millions of years.

    The dragonfly touched the water, and in a blink of an eye, Shu Chu took a few steps back and looked up at himself. The beauty, who was no longer shy at all, couldn't help but smile, but the person had already jumped out.

    The sword of Zhanxu was like a rainbow in the daytime, bringing with it a bright light. He turned over in the air, and as the sword energy surged, Shu Chu shouted in a long voice: "Feng Zhu, take care!"

    Why are the corners of your eyes wet?  Loss flooded into my heart at this moment. Since when did this lazy person in front of me occupy such a place in my heart?

    No longer thinking about it, in the blink of an eye after Shu Chuzong's move, Feng Yan also floated out. His lightness skills reached the extreme, he reached the corner of the wall and rushed out again.

    Seven sword qi attacked seven people at the same time. Snowflakes danced wildly, spinning endlessly in front of Shu Chu. During the surge of zhenqi, pressure hit his face, and the seven elders drew their swords at the same time.

    Gold, silver, copper, iron, tin and wood paper, seven different swords, seven different momentums, seven different sword techniques.

    The golden sword is powerful, while the broad sword seems to be slow but is urgent. The flying snowflakes flow around the edge of the sword, split into two, and hit the sword energy without any damage.

    The silver sword floated, and the narrow and long sword tore through the void. The snowflakes in front of the sword disappeared like smoke and caught on the sword energy, making a crisp sound. The sword energy disappeared and the old man holding the sword showed a proud smile.

    The bronze sword was unremarkable, with snowflakes attached to it, filled with a faint murderous intent, and the sword energy dissipated.

    The tin sword is strange The wooden sword is broad, and the layers of sword shadows are like huge waves The paper sword has no shadow, and it is impossible to tell where the sword is, but the sword energy  , but was broken open silently.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly, each of these seven swords could become a master, but now he was facing seven of them at the same time.

    Feng Zhu's man had floated more than ten feet away, but his mind fell on the situation in the field. Seeing these seven swords, he felt horrified and his face couldn't help but turn pale.

    But at this moment, Shu Chu¡¯s shout came: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Frightened and frightened, Feng Yan subconsciously floated up. He couldn't feel the sound of the sword tearing through the void, but his feet felt cold. It seemed like a shadow passed under his feet. He turned over in the air, and Feng Yan quickly  He stepped onto the eaves, tiptoed a little, and he floated up again.

    Shu Chu sighed, feeling the severe pain coming from his body, watching Feng Yan's figure disappear in the heavy snow, suddenly turned around, but looked at the thin elder wielding the paper sword.

    "Nangong Hongyan, you must die today!" Shu Chu said coldly.

    Nangong Hongyan just smiled and didn't care about what Shu Chu said. One to seven, Shu Chu was now in a situation where he was defeated but not victorious.

    The red-faced old man suddenly said: "Chu Tianshu, surrender. In fact, I admire your swordsmanship. At most, I will cripple your martial arts. I will not kill you!"

    Shu Chu sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, the play is over, it's time to end, I still want to chase my beauty!"

    The sword slashed through the falling snow, one, two, three times, and Shu Chu rushed out again. In front of him, countless sword shadows overlapped, one wave higher than the other, and quickly swept all the Seven Elders into it.  .

      "Huh!" Leng snorts continued, and seven sword lights lit up in the shadow of the sword. I don't know who said: "That's all!"

    A strange smile flashed across Shu Chu's face, "Really?"

    The snowflakes suddenly melted and turned into blue smoke.

    The golden light shining in the sword shadow suddenly dimmed, and there was a roar: "What is this?"

    Shu Chu's Xu Zhanxu sword danced faster. To be honest, it was too difficult to restrain seven people at the same time. Fortunately, the Seven Elders of Meishan underestimated the enemy and gave themselves an opportunity to take advantage of them.  Therefore, when the sword shadow enveloped the seven people, Shu Chu summoned the fire spirit. Unlike before, this time, he summoned the fire spirit without any reservation, in order to burn the seven elders to death at the same time.

    Shu Chu could not help but feel a little happy that he could do two things at once, but he also knew that it would be difficult to accomplish this once and for all.

    Six sword shadows rose up, and the sword shadows dispersed, and the Seven Elders appeared in sight in embarrassment. Their clothes and beards were burned into strips, and even their skins were burned a lot.  I frowned in pain.

    "Damn it, Chu Tianshu, what kind of magic are you using!" Roaring, the red-faced old man raised his head and cursed, but he saw Shu Chu's back, and he had slipped away seven or eight feet away.

    This was really beyond their expectations. They didn't expect Shu Chu to choose to run away, so they couldn't help being surprised and hurriedly chased after him.  This can't be blamed on them for not guarding against this move. Chu Tianshu has a good reputation. He has never had a record of escaping when fighting with others. Moreover, when he was explaining to Feng Yan earlier, he looked like he was explaining the aftermath. He really didn't expect that he would come.  Such a hand.

    Turning a corner, Shu Chu¡¯s figure had disappeared into the snow. The red-faced old man gritted his teeth and started all the Qing Kung Fu.

    In a moment, the seven elders judged each other. The red-faced old man was the best in Qinggong, followed by the thin elder with the paper sword. The five people behind him were dropped more than ten feet away.

    "Chu Tianshu, you are so shameless!" The red-faced old man stopped. Since Shu Chu escaped, it would be difficult to catch up. After all, Shu Chu's Qinggong is unparalleled in the world.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to chase me anymore?¡± asked the thin elder.

    "Can you catch up?" the red-faced old man said angrily.

    "He is in poor condition now and is injured. It shouldn't be difficult to catch up!" Nangong Hongyan said.

    "If he makes a sneak attack, can you guarantee that you will survive?" The red-faced old man sighed: "Wang Yifeng couldn't survive his ambush back then. If the seven of us were left alone, I'm afraid we would be killed by him one by one.  Anyway, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred, let¡¯s let him go this time!¡±

 Text Chapter 120 The Spirit of Wood

    It was already bright, but the wind and snow had not subsided, and the arrogance of snowflakes fell on my face. I don¡¯t know when it started to turn red.

    The snow is still there. Shu Chu knows that the deepest wound on his waist is that of Nangong Hongyan who used the paper sword. Among the seven people left behind, this is the most difficult person to guess.  The blood had already dyed the clothes on his lower body a shocking red color. When the hot blood turned cold, it condensed into ice pricks, causing the wound to hurt constantly.

    At any rate, the snow was stopped. Shu Chu's forward speed did not slow down. He didn't know if the seven immortals would come after him, but it was better to go faster.  Shu Chu really didn't expect that the seven immortals' martial arts were so strong that a few years ago, they could defeat the three elders at the same time after a hundred moves. Now, facing the seven immortals at the same time who had greatly improved their martial arts, he was not sure of defeating all seven of them.  It's still the fault of that son of a bitch Mowglis. If he could still use the confinement space, the Seven Elders would be a thing of the past this morning.  If it wasn't for Fengzha, he wouldn't be hurt, right? But how could the woman he likes be hurt?  Even if it is just a little bit, I will feel heartache. When did the possessive desire in my heart become extremely strong?

    Shu Chu felt that his speed had slowed down, why didn¡¯t he see Feng Yan?  When did her speed change so quickly?  At least one stick of incense has passed, but there is no trace of her!

    The wind and snow have obscured your sight, and you can't see anything a hundred feet away. The city wall is already in sight. The city gate hasn't opened yet. Can you jump down from the city, and can your body support it?  Maybe we should find a place to heal our injuries first?

    But Shu Chu is really worried about Feng Yan. Although her martial arts is very good, it is difficult for Ruyun, a master in the Wangfengkou Army, to get things done.

    Staggering, I ran up to the city wall and looked down. Fortunately, it was not very high, only about ten feet, and the moat was not wide. Compared to the capital, this was nothing. But would jumping like this open the wound?

    Wait what is that?  Shu Chu stared at a shadow retreating in the wind and snow.  Shu Chu was immediately overjoyed and finally caught up. Feng Zhu, it¡¯s time for you to repay me this time, right?  ,

    Thinking of this, Shu Chu jumped from the city wall, fell out of the wind and snow, and landed accurately on the other side of the moat. However, he couldn't help but rolled down and was still injured. The action brought huge consequences.  Influence.

    Shu Chu jumped out of his body again and shouted: "Feng Zhu!"

    The sound disappeared into the wind and snow, leaving nothing behind. The figure has disappeared. I wonder if you heard the sound?  Shu Chu had no choice but to chase after him with all his strength.

    After a while, Shu Chu had already walked three to five miles, but he staggered and couldn't help the pain coming from his abdomen and fell to the ground again.  It seems that I am not omnipotent. How many years have you not experienced this feeling of being injured like this again for many years?  Three years, four years or five years?  The most recent time was when he killed hundreds of guards at the same time, right?  Although I have been prepared, this feeling is really not good!

    With the soft sound of stepping on the snow, Shu Chu raised her head and saw a figure standing quietly in the wind and snow. The wind and snow wrapped around her face, which was red from the cold, and took away a piece of white mist with her breath.

    "Did you hear that?" Shu Chu laughed, although the corners of his mouth twitched a little because of the pain, but it was a very happy smile.

    Feng Zhu nodded but said nothing. Looking at the blood marks on Shu Chu's waist, he stretched out his hand and pressed the wound. Shu Chu couldn't help but groan in pain.

    "I'm fine!" Shu Chu endured the pain and said.

    Feng Zhu didn't say anything anymore and silently helped Shu Chu up, then squatted down and put Shu Chu's hands around his weak shoulders and reached out to hold them.

    "I" Shu Chujiang said that he could walk but was speechless. Didn't he think of this moment when he chased him like this?  But how difficult would it be for her to carry him on his back to watch the beacon entrance?

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense!" Feng Yan shouted in a deep voice, picked up Shu Chu and ran forward using Qinggong.

    Shu Chu smiled, feeling a little bitter and a little sweet, but more importantly, he felt despicable.  It was really despicable to pursue her like this just to make this beautiful woman sympathize with her and feel guilty. She even couldn't tell whether she was injured intentionally during the fight with Meishan Qilao.

    But Shu Chu quickly calmed down his mood. This is good for both of them, right?

    Feng Yan's body temperature came from his chest and hands. The faint aroma was mixed with the bloody smell from fighting all the way. Shu Chu felt that his body was a little hot, and his lower body inevitably became erect. Shu Chu wanted to suppress it at first, but Feng Yan couldn't do it at all.  There was no reaction, it seemed like there was no feeling at all.

    The wind and snow are getting stronger and stronger, and the wind has slowed down. Raozhou is still about three hundred miles away from Wangfengkou. If you use Qinggong with all your strength, it will take about an hour. But now it is estimated that it may not be possible to arrive in two or three hours.  Who knows what kind of changes will happen in Wangfengkou?  Thinking of this, Shu Chu suppressed his thoughts and expressed his gratitude to Mu with all his heart.??Creatures.

    The spiritual power began to gather little by little and slowly passed through the meridians quietly. Shu Chu put his fingers on the Zhongfu under Feng Yan's shoulders, but suddenly felt that Feng Yan's body trembled slightly and stopped suddenly.

    Shu Chu put the spiritual power of the wood into his fingers and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Feng Yan gritted his teeth and said, "It's nothing!" After that, he continued to run out. Shu Chu's fingers were only a minute or two away from the edge of her breasts. Shu Chu didn't know this, but Feng Yan wanted to throw Shu Chu directly to the ground.  If he hadn't been thinking about Shu Chu's previous sacrifice of his life to save someone, Feng Zhi would have exploded.

    However, the image that had just become taller quickly collapsed again, and Feng Yan made another shameless judgment on Shu Chu in his heart.

    But before this thought disappeared, Feng Jie suddenly felt that the real energy poured into his body from where Shu Chu pressed. It was as warm as a spring breeze. Although it was not fast, it was thick and began to flow slowly in the meridians.

    Wherever this zhenqi goes, the original Huangji Tianxin zhenqi in the body is not rejected, but actively blends together and flows gently. Wherever it passes, I feel that my body is a little softer.

    Shu Chu let out a long sigh of relief. It was a success at least. It seems that this wood spiritual energy is not only good for his own injuries, but also has great benefits for Feng Yan, who has lost a lot of energy in the long battle!

 Text Chapter 121: Fighting on a Snowy Night

    Yun Zhongtian's figure retreated quickly, and a clear light shone in his palm, dodging the sword and pestle, but the palm that struck the young monk failed.

    The strange Sanskrit chanting of the formation did not stop for a moment. Yun Zhongtian retreated and then stepped into the air again. His palms transformed and spread out a stream of energy in front of him.

    "Amitabha!" The baby monk also raised his toes and pointed at the shoulder of the other monk beside him, hitting Yun Zhongtian directly, and all the energy dissipated with a single finger of his.

    It seems that after fighting with Shu Chu, the baby's finger-twisting has become even better. The white jade-like fingers don't show any energy at all, but Yun Zhongtian is sure that as long as he touches one finger, there will definitely be one more on his body.  Hole.

    It¡¯s called picking a flower, but it¡¯s actually destroying the flower you want to grab. What does Buddhism say about compassion and how to save all sentient beings? Isn¡¯t it the same as killing and destroying?

    Yun Zhongtian smiled bitterly and took out the finger to greet the precious monk.  But at the moment when his claws were about to touch the fingertips, he quickly turned his wrist and turned towards the precious monk's wrist.

    The baby monk reacted quickly and suddenly turned his finger towards Yun Zhongtian's tiger's mouth.

    Yun Zhongtian calmly put his fingers together and quietly kicked Baobao Monk in the chest and abdomen.

    The precious monk was horrified. This kick was so fierce. If he didn't dodge, he would probably have his Zhenqi defense broken by this kick. But if he dodged, Yun Zhongtian would definitely take this opportunity to escape from the siege of the four people.

    In the blink of an eye, he swiped his finger towards Yun Zhongtian's finger and stretched out his other hand to hit Yun Zhongtian's sole.

    "Hey!" He let out a long shout and tapped the baby monk's wrist with his toes, but before he could retract his fingers, the cloud sky rose into the sky, a kite turned over and the man floated away.

    The baby monk¡¯s body shook violently and he fell down from the monk at his feet.

    The other three monks looked at Baby Monk with concern as the Sanskrit chanting stopped. Among the four, Baby Monk was a key figure. Without him, the formation would not have been able to be assembled.

    As soon as his body fell to the ground, Yun Zhongtian couldn't help but stumbled, vomited a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. The interference of the Sanskrit singing was too great. Without this precious monk, he would not be his opponent at all.

    In a blink of an eye, Yun Zhongtian moved towards the four men in black. Baoping and others who were entangled with the four men in black felt the wind behind them. Baoping was horrified and frightened, and he used a hand to slap the palm behind his back.  If the wind has any substance, it will bring snowflakes all over the sky.

    Mian held the zhenqi Yun Zhongtian and slapped Baoping's palm with both hands. The wind instantly collapsed. Baoping shouted in shock: "Back off!" Although he knew that as long as he supported for a while, other senior brothers would come to support him, but Baoping did not dare to use it against himself and  The lives of the junior brothers are risking. After all, Yun Zhongtian is the one behind him, and there are only a few people in Nanchu who can defeat him.

    The four Aquarius retreated quietly. Yun Zhongtian heaved a sigh of relief and jumped out from the space left by the four. They landed on the four Yingtang masters. The four masters immediately joined Yun Zhongtian.

    On the eaves, Monk Baoshu finally got tired of endlessly trying to get up to the eaves but always in vain. In a flash, the people were already drifting away. With a wave of their sleeves, the snowflakes flew away and they chased Monk Baoshu in the air.  Monk Baoshu was unable to dodge, and although he stretched out his hand to shield himself, he was still hit by the snowflakes caught in the strong wind. Although there was no serious damage, there were traces of bruises on his face, which made him look a little embarrassed.

    Monk Baoshu fell heavily to the ground. His cultivation skills were very good and he did not get angry. He just looked at Heng Qi and said in his heart: "Master Heng is so capable. I hope everyone in the Demon Sect can have martial arts like Master Heng!"

    Hengqi laughed heartily and said: "Of course my demon sect's disciples are not as capable as me, but they know the same as you about the siege. Master Baoshu doesn't have to worry about Heng!"

    "Amitabha!" Four figures soared into the sky and flew straight towards Yun Zhongtian and others. It was obvious that Baby Monk was not as broad-minded as Baoshu. Yun Zhongtian felt a sense of humiliation when he escaped from the siege of four people, especially Baby Monk.  First he was persuaded by Shu Chu and now he was defeated by Yun Zhongtian.  I felt a little better against Shu Chu. After all, I had used all my means, but this time I didn't use my full strength and it was just a small setback. I hoped to catch up with Yun Zhongtian and defeat him, but I didn't think about it. Four against one was still disappointing.  Escape is actually no different from defeat.

    Baoping and others also reacted very quickly. After all, they are all brothers from the same sect. They usually practice formations and secret techniques and have a perfect tacit understanding. When the yellow shirts shook, the four of them had already rushed towards Yun Zhongtian and others who were showing signs of retreat. The four of them dispersed.  But they chased them from both sides in an attempt to surround Yun Zhongtian and others.

    The shaking figure was a bit dazzling. Four men in black drew their swords at the same time to stop Baoping and others from passing by and surrounded Yun Zhongtian. Among them, the man in black who looked like a leader said to Yun Zhongtian: "Master, please go back to the mansion and leave it to us."  Fourth level obstruction!¡±

    Yun Zhongtian was not polite, and as soon as he glanced at the person, he had already floated five or six feet away. He was still in the air, but he shouted: "Tell me your names."Character!  "

    "Master, we are the third group of Eagle Claws!" The man in black took a step forward and pointed his sword at Aquarius Monk.  As a last resort, Baoping stabbed out with a sword. The monk Baoping stopped when the two swords intersected.

    In just this moment, Monk Baby and others had already arrived. Monk Baby was the first to throw himself out, and his cassock suddenly came out like a yellow cloud, covering the four of them. The four of them couldn't take off their swords and clapped their hands at the same time.

    The wind from the palm hit the cassock, but it was as light as hitting catkins. The yellow cloud still fell and the four people retreated and leaned together, and the four swords came out at the same time.

    "Baofeng takes action!" Baobao monk shouted.

    The sharp wind cut through the snowy night, and the five Faluns spun rapidly towards the four people under the cassocks.

    When the four swords pierced the cassock, the Falun had already reached the body. The black collar was about to warn his companions to be careful, but he saw the precious monk passing over the heads of the four people. He shouted and ignored the spinning Falun. He aimed his sword towards the head.  The precious monk stabbed out the treasure and risked his life to fight for it.

    The baby monk cursed angrily and had no choice but to slap the tip of the sword in the middle of the man's collar. A mouthful of blood spurted out, but the golden wheel was cut from his waist. His whole body was split into two.

    There was not even a scream. The other three men in black did not need to stop the precious monk from hitting the Falun away from his body one by one.

    The baby monk had nowhere to rely on and fell down. He could only watch Yun Zhongtian's figure disappear into the heavy snow.  He was extremely angry and struck three other men in black with his palms three times in a row.  Faced with the siege of eight monks at the same time, three people died one after another!

    Heng on the eaves threw down the empty wine bottle and clapped his hands and said, "It's really wonderful. Masters, you have allowed Heng to see what it means to be shameless, what it means to kill everyone, and what it means to be ruthless. You are worthy of being an expert in Buddhism! Haha!"

    After a pause, he united and said: "You can kill people and become a Buddha. You can become a Buddha without shame. You can achieve Taoism by killing people and save all sentient beings. Isn't this world already crazy? Hahahaha! Compared to you, the methods of my demon sect are simply child's tricks. I  His face is all red!" Heng Qixin's face was indeed a little red. I wonder if it was because the snowy night was too cold, or because the wine was too mellow, or because he was really blushing because of the Demon Sect?

    In the mad laughing sound, there is a madness in the eyes of the mad eyes: "Then I will let the masters go to the bliss world now!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, the man had already thrown out his hands like a hawk, and the green air was flowing endlessly.

    "Be careful!" Baoshu yelled and punched Da Zhuo Sheng Qiao. The force he released from his fist caused the flying snowflakes to scatter in the strong wind. There was no snowflake three feet in front of him.

    Heng Qixin lightly released his green energy with his fingers and instantly shot down Baoshu's fist. Baoshu stumbled and had to step back. The green energy came back and struck directly at the other three monks. They knew the opportunity and retreated one after another without facing Heng Qixin head-on.

    The five Falun wheels were spinning at the same time towards Heng Qixin who had not yet landed. The flying and spinning sharpness actually brought up the gold, silver, and silver of the golden wheels of various colors The five wheels were moving in unison, and Heng Qixin snorted coldly, and his hands were as if they were caged in clouds.  For a moment, everything seemed to be drained out of five Dharma Wheels and suffocated in the air at the same time.

    The hands of Monk Baoshu began to change. Various handprints were layered and complicated without repetition.

    At the same time, the Sanskrit chant started again, "Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of the Three Worlds" Not only the precious monk, but also all the monks started chanting.

    "Isn't it already too late to start chanting sutras now?" Heng Qixin said coldly, a burst of green smoke burst out from his hand, and the five Falun wheels shattered and fell to the ground at the same time.

    Monk Baofeng only felt that his eyes were darkening and his face was pale, and he fell to the ground. The poor child Falun had just been turned into powder by Shu Chu, and now it was destroyed again. The last injury has not yet healed!

    He turned around quickly and spotted a monk. He made a concerted effort to pounce again. Suddenly, there was a person in front of the monk. It was the golden-armored bronze man that Shu Chu met during the martial arts contest.

    It seems that these monks were angry. They used all kinds of magic. Hengqi Xinyiran was not afraid and struck the forehead of the bronze man in front of him with his palm. The forehead of the bronze man immediately collapsed, but he could still move. He pointed with one hand.  Catch him.

    He grabbed Heng Qixin and suddenly jumped up and stepped on the bronze man's forehead. The bronze man couldn't bear such a huge blow and immediately fell down.

    Just as he was about to chase and kill a monk, he suddenly felt that there was an invisible barrier all over his body and he could no longer move forward.

    I was shocked and saw that Monk Baoshu's handprint had been completed from the corner of his eyes. He punched out the invisible barrier in the middle.

    Feeling inappropriate, Heng Qixin suddenly turned around and saw five or six golden-armored bronze men approaching him with stiff steps. At the same time, various weapons were also flying towards him.

    The iron lotus sword, the various rosary beads, and the invisible barrier seemed to only have an effect on himself. He Qi's heart was slightly horrified, and his true energy was raised to the extreme. The vigorous true energy that came out of his hands covered everything.One by one, he hit five or six consecutive punches into the void while his body suddenly swelled up.

    Baoshu Monk's face was white. Heng Qixin's body suddenly flew out of the invisible barrier and disappeared. He kicked the bronze man on the head again. Heng Qixin used his strength to fly up and escape from the bronze man's siege.

    His face was also a little pale, and he was panting slightly. Qi Xin continued to use all his energy, which felt a bit too much.

    "Master Heng, how are you doing today?" Monk Baoshu said loudly to Heng Qixin, holding back his boiling blood.

    Thinking that it was impossible for him to kill these monks and who knows if these monks had a formation to attack together, Heng Qi nodded and pretended to be calm: "Anyway, we don't have any deep grudges. Let's forget this. But next time I meet you, I will kill you."  All the disciples of the sect will be mobilized to besiege you!"

    "Master Heng Sect is really honest!" Baoshu said with a smile.

    No more nonsense, Qi Xin¡¯s figure flew up from the roof of the street and floated away into the night.

    Baoshu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down, not caring that the snow under him was already a foot thick!

 Text Chapter 122 Wangfeng Military Camp

    About half an hour later, the wood spirit energy had already circulated through the meridians of the two of them. It flowed out from Shu Chu's fingertips, circulated in Feng Yan's body for a week, and then flowed back through Shu Chu's other hand pressing on Feng Yan's acupoint.  The meridians that had been blocked due to injuries were all unblocked, and Huangji Tianxin's true energy became more pure and powerful.

    Shu Chu's injuries were mostly healed, but he still rested on Feng Yan's soft back without making a sound. He smelled the faint scent of virginity and was once again confused and confused. Strangely, the wood spirit was still able to flow and not  It stopped because of Shu Chu's distraction.

    Feng Chu had mixed feelings in his heart, as if he owed this scoundrel something again.

    "Feng Yan, what token do you have to make the generals at Wangfengkou obey your orders?" Shu Chu felt that the iron thing under him was pressing against Feng Yan's back. It was so uncomfortable. He found something to say to distract his mind.  .

    Feng Zhu didn't want to be silent and embarrassed. Hearing Shu Chu's words, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I have the gold medal given by the emperor, as if I were here in person!"

    "Hmm!" Shu Chu felt that he had nothing else to say and said hesitantly after a moment of silence: "Feng Zhu, did you really mean what you said earlier?"

    "What?" Feng Zhu asked without understanding for a while.

    "I asked you if you have ever liked me and you shook your head!" Shu Chu said with a bit of depression.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Chu would ask about this person now. Feng Xuxia felt that ripples of confusion were spreading in his heart, but he didn't know how to answer.  When Shu Chu asked himself before, he could still shake his head calmly and resolutely, but when he escaped from Raozhou City alone and ran alone on the vast snowfield, he was still as determined as before?

    Seeing the wind and not answering, Shu Chu felt even more disappointed. He couldn't help but sigh softly. After all, was he too naive?  Now, the person who is carrying him and galloping through the snowy ridges and relying on him is also the emperor, a nobleman, a noble woman with a golden branch and jade leaves, and a arrogant and strange woman. Who do I think he is?

    "Put me down!" Since he was disappointed, Shu Chu didn't want to rely on Feng Yan's back anymore and said in a deep voice.

    Feng Yan stopped for a moment and asked with some hesitation and worry: "Is your injury okay?"

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly and said: "It doesn't matter, my injury is almost healed now!"

    Silently, he put Shu Chu down. There was a haze in the sky. The snow seemed a little smaller. The pile on the ground was three feet thick, covering all of their calves. Both of them had extraordinary Qinggong skills, but now they couldn't help but have one foot deep and one foot shallow. That's all.  Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a bit of pity in his heart. Feng Yan was carrying her shoes on her back, and all her shoes were lost in the snow. It was not an easy journey, but she didn't even complain a word.

    The outline of Chu Tianshu is broken, and the broken snow gradually becomes smaller. The sight of the snowflakes gradually reaches the distance of thousands of mountains, dyed with silver, pure and clean, and the heart is opened. Shu Chu exhales all the turbid air in his chest and can't help but let out a long roar of relief. The sound is far away.  The snow on the trees on the roadside dispersed, and snowbirds flew across the sky. All the decadent feelings he had felt were expelled with the whistle. Shu Chu smiled and started talking again.

    After a while, looking at the beacon entrance, I was already looking at a mountain ridge that was not very high but very broad. The military camp was stationed on the slope, and the true appearance was covered by the snow.

    Wangfengkou is divided into east and west ridges, which are not together. Xifengkou is located due north of Raozhou, only five or six miles away from the north-south official road. The last time Shu Chu and Zhang Yuling went to Longhu Mountain, it was this official road.  Forty thousand troops were stationed at Xifengkou to block the main north-south road leading to Raozhou to protect the capital.  Dongfengkou is three hundred miles northeast of Raozhou, but only thirty miles away from the Canglan River. Looking at the port of the Canglan River and Dongfengkou, there are 30,000 tiger and wolf troops stationed in each other.

    At this moment, Shu and Chu had arrived at the gate of the military camp under Xifengkou. They were already looking at the gate of the military camp. Even in such a heavy snow, there were patrols by rangers. Previously, the black spots in their sight were getting closer and closer. The knights on horseback were wearing cold armor and were shouting.  Being exposed to the heat makes you extremely healthy.

    "Who is it?" When he saw Shu and Chu galloping over, the knight on the horse shouted in a deep voice with his sword already unsheathed.

    "I want to see your commander!" Feng Yan took a card from his body and handed it over. The knight took it carefully and looked at the two of them with vigilant eyes, fearing that they would have trouble standing up.

    After seeing the sign, the young knight's expression changed and he handed it back to Feng Yan and said, "You two, please come with me!" His words were more polite but still a little suspicious.

    When he arrived at the gate of the military camp, the knight quickly announced that he had entered. Not long after, a captain came and saw the two of them and asked directly: "What are you called?" This man was in his thirties, with a straight figure and a rough face.  His sharp eyes showed that he was not a reckless man. Shu Chu noticed that there were a lot of calluses on his tiger's mouth. He should be good at martial arts.

    Shu Chu said: "I am Shu Chu, the commander of the Tiqi Battalion. This is Princess Feng Ning, who has come under the emperor's order to announce something important to your commander!" Shu Chu thought about thisYou shouldn't say anything wrong when you speak, right?

    The captain bowed respectfully and said, "The last general is Captain Nan Zhen of Xifengkou Xiaoqi Camp. Come with me!" After saying that, he led the two of them directly towards the main camp. The heavy snow in the military camp had been swept away.  It's not difficult to walk most of the way.

    Along the way, we saw soldiers patrolling. In such weather, there were also many people exercising their muscles in the military camp. When they arrived at the barracks where the commander lived, Nan Zhen made a confession and entered the barracks to report.

    After a while, Nan Zhen came out and said to Shu and Chu: "Commander, please come in!"

    Shu Chu nodded and was about to step in when he heard a sound like a gnat in the south: "Be careful, you two!"

    careful?  What's the meaning?  Shu Chu quickly glanced at Nan Zhen but didn't see any expression on his face. He couldn't ask more questions and went into the coach's barracks.

    There is a desk in the large barracks. A middle-aged man in his forties is sitting behind the desk. There is a stove burning. Behind it is a curtain of tassels that divides the entire barracks into two. The back part should be used for sleeping.  Bed.

    "Why are you two envoys here?" The middle-aged man in green clothes with a short moustache and a rather elegant but majestic face must be Mei Lingchun, the commander here.

    This Mei Lingchun made his voice among the common people and was repeatedly promoted by Emperor Mingyang to serve as the commander of Wangfengkou. This shows his great trust in him. After all, the soldiers in Wangfengkou are stronger than those young soldiers in the capital. They can be said to be a real tiger and wolf army.  .

    Shu Chu looked at Mei Lingchun and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn't tell what was wrong. He just looked at the commander and estimated that he was also a first-rate martial arts expert, but if he took three moves, he would definitely be able to do it.  Falling down also relaxed my mind.

    Feng Zhu handed over the gold medal and said: "If there is a rebellion in the capital, the emperor asked me and I to come and declare the order. After Commander Mei gets the order, he will immediately lead his army to put down the rebellion, whether it is the Imperial Guard or the Royal Forest Army, if there are any obstacles, kill them all!"

    Hearing Feng Zhu¡¯s words, Mei Lingchun was obviously surprised, as if he didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen.

    "Your Highness, please tell me the matter slowly!" Mei Lingchun did not get up to salute, but just asked the soldiers nearby to bring chairs for the two of them to sit down.  The attitude is somewhat ambiguous.

    After telling the story about the general, Mei Lingchun's expression suddenly changed. Fang Qinghe, who became an important minister, actually rebelled. It was indeed a bit unbelievable. However, the facts were all there. Mei Lingchun didn't say much, but his expression changed several times.  I can't tell what's going on in my mind.

    When Feng Zhu finished speaking, he stared at Shu and Chu, a cold light burst out in their eyes, and he suddenly stood up and started pacing in the barracks.

    "Commander Mei, please call for immediate troops to prevent the capital from changing drastically!" Shu Chu said: "Now the emperor is looking forward to Commander Mei to come to the rescue!"

    A hint of gloom flashed across his face, and suddenly he heard a faint sound of breathing.

    "Okay, I'll call all the generals here!" Mei Lingchun sighed softly and walked towards the door.

    Shu Chu looked at Mei Lingchun's back and was shocked. Was it necessary to go out to summon the generals?  Just call someone to inform them. Why bother?  Moreover, the sound of Ruoyouruowu's breathing was also strange. In addition, when Captain Nan Zhen reminded him to be careful, Mei Lingchun's thoughts were already clear.

    He suddenly stood up and rushed towards Mei Lingchun. He slapped his palms and hit Mei Lingchun's neck.

    Mei Lingchun obviously didn't react in time to dodge, but he was too slow and hit Shu Chu's chest and abdomen with his hand. How could Shu Chu tolerate being hit by him?  On his neck.

    Before he could do anything, the commander shouted: "Here comes someone with a thorn" Before he could finish his words, Shu Chu pressed his throat hard and could no longer speak.

    The rabbits are rising and the foxes are falling. The people behind the curtains are breathing turbidly. Mei Lingchun may not know how high Shu Chu and Feng Zhu¡¯s martial arts are, but the people hiding behind the curtains know it clearly, but they can no longer tolerate him.  If you have many ideas, you have to take action in such a situation.

 Text Chapter 123 Forced seizure of power

    Ripples like water rose up on the curtain, and with a sound of "Zheng!", the entire curtain of wide light was split into two. The sword light suddenly surged towards the wind like a flying rainbow from the sky.

    Feng Zhu had roughly guessed the situation in the room when Shu Chu made a sudden move. The person behind the curtain was obviously slower in taking action, so Feng Zhu was not unprepared, but his sword had been taken off when he entered the camp.  It would be a bit of a disadvantage to face the enemy empty-handed now.

    With a punch, the tip of the mysterious man's sword was aimed with a loud bang. Feng Jie took three steps back, and the mysterious man was also knocked back behind the curtain by this blow.

    Shu Chu looked at Feng Yan with some worry and saw that she was fine before kicking out the pile of documents in the middle of the desk and flying the entire desk towards the curtain. Sawdust and paper scraps flew all over the curtain. No one was safe in the curtain.  place.

    The curtain was shattered into rags by the flying sawdust and paper scraps filled with true energy. A slight cry of pain rang out from the darkness. A figure appeared in sight, covering the wound on his shoulder with his hand, and his eyes flashed with jealousy.

    There were footsteps and shouts at the door. A large number of soldiers were rushing towards it. They reacted quickly enough. The door was pushed open and several captains came in carrying weapons.

    "Where is the assassin? Where is he?" the captain, who looked like a rude man, shouted, but suddenly he saw Shu Chu holding Mei Liachun hostage and yelling angrily: "Why don't you let go of the commander?"

    Shu Chu laughed dumbly and was about to say a few words when the sound of wind rang in his ears. He raised his head and stretched out his hand, only to feel a pain in his hand and there was an arrow between his two fingers.

    Shu Chu was slightly horrified that there was such an expert in the army. He looked out the door and saw a man disappearing on the roof outside the door.

    The captains and Mei Lingchun's soldiers who poured in were also shocked. Shu Chulu's move was enough to surprise them.

    Seeing Nan Zhen who had just reminded him, Shu Chu said loudly at the door: "I am Shu Chu, the commander of the Tiqi in Beijing, and I have been ordered to come here to ask Commander Mei something. If nothing happens, please exit and wait for me to discuss with Commander Mei.  Finally, please come in again!"

    Some of the officers and soldiers who poured in were confused. The official position of the Tiqi commander is only higher than that of Mei Lingchun. Moreover, the Tiqi can be said to be the weapon in the hands of the emperor. The Tiqi commander can handle officials of the third and lower ranks in the imperial court privately. Those with the emperor's orders and above can do it expediently.  Disposal.  Since the beginning of Tiqi, officials in Nanchu have been a little wary of Tiqi. Of course, the three major families are not among them.

    These captains were all military generals and few had their own opinions. When Shu Chu revealed his identity, he didn't know what to say.  However, Nan Zhen raised his voice and said: "Commander Shu, you don't know what mistake Master Mei made to be held hostage by Commander Shu like this?"

    As soon as Nan Zhen was born, all the captains shouted and asked, after all, Mei Lingchun was their direct commander.

    Shu Chu snorted and covered up all the noise and said: "Who said I held Commander Mei hostage? Commander Mei and I hit it off immediately, so we acted a little affectionate. Don't you think so, Master Mei?" The latter sentence was directed at Mei Lingchun.  As she said this, she felt the fingers on her neck loosening and tightening. Mei Lingchun had no doubt that Shu Chu's Adam's apple would be broken with just a little force. He had no choice but to smile bitterly and said: "Yeah, I'm fine. You all stand down."  Bar!"

    Although no one believed Shu Chu¡¯s lies, now that Mei Lingchun had spoken, everyone had no choice but to retreat.

    But at this moment, a figure flew up and headed towards the door to take advantage of the chaos to escape.

    Shu Chu smiled coldly, raised his hand a few times, and shot out the sword. Although he was extremely fast, he still couldn't avoid Shu Chu's surprise attack. He fell from mid-air and fell to Shu Chu's feet, bleeding profusely.

    The captain at the back hadn't gone out yet and saw this big change. When he was about to ask Shu Chu, he already said: "This man is an assassin pretending to be an imperial envoy. He has come here with evil intentions. You can capture him and behead him!" Even so, he touched lightly with his foot.  On the forehead of this mysterious man, the man had already died by the time the soldiers outside dragged him out.

    Feng Zhu closed the door consciously and walked to Shu Chu's side and said coldly to Mei Lingchun: "Intention of rebellion is a crime against the nine tribes!"

    Mei Lingchun's courage was not as good as he had shown before. His body was obviously shaken and he looked at Feng Yan with a bit of timidity in his eyes.  If he had known about Shu Chu and Feng Yan's martial arts before, would he still have let them enter this barracks?  Or is he actually waiting for a price?

    Shu Chu looked back at Feng Yan, who had a stern voice, smiled and said, "Beauty, be kind to others and don't frighten the children!"

    Mei Lingchun couldn't help but roll his eyes when he heard Shu Chu's words, while Feng Yan stared at Shu Chu fiercely with a somewhat complicated expression.

    "Mr. Mei, I have a question, can you answer it?" Shu Chu smiled at Feng Yan and turned around and said.

    "Commander Shu, just ask me!" Mei Lingchun said bitterly.

    "Why did Lord Mei choose to rebel after receiving many favors from the emperor?" Shu Chu said.

    "Well" Mei Lingchun was startled for a moment but thenI don't know how to explain it.

    "What conditions did that person give you?" As soon as Shu Chu said these words, Mei Lingchun began to sweat on her forehead.

    Seeing that Mei Lingchun still refused to say anything, Feng Yan said coldly: "Mei Lingchun, don't think we dare not kill you!"

    Although it is not easy but not impossible to get out of the military camp after killing Mei Lingchun with the martial arts of Shu Chu and Feng Yan.

    "General!" Mei Lingchun said hesitantly.

    ???????????????? Fang Qinghexia¡¯s capital is really big, but Mei Lingchun doesn¡¯t even think about whether he can swallow such a big bait by himself?

    "I was still hesitant before, but you two didn't explain the situation clearly to me after they arrived. I felt that you two didn't trust me, so I made this move!" Mei Lingchun's face became increasingly distorted.  He is not stupid, he just doesn't know that Shu Chu and Feng Yan's martial arts are so high.  Originally, he and the person sent by Fang Qinghe were discussing. He was already a little excited when his subordinates reported that Shu Chu, the Tiqi commander, and Feng Zhu, the princess, came. When they arrived, he was surprised. If the identities of Shu Chu and Chu were not false reports, then what would happen in the capital?  The badness can be imagined.  And Shu and Chu didn't even mention that the fact that Emperor Ming Yang had passed away made him feel resentful and hesitant, which led to the current situation.

    But now, Mei Lingchun has no way out. The person sent by Fang Qinghe will die. I'm afraid it will be difficult to tell clearly. Moreover, his life and death are still completely in Shu Chu's hands.

    "Mr. Mei is a smart man. He knows what to do in the future. I won't say much!" Shu Chu paused and said, "I'm hungry now. Shouldn't Mister Mei entertain me?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I¡¯m a little depressed not long after eating, and I¡¯m hungry again, I can¡¯t tell that Shu Chu¡¯s belly is actually not very big!

    Mei Lingchun naturally had nothing else to say and immediately called people in to prepare food and drinks.

    Shu Chu took advantage of Mei Lingchun's speech and tapped seven of his acupuncture points and said lazily: "Master Mei, come to me in seven days and I will lift the restriction for you. If you think you can unlock it, feel free to try it!"

    After watching Shu Chu in amazement as he swept away the food on the table, Feng Zhu wondered whether this person was a reincarnation of a starving ghost. However, Shu Chu ate quickly and after he was full of wine and food, he said goodbye to Mei Lingchun and Feng Zhu meandering gracefully.  Then left the military camp.

    When he missed Nan Zhen, Shu Chu never forgot to say thank you.

    As for Mei Lingchun, she naturally knew what to do, but she was just unspeakably depressed.  If Shu and Chu hadn't entered his barracks, he wouldn't be in such a mess!

 Text Chapter 124 Forced seizure of power

    Lian Zufeng felt a little uneasy. He was smart and knew what he was doing. If what he was doing failed, he would definitely have his head chopped off.  However, he also knew that he was just an insignificant chess piece at the mercy of others, and he was not allowed to influence anything at all.

    The lights in Yun Mansion were brightly lit, and many people were probing at the gate, watching the situation outside closely as if they were waiting for something.

    Even Zhifeng is waiting for the right moment to attack.  In fact, he has roughly guessed the situation tonight. He knows that the second half of the night will be the moment to decide the situation. If Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing can come back alive.

    "Report, sir!" A soldier shouted in front of Lian Zufeng.

    "Huh?" Lian Zhifeng turned back to look at the young and slightly childish soldier and said, "What's wrong with Yu Wen?"

    The young soldier named Yu Wen turned around and looked around. Zhang Fengwei, who was looking behind Lian Zufeng, paused and lowered his voice and said: "After receiving the news, let the deputy commander act according to the situation!" The voice behind him became louder just in time.  Let Zhang Fengwei behind Lian Zufeng hear it.

    Lian Zufeng nodded and said loudly: "I understand, you go down first and tell everyone to get ready!"

    After giving the order, Lian Zifeng turned to Zhang Fengwei and said, "Brother Zhang, Taiwei Fang, has further orders!"

    "Oh?" Zhang Fengwei, who was in his forties and had muscles all over his body, was a tough guy. And Fang Qinghe was a die-hard man installed in the Xuanwu Imperial Guard Camp, so Lian Zufeng had to be polite to him.

    "Are you ready to take action?" Zhang Fengwei said carelessly and walked towards Lian Zufeng, "Old Lian, I said it was too early to take action!"

    "Yesah!" The words were dragged out for a long time and the sword flashed away. Zhang Fengwei was suddenly startled and drew his sword back, but it was no longer as deep as his chest. A long gash was cut out, and even his armor was scratched.  Big mouth.

    "Lian Zufeng, what are you doing" Before he finished speaking, Zhang Fengwei felt a lightness on his body and then he saw his own body.

    "You're so good at it, you actually dodged my sword!" Lian Zhifeng cursed but saw Yu Wen retracting his sword from its sheath and giving him a thumbs up. Lian Zhifeng said, "What a good boy! He's very fast with his sword!"

    "No way can I compare to the Commander-in-Chief!" Yu Wen replied respectfully.

    Lian Zufeng replied with a loud shout: "All the Imperial Guards, listen and retreat!"

    The Imperial Guards were puzzled but they still followed the instructions. After all, even Zhifeng was a deputy commander, and the Xuanwu Camp was all under his jurisdiction. What was ridiculous was that Zhang Fengwei, a simple-minded idiot with big limbs, considered him a confidant and treated him as Fang Qinghe's.  In fact, he is from Yingtang.

    The troops retreated like a tide. Even those who were loyal to Zhang Fengwei had been eliminated by Lian Zhifeng's henchmen.  After retreating two streets, Zhang Feng defended the troops and then headed towards Yun Mansion under the leadership of Yu Wen.

    Yun Zhongtian looked extremely pale and looked at Lian Chufeng and Yu Wen who were approaching and forced a smile. Yu Wen knew Lian Chufeng but had no impression of him.

    "The deputy commander of the Imperial Guards in the capital, Captain Yingtang Xiang, Lian Zuofeng of Xuanwu Camp, has met his master!" Lian Zufeng saluted respectfully.

    Yun Zhongtian nodded and said, "Thank you!"

    "It's my slave's blessing!" Lian Zufeng didn't dare to hesitate and said.

    Yun Zhongtian shook his head and said: "You two immediately take people to find the fourth prince and protect him. Don't make any mistakes and report back after you find him!"

    "Yes!" Yu Wen responded but said worriedly: "Master!"

    "Go!" Yun Zhongtian waved his hand feebly and said: "I'll treat you to dinner after tonight. Ahem! I'll cook it myself. Haha!"

    "Master, it's all because of our failure to protect him!" Yu Wen felt that the corners of his eyes were getting wet and said while holding back his tears, "My subordinates will definitely protect the Fourth Prince!"

    "Haha, go ahead!"

    Lian Zufeng and Yu Wen bowed again and turned to leave.  Yun Zhongtian also stepped into Yun Mansion.

    "Dad, are you okay?" The person who spoke was Yun Zixuan. She heard the movement outside the house. She was smart and realized something. Then she heard that her father hadn't come back yet. She had been worried all night. Now she saw Yun Zhongtian and was extremely happy, but she also saw her father.  He looked pale and couldn't help but feel worried.

    Yun Zhongtian shook his head, stared at his daughter who was worried but not panicked, waved his hand and said: "Zixuan, gather your mother and younger brother to Yi Qingxuan and ask Aunt Rong to protect you and send more manpower!"

    "Okay, Dad, go and have a rest first!" Although he doesn't know martial arts, Yun Zhongtian's current state can be seen at a glance.

    "It's okay, go ahead!" Yun Zhongtian waved his hand and turned to Uncle Wang, who was already standing nearby: "Old Wang, please evacuate the servants and gather the guards together to take precautions!"

    "It's the master!" Uncle Wang said veryClean.

    After saying this, Yun Zhongtian breathed a sigh of relief and headed towards his study. Yun Zixuan also hurriedly went after seeing this.

    In the study, Yun Zhongtian said: "How is the situation of Eagle Eye?"

    The man in black named Eagle Eye smiled and said: "One hundred and twenty-one disciples are dead, twenty are missing, and there are still about three hundred people left, most of whom have gathered outside Yun Mansion!"

    "It's good to send a few alert people out to investigate the situation and ask them to be careful and report back to me at any time!" Yun Zhongtian sighed in his heart. This was the first time since his ancestors built the Eagle Hall that he had lost so much that he almost couldn't come back.

    "Also contact the brothers of the Royal Guards and Imperial Forest Army and ask them to fight back at dawn!" Yun Zhongtian breathed a long sigh of relief. He was already extremely tired, but before he could stop talking, he continued: "Send a few experts to Ximen's house.  It¡¯s best to coordinate our actions with the Ximen family! That¡¯s all for now, go and do your work!¡±

    "Okay!" Hawkeye responded and disappeared like a burst of smoke!

    Yun Zhongtian stood gently in front of the window and sighed softly in the direction of the palace. It was time to repay Fang Qinghe. The sudden attack was the reason why Fang Qinghe currently had the upper hand, but it would also be the reason for his defeat!

    But the person Yun Zhongtian is most worried about is Luo Xuexiang¡¯s magical power. But he has seen it with his own eyes and so far, he has not made any move and has not shown any trace. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of variables it will bring?  But there was no way out. I felt something was wrong but couldn't tell why.

    Yun Zhongtian sighed and the heavy snow seemed to be showing signs of stopping!

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 125 Outside Yun Mansion

    "Hey brother!"

    Hearing this call, the soldier of the Royal Forest Army turned around and saw a person in the shadow waving his hand towards him and questioningly asked: "What are you doing?"

    "Come here!" The voice sounded a little urgent and a little annoyed.

    Looking back at his group of companions, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He wanted to call out, but he felt a chill in his throat. Then he saw a man covered in blood smiling at himself, and his thoughts stopped there.

    Xiao Yinniu made a gesture, and Tiqi, who was hiding on both sides of the street, quickly concealed himself quietly. Waiting for the small group of imperial guards to realize that something was wrong, Tiqi had already taken action, raising the knife and slashing the throat with each hand, killing these dozen people.  After all, the Royal Forest Army is still not good at all. It is not even a little bit worse than the Tiqi.

    He directed Tiqi to put on the clothes of the imperial guard and quietly move towards Jingde Gate.  Immediately afterwards, several groups of Royal Guards were quietly eliminated. All the cavalry were put on the armor of the Royal Guards. Who could tell the difference in the dark night if they didn't look carefully?

    The lights at the entrance of the palace were flickering. It was still snowing more than ten feet away, and no one could be seen clearly. Xiao Yinniu led all the cavalry and swaggered towards the entrance. The guarding soldiers looked twice but didn't say a word. Hey, this guard is enough.  It was so easy that no one even shouted. It seemed that Fang Qinghe had really rushed the incident.

    After entering the palace, I saw that no one was paying attention. Xiao Yinniu gave a light drink and everyone dodged all the way towards the Tiqi camp.

    Yang Ruoming and the injured Tiqi were all placed in the house outside the palace. Now those who came into the palace were his brothers who were only slightly injured. Xiao Yinniu was very angry. He knew that Tiqi had never suffered such a big loss.  However, due to repeated instructions from Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting, they had to suppress the murderous intention in their chests.

    Fortunately, the Tiqi camp was remote and not many people were around. Even if they encountered the rebellious Imperial Forest Army, they could easily deal with it.

    He quickly changed his armor to the armor of the Tiqi, which was more stylish. The armor made of black Burmese iron covered the whole body and allowed all joints to move freely. It was many times more comfortable than the armor of the Royal Forest Army.

    After changing his clothes, Xiao Yinniu came to the barracks where Lao Suntou lived again and stood at the door and shouted: "Senior Sun, are you in there?" Everything that Lao Suntou made was extraordinary. Is it thanks to this?  If he loses his things, all the Tiqi might be lost in Qingfeng Street.

    There was a low cough and a response from inside. Xiao Yinniu stepped in, looked at the old man in the wheelchair, considered his words and said: "Senior Sun, something happened, please come with us!"

    Old Sun's eyes were like those of a deep dark night. He coughed twice and looked up at Xiao Yinniu. Seeing his appearance, he slowly shook his head and said, "No need, just take the things. The Tianji Crossbow has been modified with Zhuge Crossbow pear flower nails."  take it!"

    "Senior!" Xiao Yinniu was a little at a loss but persuaded himself: "You can come with us. The rebels may be here soon!"

    "No need, no one can come in here without my permission. And I have lived here for more than three years and I don't want to change places!" Lao Suntou smiled with difficulty.

    Xiao Yinniu no longer forced himself to recruit a few Tiqi to take away the things. Before leaving the house, he turned back and said, "Mr. Sun, please take care!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Xiao Yinniu shouted with a cold face: "Brothers, it's time for us to perform, if the boss is away, we can't lose our prestige!"

    The loud sound of the cavalry's sudden acceptance was a completely different scene compared to the sneaky sneaking in before.

    "Well, let's go to Zijin Palace to pick up my sister-in-law first! It's time to get out!"

    In the palace, the sound of horse hooves rumbled, the cold iron armor exuded the smell of death, and the few thirty cavalrymen were no more than thousands of horses.

    After leaving the Tiqi camp, a small group of imperial guards came towards them. They were actually riding horses. They probably wanted to beat the autumn wind in the palace. They shouted in a low voice. Xiao Yinniu took the lead and rushed out. The knights followed without using crossbows and spears. They dragged out a charge. The number of imperial guards on the opposite side was quite equal.  When he saw Tiqi rushing towards him, he didn't react for a moment, thinking he had met one of his own.

    When they came to their senses, the Imperial Guardsmen panicked and prepared to meet the enemy. However, what they encountered was the Tiqiu, whose men and horses were all selected from a thousand. In an instant, Xiao Yinniu had rushed to the front of the Imperial Guardsman and stabbed him with his spear.  Across the middle of the throat.

    It was basically a killing spree. No one on the Tiqi was harmed. This is why they didn¡¯t even use their crossbows. There was no need to be afraid of others when wearing the Tiqi¡¯s armor.

    Riding on horseback, he rushed to the huge Zijin Palace and quietly Luo Ji'an shouted: "Old Ba, Old Ba!"

    No one answered, and everyone¡¯s heart sank. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his sister-in-law, what kind of fool would Tiqi be?

    After looking at the lakeside and the entrance of the hall, there were no signs of fighting. Xiao Yinniu felt a little relieved. The two of them went in to take a look. After a while, the two Tiqi who entered came out and shook their heads at the same time:?Mad Cow Boss is gone and there is no one around!  "

    Xiao Yinniu was convinced that his father had left with his sister-in-law, so he turned to the small young man and shouted: "Xiang Ji, go and have a look!"

    Xiang Ji is a master of tracking. Everyone in Tiqi has different things that they are good at. Originally there was another person who was better at tracking than Xiang Ji, but that person failed to rush out in Qingfeng Street before. Thinking of this Xiao Yin  The cow was a little angry again.

    After walking around the palace, Xiang Ji walked straight in one direction after coming out.

    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Yinniu arranged for five or six people to follow Xiang Ji to look for him. He asked them to be more careful and then led the others towards the palace gate.

    Looking from a distance at the Jingde gate, it was crowded, fearing that there were no less than five hundred people guarding here. Xiao Yinniu felt aggrieved and shouted loudly: "Brothers, give me a good fucking, let these bastards see if we Tiqi  Are you easy to bully?"

    Luo Ji'an chuckled and shouted: "Come on!"

    The imperial guards at the gate of the palace unexpectedly saw a small group of knights rushing over. The captain who was guarding here was not a fool and immediately announced to meet the enemy.

    "Hey, Xiao Yinniu and Luo Ji'an sneered, raised the modified Zhuge Liannu and buckled the machine.

    How can ordinary armor stop what Lao Suntou made?  The piles of quarreling Imperial Guard soldiers only had time to gather into a formation, which was more conducive to shooting. Under the twelve crossbows each, more than a hundred Imperial Guard soldiers were felled in one fell swoop.

    He hung up the crossbow and quickly replaced it with another one, and pulled the trigger again. Kuo Tiqi changed the crossbow so fast that even the people in the crossbow camp felt ashamed when they saw it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Yinniu screamed and missed the crossbow again because he didn¡¯t bring enough things, so he suffered such a big loss.

    How could the Royal Forest Army have ever seen such a scene? After just one round of shooting, they lost all will to fight. They all hugged their heads and jumped up. The captain shouted angrily and even drew out his sword to stop his subordinates from escaping. He killed several people in succession and was pushed down.  While waiting on the ground for him to get up again, Xiao Yin Niu Monster smiled and stabbed the man's body with the spear. He repeatedly screamed at the Tiqi, arrogantly letting go of the mood they had suppressed all night, and galloped out of the palace.  Door.

    Click to view the picture link:&1t;ahref=/sho?b>Master Rogue&1t;/a>

 Text Chapter 126 Jin Luan Farce

    In a large house in the south of the city, the four elders of the Demon Sect stood quietly on one side, pacing back and forth in unison without saying a word.

    "I said, daddy, you're shaking my eyes so hard, why can't you stop for a while?" The speaker was Mogzhi, who was sitting on the old chair with a face full of dissatisfaction, shouting and seemed to be in harmony with Heng.  Qi Xin's identity was reversed.

    "Go, big or small!" Heng Qixin glanced at his precious son and scolded him angrily.

    "I said it's not a big deal that you keep coming back and forth!" Henggezhi said with a frown on his face.

    He glared at Henggezhi, but there was really nothing he could do about his son Hengqixin. The four elders were holding back their laughter and felt a little uncomfortable.

    "Qi Xin, little Zhi'er is right. Since you don't know what to do, why don't you do nothing?" Mo Siyuan stared at Heng with a pair of wonderful eyes. Qi Xin didn't turn around. In fact, she already fell in love with herself, the master of the sect.  She had always treated her like a girl because of her deep roots, but she had some resentment hidden in her heart.

    After thinking for a while, Heng Qixin stopped pacing, "We have no choice but to end it like this, Luo Xuemeng is too strong, let's see what happens next!"

    After a pause, Heng Qixin suddenly turned to the white-bearded elder beside him and asked, "Does Mr. Wang and Hu Qingyan have any explanation?"

    The white-bearded old man shook his head and said: "There is no news from Gu Xinhan. That woman is busy preparing for her son's enthronement, hiding it from Gu Xinhan and Li Tingliang. She seems to want to leave our demon sect aside!"

    "How can it be so easy?" Mo Siyuan snorted before Heng Qixin spoke.

    "I have sent extra manpower over there to give Hu Qingyan some color if she is ignorant!" The lean old man who spoke was Liang Ziming, who was in charge of the punishment.

    Hengqi nodded and said: "No need, Mr. Liang, send someone to connect with Feng Xiaoxing and make backup preparations. Also, please note that Feng Xiaoyun must control this child even if he can't fight against Luo Xuexiang!"

    "Yes!" The elders responded and stepped out one after another. He suddenly said in one heart: "Wait a minute, is there any news about Chu Tianshu?"

    "A disciple reported that he went out of the city with a girl about half an hour ago, it seems to be Princess Feng Ning!" The white temples and white temples bulged high as he spoke. Among the four elders, he was standing at the back among the four elders. It was Shu.  The old man upstairs whom Chu met that day was named Li Ruohai and ranked last among the four elders.

    "Leaving the city?" He was slightly surprised and waved his hands without saying anything more.

    ***

    That night, the people in the capital were frightened all night long. The sound of horses neighing and armor clanging on the street. The brutal sound of killing mixed with the wind and reached people's ears. People who woke up were trembling, but in the end they were just worried about those rebels.  Most of the soldiers were citizens of the capital, and they did not break into people's homes, burn, kill, and loot. At least there was still a bit of nostalgia in them.

    It¡¯s just that those homeless homeless people who have nowhere to go are not so lucky. They hide in dark corners with trembling bodies, but they will still be picked out by the rebels and teased wantonly, and then they will fall on the street corner covered with snow.

    Countless dramas were being staged, and the liveliest one was none other than those of the officials in the capital.

    The Imperial Guards knocked on the door of Jingguan's house one by one. Jingguan, who was too scared to open the door, wanted to hide, but was dragged out by the Imperial Guards like a dog to death.  The leader of the Imperial Guard who was dragging the official could not help but frown and impatiently chopped him up with a knife, and then ransacked the official's house in the capital.

    In fact, Fang Qinghe didn't want to do this. He just sent the imperial guards to invite the court officials to go to the meeting hall to 'discuss' the establishment of the new emperor.

    Of course, not all court officials are timid and there are many courageous people.  For example, Cui Mingxin, the minister of the Ministry of official affairs, Li Yue, the imperial censor, Li Yue, the elder of the two dynasties, and the prince Shaobao Zhang Bolin When the snow gradually became lighter, a large group of courtiers had gathered in the Jinluan Hall of the palace.

    It looked like he was going to court, but the murderous aura exuded by the soldiers fighting outside the palace revealed many problems. Moreover, Yun Zhongtian and Ximen Jianqing were not aware of anything. The smarter courtiers looked on coldly, while the dumber ones were panicked.  Talking in low voices.

    Standing in front of Jin Luan, Fang Qinghe said loudly: "Everyone, please be quiet!"

    The effect of what he said didn¡¯t seem to be very good. He frowned and flashed his sword. A very unlucky courtier had his head cut off, and all the officials shut up.

    "I feel sorry for inviting everyone here in the middle of the night. But you are the cornerstone of the imperial court and the pillars of the country. Now is the time to share the country's worries. Now we have to rely on you for the unprecedented changes in the situation of Southern Chu since the founding of the country!  "

    After a pause, Fang Qinghe¡¯s impassioned and low-pitched words echoed throughout the hall, causing the courtiers¡¯ ears to buzz.

    ¡°Now let me tell you somethingHappy news!  "Fang Qinghe's voice became deeper and seemed to be filled with grief.

    The ministers looked up at Lord Taiwei, who was only one step away from Jin Luan, waiting for him to continue.

    "Just two hours ago, my emperor Mingyang was assassinated by Yun Zhongtian, a traitor and traitor, and the servants in the palace who had evil intentions. Long Yu passed away!" Fang Qinghe squeezed out a few tears and staggered a little.  It was as if the person who had told the bad news had suddenly grown old.

    Although the ministers Hongran knew that something must have happened when they were invited, Fang Qinghe's words were still like a thunderbolt from the blue sky.

    What does it mean that ginger is spicy when it is old?  Fang Qinghe's ability to confuse right and wrong without blinking an eye could not be learned by courtiers. This is why Fang Qinghe is a Taiwei and they are ordinary officials.

    "Your Majesty!" The courtiers knelt on the ground. If they didn't express their opinions at this time, they would be scolded to death in the future. Many of the courtiers were crying like rain. I don't know whether it was true or false. Anyway, it was much sadder than the death of their own father.

    "Avenge the emperor!" Someone among the courtiers shouted and everyone agreed.

    "Everyone, please be at peace!" Fang Qinghe waved his hand and said, "I invite you all to come here because of a major event. It is to establish a new emperor. As the saying goes, a country cannot live without a king for a day"

    "What Taiwei Fang said is exactly what Taiwei Fang said!" The person who said this was a middle-aged minister with tears and runny nose. It's Zhang Qing, the minister of the Ministry of Industry. I'll give you a promotion later.  .  Fang Qinghe was snickering in his heart.

    "Old Minister Fang Taiwei has a few things to understand, so I would like to ask Mr. Fang to clarify his doubts!" ??The person who spoke was an old man named Bai Pharaoh, who was none other than Zhang Bolin.  Fang Qinghe couldn't help but raised his eyebrows. Why didn't this old immortal sent the man to kill him?  But he had to say: "Master Zhang, if you have any questions, please tell me!"

    "Why don't you see General Ximen?"

    "Oh, General, I also sent someone to invite him, but the report said that General Ximen has also been assassinated and the Ximen Mansion is in chaos!" Fang Qinghe said.

    "Oh? Taiwei Fang said that Prime Minister Yun was rebellious but he didn't know what proof he had. Where is His Majesty's coffin? Please tell me, Taiwei Fang, that I and other ministers can go and pay their respects!"

    "Well" Fang Qinghe hated Emperor Mingyang. Since he was dead, why did he care?  It is only right to make the seventh prince the emperor first and then take care of the funeral. But you can't say that. Fang Qinghe said: "His majesty's coffin was in Zichen Palace before his death. I will kowtow to it after the seventh prince is enthroned."  That¡¯s it!¡±

    "Oh? How did His Majesty get assassinated in the palace?" Chamberlin's tone was aggressive. In fact, anyone who wasn't a fool could see that there was something fishy, ??just whether he dared to say it or not.

    "Mr. Ning, whom Your Majesty trusts the most, was also involved. In addition, the new Tiqi commander, Shu Chu, that is, Chu Tianshu, was also involved!" Fang Qinghe took all the shit basins to others and pushed them all away.

    "What about the murderer? Has Captain Fang been captured?" Zhang Bolin asked tremblingly.

    Fang Qinghe shook his head and said: "These two people are extremely skilled in martial arts and have escaped the whole city's search by my men! Yun Mansion has been surrounded by my men for a short time. I should be able to ask Mr. Zhang when Yun Zhongtian comes in front to find out!"  "

    "I'm afraid you have other motives, Lord Taiwei, right?" Chamberlin said coldly.

    No one answered, and everyone could see the sympathy in the hearts of the ministers, but no one could tell that the body of the unlucky man from before was still in front of them.

    "Hey, Mr. Zhang, why do you say this?" Fang Qinghe sneered with half-squinted eyes.

    "What's the explanation for the soldier Fang Taiwei outside the Wolf's ambition palace?"

    "Isn't this to protect the safety of all of you?" Fang Qinghe said with slightly trembling hands: "Those rebels who are highly skilled in martial arts sent guards here to protect you for your safety. If you leave this hall, it will be difficult to tell.  Got it!"

    A naked threat. The ministers were pale. Zhang Bolin was trembling all over and pointed at Fang Qinghe but was speechless.

    "Rebellious ministers and traitors!" With a loud shout, a man stepped out from among the ministers and struck Fang Qinghe with a punch. Fang Qinghe stood with his hands behind his back, not caring that the man next to him rolled out with a knife. It was the man in black who had killed a minister with a knife earlier.  .

    There was no surprise this time. The man in black's martial arts was extremely high. The sword was so fast that it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. The general who stepped out was decapitated by the sword and blood spurted out. The high officials were once again frightened.

    "Well, it is a major event for the world to establish a king. Do you have any objections to establishing His Highness the Seventh Prince as emperor?" Fang Qinghe ignored the angry Zhang Bolin and asked the ministers directly.

    "If there is no such thing as a sage, I will only give you your orders!" the officials said flatteringly.

    Fang Qinghe laughed loudly and said: "It's not my order, it's the late emperor's order!"

    After laughing, he shouted outside: "His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince is invited!"

    ??"Invite the Seventh Prince!" Not long after the voices came out, a boy of 13 or 14 years old walked inside with small steps. Hu Qingyan held his hand beside him and looked around with his big clear eyes.  There were also courtiers kneeling on the ground.

    "By the order of the late emperor I respectfully invite the new emperor Xiao Yun to ascend the throne!"

    "I respectfully invite the new emperor Xiao Yun to ascend the throne!" the ministers echoed.

    The trembling body fell. Chamberlin fell to the ground with his unyielding eyes wide open.

    "Teacher!" Xiao Yun, who broke free from his mother's hand, ran to Chamberlin and shouted sadly while the officials were stunned.  Chamberlin has passed away with eyes closed.

    "Your Majesty, please ascend the throne!" Fang Qinghe blinked and grabbed Feng Xiaoyun, forcing him to hold him down on the golden luan.

    "Long live my emperor!" The ministers shouted after flattering him three times.

    Amid the blood on the ground and the intense murderous intent outside the palace, the new emperor, who was less than fourteen years old, ascended the throne.

 Text Chapter 127 Snow Mist Killing Bureau

    Outside Ximen Mansion, Ximen Jianming was holding his dead brother Ximen Jianming. Snow was floating behind him. His three subordinates all looked at each other, but no one dared to say anything.

    The door suddenly opened and the children of the Ximen family poured out.

    "Dad Dad" There were exclamations.

    Ximen Ruoyun stood still and suddenly looked up at Ximen Jianqing and said, "Uncle, what's going on?"

    The three subordinates of Ximen Jianqing jumped forward and stood in front of Ximen Jianming.

    "Who is the uncle?" Ximen Zhiming's face was very pale and he was still seriously injured. At this moment, he was hit by this attack and his body was a little shaken.

    "Second brother!" Ximen Ruoshui's eyes were filled with tears as he held Ximen Zhiming's hand.

    Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Ximen Jianming looked ferocious but ignored the onlookers and walked straight away from the crowd towards the house.  All the way to Ximen's ancestral temple, everyone followed him in tears but said nothing. Only the sound of gentle sobs could be heard in the originally solemn ancestral temple.

    ***

    The wind lantern was suddenly blown by the strong wind and the rope was broken. With a "bang!" it fell to the long street. The flames jumped and then went out.

    Shang Bingkun's heart skipped a beat for no reason. He looked at his companions beside him, only to find that the guard beside him had stopped. His eyes were empty. His heart skipped a beat. Shang Bingkun shouted in a deep voice, "What's wrong with you, Lao Lu and Lao He?"  "

    No one answered. Suddenly, their bodies fell down on the old road beside them. Shang Bingkun realized that something was wrong, but what frightened him was that he suddenly lost his voice.

    It was as if his throat was suddenly cut while shouting. Shang Bingkun lowered his head and saw blood dripping on the white snow, but he felt no pain at all.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die.  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a man in black robe walking by without even looking at him.  The thought stopped here, Shang Bingkun suddenly collapsed, and he was only one street away from his master.

    Leng Wuyi¡¯s eyes as sharp as an eagle saw the ghost on the white snow, who was as black as the dark night. ¡°Stop!¡± Leng Wuyi shouted.

    "What's wrong?" After Feng Xiaozhi asked this question, he also saw the black shadow walking slowly towards this side. There were no footsteps, no facial features, only a black shadow.

    "Who is it?" Leng Wuyi decisively pointed at the black figure with his bow and arrow.

    There was no sound, and the black shadow was still moving without hesitation. The lightning-like arrow was shot out and hit the black shadow. Without any surprise, the feather arrow just disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

    The guards who reacted quickly had already shot more than fifty arrows, but they still had no effect on the black shadow.

    The guards have begun to panic. They can¡¯t see clearly who it is or what the method is. They don¡¯t know anything. Maybe they are hungry ghosts from hell!

    "Since Master Luo is here, why are you pretending to be a ghost?" Feng Xiao Zhi said coldly, but his voice was not loud, but it passed into the ears of every guard. Everyone realized that it was Luo Xuexiang who was here.

    The surrounding black air dissipated and turned into a wisp of black smoke, winding around his white clothes like a snake.  Who is the pale and bloodless face if it's not Luo Xuexiang?

    "The Fourth Prince is so knowledgeable that I should go there myself!" There is really no difference between Luo Xuemeng's voice and the hungry ghost from Jiuyou. The hearts of the guards jumped again. Luo Xuemeng may not be much better than the hungry ghost.  .

    "Did Master Luo come to take my life?" Feng Xiaozhi felt his body shaking slightly, not because he was afraid, but because he could finally take revenge. The person whose life was taken away by the man in front of him was in Zichen three hours ago.  Only then did Gong himself realize how important he was to him.

    But how can you not hate this strange man in front of you who has taken away the person you care about?  How can one not feel a strong murderous intention in his heart?

    "Your Highness, the Fourth Highness, is a sensible person!" Luo Xuexiang sneered as his voice fell. The snow dust that had just fallen all over the sky suddenly rose up like a puff of prosperity, but with a strange death, it flew towards Feng Xiaozhi and his group.  Hiding everyone inside.

    Screams suddenly rang out. Every guard who was on alert raised his Qi to the extreme. However, those with weaker Qi to protect their bodies were annihilated by the snow dust. The originally white snow turned into a puff of red mist, bright and strange.  .

    Two rays of light and shadow raised their long swords and broke through the darkness of the night. They broke out from the white snow mist and swept towards the falling snow nightmare in the black mist, as if they were swimming dragons.

    "Those who don't understand will never understand!" Luo Xuexiang sighed deeply and didn't know how he acted. The black energy that lingered around his body suddenly split into two and faced the two sword lights.

    "Peng!" With a soft sound, Leng Wuyi's body fell down. His body, which was originally like a dragon, lost its vitality under this understatement. He couldn't care about his own condition. Leng Wuyi's mouth was filled with blood, but he shouted: "Your Highness, be careful!"

    The owner of the other sword light was actually Feng Xiaozhi. Many guards had escaped from the white snow and saw Feng Xiaozhi stabbing the black snake on the head with his sword. They all made a sound of surprise.

    It turns out that the fourth prince, who seems to be powerless, also has excellent martial arts!

    The illusory snake created by the black mist flinched when it was stabbed by a sword. It retreated like a living snake and then bit out again.

    In mid-air, Feng Xiaozhi had nowhere to use his strength, and his body suddenly fell down, but bright stars burst out in front of him.

    "Huh!" Luo Xuexiang snorted coldly, as if he was mocking.  The black air snake suddenly disappeared. The stars in the sky lost their objects and all the objects were pierced by the wind. Xiao Zhi suddenly felt a tightness in his heart and blood rushed to his throat. His body actually started to shake slightly.

    "Young master, be careful!" A shout made Feng Xiaozhi wake up, only to feel a cold and strong sense of crisis welling up in his heart, and he suddenly retreated to dodge.  But it was still too late. I only felt pain under my ribs, as if my body had been penetrated.

    Although Feng Xiaozhi felt pain, he knew that he was still alive. The black snake that penetrated him did not identify his vitals. Whether it was intentional or unintentional.

    Next, Feng Xiaozhi felt his body being pushed away, and then the guards surrounded him. Tears welled up from Feng Xiaozhi's eyes. He saw the flesh and blood mist spurting out of Leng Wuyi's chest and then fell down.

    The guards rushed over together, but Feng Xiao Zhi was pulled back. The hole in his body was bleeding, but Feng Xiao Zhi didn't feel the pain anymore. He knew that these guards who rushed out one by one were like moths flying into the fire, falling into the snow, but he just said it lightly and even  He didn't even need to lift his limbs to see the familiar and unfamiliar guards fall down one by one.

    Until he was dragged into a street corner and a hurried voice shouted to Feng Xiaozhi: "Master, leave quickly!"

    The voice was sharp, but it was Xiao Dezi, the eunuch who had been serving him. Feng Xiaozhi calmed down and pulled Xiao Dezi and started to run violently. Even the pain was forgotten. Leng Wuyi did not survive a round. He had been deliberately concealing that he thought the capital was powerful.  Even with countless martial arts skills, he couldn't withstand a single move. More than a hundred guards only delayed Luo Xue Nightmare's footsteps. Only now did Feng Xiaozhi realize how terrifying this Luo Xue Nightmare was. Only by living can he repay his 'favour' tonight!

    The wind raised a gust of snow dust and hit Feng Xiao Zhi's face. The white snow in front of his eyes suddenly spread into boundlessness. The entire field of vision was white and then became blurry. Xiao Dezi's voice in Feng Xiao Zhi's ears finally became farther and farther away.  He pressed his entire body against Xiao Dezi's body.

    How many good shows will be going on this night and whose turn will it be next?

    Please help me collect the new book. Thank you~~~

 Text Chapter 128: Comprehensive Counterattack

    Outside the Yun Mansion, there were sounds of killing one after another. War horses fell down and screamed. Each soldier's blood spurted out. Except for the commanding officer, both sides did not know why they were killing here.

    The imperial guards stepped on the body of the guards and tried to rush into the Yun Mansion. The two guards left by the generals and Lian Zhifeng resisted desperately. They relied on the terrain of the Yun Mansion to prevent the imperial guards from stepping into the half-step white snow of the Yun Mansion.  The contrast with the red blood is so stark and shocking.

    There is less than an hour left before dawn.

    Hearing the sound of killing coming from outside, Yun Zhongtian suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief and said to Eagle Eye: "Move!"

    A moment later, brilliant fireworks burned brilliantly in the sky that was no longer silent. How many people have been waiting for this moment?

    The people from Yingtang quickly joined the many guards of Yun Mansion to attack the more than a thousand Imperial Guards attacking Yun Guogong Mansion from both inside and outside. They were not very powerful. Yun Zhongtian stood up suddenly and walked towards Yi Qingxuan.

    "Axuan, take your mother and Zi'er into the tunnel!" Yun Zhongtian said in a deep voice as he looked at the faces in Yiqing Pavilion.

    Yun Zixuan nodded slightly but smelled an ominous smell.

    After hugging and kissing his wife gently, Yun Zhongtian turned around and said with a smile: "Don't worry, everything should be over after dawn!"

    But Mrs. Yun laughed and took Yun Zhongtian's hand. Yun Zhongtian struggled a little but couldn't break free. He turned around and caught a glimpse of his wife's determined eyes. He sighed in his heart and took her hand and walked out.

    Fighting back tears, Yun Zixuan said, "Dad, be careful!"

    Without looking back, Yun Zhongtian actually felt that he had almost arranged the arrangement and should be 100% sure. However, he had a vague feeling that everything was not that simple, so he did this. I hope it was just because he was suspicious!

    Aunt Rong stroked Zixuan's head and smiled, saying with confidence and calmness: "Xiaoxuan is fine, take good care of little Zi'er!" After that, she turned around and followed her out.

    Yi Qingxuan became quiet and looked at her younger brother Yun Zixuan, who was still sleeping on the bed. There was a bit of confusion in her eyes. She then became calm and gently picked up Yun Zier and walked downstairs.  The maid has packed up the package. Miss Xiaocui curled her lips and looked at Uncle Wang who was guarding the door with a serious face, looking a little confused.

    "Let's go!"

    ***

    The cavalry galloped down the narrow street. Ximen looked down, his face as heavy as water. He felt that the overwhelming anger in his heart could not be suppressed and needed to be vented. When the incident began, he led his five hundred men to Ximen Mansion as soon as possible and guarded it.  Originally, he was not worried at all about what would happen to Ximen Jianqing. After all, Ximen Jianming's own strength and his brother-in-law would not cause anything to happen if he took over Ximen Jianqing.  But he still couldn't see the situation clearly and the news he received wasn't timely enough, which made Ximen Jianqing die.

    Ximen Jianming said that it was Luo Xuexiang who killed his beloved uncle. This made Ximen Zhan furious, so he rode on the street with five hundred horses and killed five hundred brothers who had been carefully trained by him when he saw the rebels. This was far from ordinary.  These young masters of the Royal Guards and Imperial Guards were ten times more numerous than his comrades who died in their hands when he rushed outside the palace with half of his men left.

    A fierce battle began outside the palace gate. Ximen Zhan could no longer take a step forward. All of his subordinates were injured, desperately killing the enemy, but the enemy, which was several times his own, stopped his progress.

    This night is destined to shed a lot of blood.

    Watching the last imperial guard who came to attack Yun Mansion fall, Yun Zhongtian waited until he received the latest news from the scouts. All the forces had already moved Yingtang.  Already under control of more than a thousand Imperial Guards and Royal Forest Army, Ximen Zhan is already attacking the Emperor's family. All the forces of the Imperial Guard's Xuanwu Battalion have been dispatched, all led by Lian Zhifeng. They are not far from the palace without any hindrance. Royal Forest Army Captain Leng Mingshuang, Wang Mingtai and others  The public has also rebelled.  There is also news from the Demon Sect that they are willing to give full support and only hope that they will have a place in the capital after today!

    Wait, is it going to be smooth sailing?  Even the wind is unstoppable all the way?  Yun Zhongtian frowned and asked about the specific situation of the scout. After hearing this, he felt sweat pouring from his forehead.  Everything is going so smoothly. There are no twists and turns. According to this, it seems that more than half of the more than 40,000 troops in the capital are in my hands. It is impossible. How can it be so smooth?  Not to mention that the situation was unclear, persuasion and communication were difficult, and Fang Qinghe was an old man. How could he not fight back?

    The sky was already bright and the clouds were in the sky. I thought about it but couldn't find the key place.

    The other forces, Shu Chu and Ti Qi, disappeared in the middle of the night. The Demon Sect was willing to help them. The fourth prince was seriously injured and had been settled; the eldest prince was not worried. Even if something happened, he would not be able to stand opposite him. In addition, there was Prince Mu's Mansion.

    Could it be that this is the card they played?  King Mu himself also sent someone to contact him, but his attitude was ambiguous. It seemed that he didn't want to get involved in tonight's affairs. Moreover, even if King Mu joined Fang Qinghe, his effect would be limited as long as a large-scale army was not mobilized.?can play a key role.

    The remaining variable is the Snowfall Nightmare, but manpower is sometimes limited and it seems that it cannot control the whole situation, right?

    Thinking about this, Yun Zhongtian finally made up his mind to fight back with all his strength.

    Riding on horseback and leading more than 800 people towards the palace, it was already morning when they arrived outside the palace gate.  Separating some people to go to Fang Mansion is not the key.

    The cold morning wind hit the guards and soldiers in armor, bringing bursts of chill.  A lot of people have gathered outside the palace. The palace gate has been captured by Ximen Zhan and Lian Zufeng. In addition, the masters of the magic gate have arrived. They did not rush in and are waiting for Yun Zhongtian's arrival.

    The person in charge of the Demon Sect was Li Ruohai and Yun Zhongtian said hello. More than a hundred masters of the Demon Sect were lazily scattered outside the army. Some of them were still laughing and chatting, not at all nervous about the battle.

    Yun Zhongtian felt more and more something was wrong, but he still calmly let everyone enter the palace. They searched for the magic sect masters in units of a hundred people, and more than 2,000 people who stopped Feng Leng Mingshuang rushed towards the meeting hall.  Yun Zhongtian and the masters of Yun Mansion also followed behind.

    Unlike the previous killings, the palace now was actually quiet and eerie, with the hiding eunuchs shrinking in fear when they saw them.

    Yun Zhongtian, who thought the enemy was lurking in a palace somewhere, told everyone to be more careful, but when he opened the Jinluan Hall for discussion, there was no one else but the shocking blood on the ground and the corpses of Zhang Bolin and others.

    "Yun Xiang and the others went to the observatory!" It was Li Ruohai who spoke.

    "Star observatory?" Yun Zhongtian looked at Li Ruohai's eyes and saw a magnanimity in them. To be honest, Yun Zhongtian had to guard against the Demon Sect and joined forces with his old enemy. Even Yun Zhongtian had some knots in his heart. The key was  Sometimes it is not worth the gain to be bitten by the Demon Sect.  To be honest, joining forces with the Demon Sect was a last resort. Yun Zhongtian didn't want to be hindered by the Demon Sect at this time.

    However, at this time, Momen had no reason to lie, and it was not that Yun Zhongtian had not arranged chess pieces among the enemies. It was just that the news had not been obtained yet, so he nodded and asked Lian Zufeng and Ximen Zhan to lead their troops to the observatory. Yun Zhongtian and others  People rushed after the army.

    New book "The Protector of Beauty"

    Click to view the picture link:

 Text Chapter 129 Death Sleeps

    The star observatory is located in the northwest of the imperial city. It is a high platform made of white marble. The steps are very long. There are more than a hundred steps, which are densely covered with darkness. At a glance, it can be seen that there are thousands of people. The Royal Guards, the Royal Forest Army, and the layers of armor and cold weapons.

    When Yun Zhongtian arrived, the two sides were already at a stalemate. Zhifeng and Ximenzhan commanded the guards to rush upward. However, these soldiers guarding the observatory seemed to be different. They were determined to defend and refused to even move back to shed blood.  The white jade covered with snow below was dyed dark red.

    Looking up, I saw sparse figures on the high platform, including Luoxuemeng, Fang Qinghe, the seventh prince Hu Qingyan, and some young people who should be members of the younger generation of the Fang family.

    What are they doing here?  Yun Zhongtian is suspicious of the drama. This place can be described as a desperate place. If it is surrounded by everything, there is nowhere to go unless you can fly.  And Fang Qinghe, Luoxuemeng, shouldn't have such a small number of troops. What about the other rebels?  Where are the courtiers?  Where have they all gone?

    The masters of the Demon Sect took action, waving various weapons, and the ordinary soldiers were no match for them. They rushed up the steps one by one.

    Ximen Zhan's boiling blood endlessly picked up the machete in his hand and blocked the rebel machetes one by one. The only thought left in his heart was to kill. Hong's eyes could not find any other thoughts.

    After a stick of incense passed by, Ximen Zhan and others were already halfway to the high platform with more than a hundred steps.

    It was at this time that the change occurred. A bright brilliance suddenly appeared on the high platform. A pillar of light shot up into the sky. Even though it was already morning, the light was still so dazzling and hit people's hearts. There seemed to be something in the light that was constantly flowing, which shocked the people.  He consciously stopped waving the sword and gun in his hand.

    The ominous feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that the thing I am worried about is about to happen?

    Li Ruohai turned around and looked at Yun Zhongtian with a look of shock.

    The light became more and more dramatic, but in an instant the brilliance suddenly changed.

    Suddenly, the beam of light rising into the sky turned black, like the black water hidden in the abyss of ten thousand years, and was sprayed up by a giant dragon. The gap caused by this sudden change made everyone who looked at the beam unconsciously feel shocked.  It brought about a strong sense of chest tightness, and the guards who had not undergone much training vomited blood.

    "Stop him!" Yun Zhongtian shouted angrily, and Li Ruohai immediately called the masters of the Demon Sect knowingly.

    More than thirty figures rose into the air, stepped on the shoulders of the still stunned guards, and flew towards the high platform.  These are the elites of the Demon Sect. Each one of them is not much worse than Gu Xinhan and Li Tingliang. In an instant, they have reached the edge of the high platform.

    But at this moment, countless black shadows suddenly flew out from the high platform. Black bone spears covered the sky above the high platform and shot out.

    No one among the more than 30 magic sect masters could avoid it. Like a flying bird being pierced by countless arrow feathers, there was a burst of blood feathers. The Imperial Guards who were closer to the high platform were all drenched in blood feathers.

    Yun Zhongtian and Li Ruohai took a breath. Such a method was unheard of, and it was really terrifying.

    Li Ruohai looked gloomy. These were the elites of the Demon Sect. They were all defeated at once. The strength of the Demon Sect was probably reduced by half from now on.

    Luo Xuemeng, who was wearing a black robe with a black skull and flames sewn on his chest, opened his hands and inserted his wooden staff on the high platform. The black beam suddenly burst out and no longer connected the sky and the earth, but spread to the sides at an extremely fast speed.  Like a strong wind.

    The first to bear the brunt of the attack were the Imperial Guards on the edge of the high platform, who were first shrouded in black mist. In the black mist that was not completely covered, you could see those Imperial Guards falling down one by one.

    Yun Zhongtian's face suddenly changed. He had known that Falling Snow Nightmare would be a variable, but his tyranny was far beyond his expectation. The black mist expanded very quickly and swallowed up the soldiers on Yun Zhongtian's side in the middle of the steps. Then it enveloped Ximen Yang and blocked him.  Feng et al.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Yun Zhongtian yelled at the top of his lungs, his eyes turning red.

    The fastest reaction was that the people in the Demon Sect retreated immediately. Unfortunately, they were all swallowed up by the black mist too late. The black mist as thick as ink quickly engulfed everyone inside.

    Yun Zhongtian looked gloomy. Only now did he know what that ominous meaning meant.

    This kind of power that is not found in the human world truly appeared in front of him. A pair of full hands were held in Yun Zhongtian's hands. Without asking, his wife Yun Zhongtian shouted in a deep voice: "Mother Rong, take your wife away immediately!"  "

    Aunt Rong responded quickly and grabbed Mrs. Yun to leave, but Mrs. Yun refused to say firmly: "Living and dying together is our agreement!"

    The silent black mist in the sky was no more than a few feet away from them.

    Li Ruohai had left his Qinggong and disappeared in an instant faster than the black mist.

    ? Nearly two thousand people including Zhifeng, more than a hundred masters of the Demon Sect, more than a hundred masters of the Yun Mansion, and several hundred people of Ximen Zhan, a master guard, were all swallowed up by the black mist.

    ??In the thick black ink, Yun Zhongtian felt his consciousness gradually dissipate. His eyelids became heavy and he held Madam Yun's hand firmly for a few breaths before falling down gently.

    On the high platform, Fang Qinghe laughed wildly and said: "Master Luo has the ability to gather and annihilate all the enemies at once, how much effort it saves!"

    In the center of the huge six-pointed star, Snow Nightmare was a little tired. She put her hand on the wooden staff and said: "Let's take action. Don't delay. Starting too hastily will cause too much trouble!"

    Fang Qinghe smiled, took out a jade bottle from his arms and said, "Master, please rest assured that the situation will not repeat again!"

    The black mist was still spreading for an hour. After an hour, the entire capital was shrouded in black mist and it didn't gradually dissipate until near noon.

    The capital fell into a deep sleep this morning. People with poor physical condition and low martial arts all fell into a deep sleep.

    A drop of clear water dripped from the jade bottle and fell on the nose of the fallen imperial guard. The imperial guard who fell into a deep sleep gradually woke up. Fang Qinghe smiled proudly and directed the imperial guards to harvest their lives.  The next thing to do is to search from house to house and kill all the disobedient people. It is simple, but there is no need to worry anymore. This time, everything is really under control.

    Yun Zhongtian was tied up, along with Mrs. Yun, Grandma Rong, Ximen Zhan and others.

    After waking up, Yunzhong Genius regretted that he should have retreated just now, but now he is a prisoner. This is a great shame and humiliation.

    Fang Qinghe sat in front of Yun Zhongtian and paced proudly.

 Text Chapter 130 Thirty feet high

    It was almost noon when he arrived outside the capital. Shu Chu wandered around and looked at Feng Xiu's graceful figure. The beauty Su Xue complemented each other so well that he was moved.

    The city gate is open, but it¡¯s not easy to see hundreds of guards guarding the city.  When people from villages outside the city came into the city to do business, they were searched by the Imperial Guards, causing Shu and Chu to frown. It was really difficult to enter the city without anyone noticing.

    After looking back and forth at the city for a long time, Shu Chu laughed and turned to the wind and said, "Beauty, can you climb the city wall?"

    Now Feng Yan was not annoyed when she heard Shu Chu's frivolous words. A few sweet feelings welled up in her heart. Thinking of this, she was shocked when she had such an idea. When she looked up, she saw Shu Chu staring at her face.  He turned slightly red and turned his head away, leaving the back of his head for Shu Chu to answer: "Do you think I'm a gecko?"

    "Haha, the gecko wall-walking skill is something that most people who study martial arts can do. Don't be ashamed!" Shu Chu smiled jokingly. This is indeed a joke. The thirty-foot-high city wall is covered with ice and is extremely slippery. Even a real gecko can climb it.  If you don¡¯t go up, how can you be a human being?

    "Is there a way to enter the city?" Feng Zhu felt that he had no worries in his heart. Where did this strange feeling come from?  It seemed to come from the fact that the man in front of her who was younger than herself seemed to have nothing to worry about as long as he was around.  When did this trust come from?

    "Of course!" Shu Chu looked at the towering city wall with half-squinted eyes. At such a height, people looked small and pitiful.

    Feng Zhu looked at Shu Chu and waited for him to tell him how to do it.

    "Do you know the Eighteen Palms of Qianlong?" Shu Chu said with a rogue smile.

    "You know the Beggar Clan's secret skill for suppressing the gang, but it hasn't appeared for a hundred or two hundred years!" Feng Zhu answered Shu Chu's words with some confusion and asked: "But what does this have to do with the present?"

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not bad at it!¡± Shu Chu smiled even more cheerfully and said, ¡°If you hit the city wall hard with the Eighteen Palms of the Qianlong, a hole will be broken and we will enter the city, right?¡±

    Feng Zhu looked Shu Chu up and down and said somewhat depressedly: "Do you know this lost secret skill? This city wall is at least three feet thick. Are the Eighteen Palms of Ganlong really so good?"

    Shu Chu chuckled and replied honestly: "I don't know how to do it, and I'm not that cool!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Yan couldn't help but roll his eyes. Was he just entertaining himself?

    Seeing that Feng Chu looked unhappy, Shu Chu hurriedly said seriously: "Okay, we are entering the city!" As he said this, the man squatted down.

    "What are you doing?" Feng Zhu said angrily. As soon as he spoke, he felt that he seemed different from yesterday. After all, Bingxue, a smart woman, thought about it and understood that all these changes came from Shu Chu secretly sighing in his heart.  Once I got to know him, I just hoped that I would never have anything to do with the person in front of me again.  This kind of tacit understanding is terrible for me.

    ¡°Come on up, you carried me earlier, now it¡¯s my turn to carry you!¡± Shu Chu said calmly.

    "What are you doing?" I still don't quite understand why Shu Chu has to carry him on his back. Is it possible that he can fly up the city wall while carrying himself on his back?  Wait a minute, is he really going to fly up with him on his back?  So crazy?

    "Don't want to go to the city? Just come up!" Shu Chu was a little impatient and kept posing for a long time without seeing any movement. It was really a blind man throwing his flirtatious eyes.

    Although Feng Yan didn't believe it, he slowly lay on Shu Chu's back with his broad shoulders. A smell unique to men hit his nostrils. Feng Yan's face turned red again, and he couldn't help but sigh that he had blushed since meeting this guy.  More times than in ten years.

    With their soft breasts, Shu Chu's backs were pressed together. Shu Chu felt ecstasy. Now that there were no enemies chasing him around, it was much stronger than the feeling of being close to each other in Zichen last night.

    Standing up, Shu Chu unconsciously placed his hand on Feng Yan's thigh. The tentacles were smooth and Shu Chu's heart trembled.

    How could Feng Zhi, who already had a dead heart, obey Shu Chu's words so meekly and let this pervert take advantage of him?  But Feng Yan felt a little confused. It seemed that deep down in his heart, he no longer hated such contact?

    Thousands of soft silk threads hung down to cover up the peerless beauty. The black hair fell on the tip of Shu Chu's nose. He couldn't help but sneeze.

    "Sit tight, now let's start flying!" Shu Chu screamed strangely, and a few snowbirds were startled from the trees in the distance.

    Closing the breath, all the pores in the body are contracted, and no trace of true energy is released. The spiritual energy of the wood is spinning endlessly in the meridians. It has reached the limit of Shuchu's exertion. Shuchu, who is on tiptoe and carrying the wind, has risen to the sky.

    At a height of nearly ten feet, Shu Chu felt exhausted. The spiritual energy of the wood was circulating endlessly, but Shu Chu still felt it was difficult. After all, he was carrying a person on his back. If he were alone, he would be able to jump thirty feet away.pass!

    "Peng!" The sound of "Peng!" raised a gust of snow and dust. I rolled my eyes and felt angry. Is this a prank?

    "I'm sorry for frightening you, beauty!" Even so, Shu Chu felt really good in his heart. Although his legs were already stuck in the slush, the momentum of falling from a height just now made the two soft balls behind him shudder.  The amazing softness and elasticity that hit his back made Shu Chu forget to move his hands that were holding Feng Yan's thighs and began to squirm unconsciously.

    His face was as red as a ripe apple. When Feng Yan got angry, the consequences would be more serious. He couldn't find any other way. Feng Yan opened his soft red lips and bit his white teeth hard on Shu Chu's exposed neck.  .

    "Ah!" The screams were earth-shattering. It was not as if the place Shu Chu had chosen was relatively remote and the wind was strong. It might have alerted the Imperial Guards.

    Blood seeped out from the tooth mark, and Feng Yan suddenly felt a pain in his heart for no reason, feeling that he had gone too far.  However, this thought disappeared without a trace after Shu Chu said: "Smelly bitch, what are you doing!" Who should be responsible for asking him to always think about taking advantage?

    It is a very strange phenomenon that the situation in the capital is extremely dangerous, but this man and woman started to flirt under the city wall.

    "You still won't let me down?" Shu Chu's hands tightly grasped Feng Yan's soft thighs and never let go of Feng Yan for a moment.

    "Do it again!" Shu Chu gasped in pain because Feng Zhu was on his back, so he didn't turn on his body protection. What happened was that she came so hard. She was the only one who had the ability to make Shu Chu lose his teeth.  If I swallowed it for someone else, Shu Chu, I'm afraid he would have fallen out.  So how can men like Xiao Xi and Zixuan treat themselves like this if they are just mean?

    When Shu Chu's thoughts changed like this, he felt a pain in his heart. He had completely forgotten about them in the middle of the night. Are they okay with the situation in the capital?

    Thinking of these, Shu Chu no longer had any thoughts of taking advantage of Feng Zhu. He once again attracted the spiritual energy of wood into his body, surged to the extreme, and then closed it again. Only this time, Shu Chu flowed the spiritual energy of wood into Feng Zhu's body. This time, he had the experience of once.  There was an amazing tacit understanding, and Shu Chu felt that there was nothing on his back. If it weren't for the faint sound of breathing in his ears and Feng Zhu's head blowing against his face from time to time, Shu Chu would have thought that Feng Zhu was not on his back at all.

    Feng Yan's face turned even redder, but it was a pity that Shu Chu couldn't see her charming wood spirit energy rushing and slowing down in her body at this moment. This impact brought great comfort, and through this communication, the two of them could even feel each other's emotions.  The mysterious feeling of thinking made Feng Yan feel numb in his heart. He felt exhausted and lay on Shu Chu's back. He no longer had any thoughts and even closed his eyes gently.

    The figure once again stood up, as light as a bird, and even the clothes did not float up twenty feet. It was actually ten feet higher than the previous one, but it was still some distance away from the city wall.

    When the toe points on the city wall, the place it touches is extremely slippery and there is nowhere to use it. However, it is hard to believe that Shu Chu is mainly thinking about Feng Yan, otherwise there is no need to go through such a big trouble, right?

    The tip of the foot suddenly released a burst of spiritual power, and then the sword struck out like lightning. The sword was so sharp and Shu Chu had such inner strength. With just one stab, a trace was made on the city wall. The Shu Chu man had slipped five feet.  However, he once again used his strength to fly into the air and in the blink of an eye, he landed on the city wall.

    Fortunately, there are no soldiers patrolling the city, but this is also based on Shu Chu's consideration. If there is such a chaos in the capital, how can there be soldiers guarding the city stupidly patrolling the city wall?

    "Okay, come down!" Shu Chu took the opportunity to pat Feng Yan's plump buttocks, but the feeling was much stronger than stroking her thighs. Now there was no danger of being in mid-air. After letting out the turbid air in his chest, he stepped down from Xiao Shu's position.  Chu stood up unconsciously.

    Putting his hand on Shu Chu's shoulder, he gently spun around and landed on the city wall with a graceful posture. Hearing a sound of "Zheng!" and a flash of white flowers and sword light, Shu Chu was startled, stepped back, and blinked when he touched the city battlement.  .

    Even if Shu Chu¡¯s Kung Fu was unprepared and attacked at such a close distance and the person who made the move was Feng Yan, there was no way he could avoid the sword tip condensing on Shu Chu¡¯s throat.

    Seeing that no more stabbings were done, Shu Chu let out a long breath and laughed: "What's the matter? Are you going to kill the donkey now?" The word 'kill the donkey' was bitten hard. Feng Yan, who had a straight face, heard him compare himself to  The donkey couldn't help laughing.

    This smile completely disintegrated the momentum. Shu Chu blinked his bright eyes and said: "Now we are rushing to the venue and if we don't leave, we may not be able to see the excitement!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Feng Zhu has nothing to do with Shu Chu, but can he really stab him so ruthlessly?  She would have hesitated before last night, but after experiencing life and death with Shu Chu, she no longer had this thought in her mind. Not to mention that she owed Shu Chu a lot. She knew her own heart because the person in front of her no longer knew how to change.  How much!

    The first target after flying down from the city wall was Yun Mansion.  The capital is so quiet now that there is no other movement except for the guards searching.The strange thing is that these guards went from house to house and took a few glances, then immediately moved to the next house so fast that they didn't look like they were searching at all.

    The Imperial Guards who had advanced their Qinggong to the extreme in their search all the way were so poor in martial arts that they could only see the two of them passing by like the wind. They were so confused that they couldn't even see their faces clearly.

    Not long after, they arrived outside Yun Mansion and heard the sound of killing in the distance. Shu Chu let out a long sigh of relief. These killing sounds showed that Yun Mansion had not been captured yet, at least Yun Zhongtian should still be safe and sound.

    But Shu Chu, who quietly hid himself in front of him, was surprised again. The person resisting here was none other than Tiqi.

    The defense line formed by more than thirty Tiqi was enough to prevent more than a thousand Imperial Guards from attacking the mansion. In addition, there were also masters of the Yun family, Bai Dabai and Wang Bo. Their martial arts were extremely high, although they were at a disadvantage against the more than a thousand Imperial Guards.  But for a while, the Imperial Guards couldn't do anything.  The modified Zhuge Crossbow made the Imperial Guard extremely fearful, and each shot took away the life of a Imperial Guard.

    She and Feng Yan looked at each other, and the two of them shot at the same time, whirling past the unprepared guards at the same time. A large number of the guards fell down. Feng Yan took action without any reservation and actually used the sword energy. Even the tight armor could not stop her sword.  The anger passed away and he actually killed more than a hundred imperial guardsmen in a blink of an eye. The vicious method made Shu Chu speechless.

    Shu Chu seemed a little lazy, as if he was performing Qing Kung carelessly. In fact, the Void Sword was specifically targeting the key points. He struck one strike after another, seemingly displeased, and those who hit him were killed immediately. It was not as exaggerated as Feng Yan, but at least fifty or sixty points were wiped out along the way.  At the end of the neck, he didn't forget to wink at Feng Yan, who was a little over-exerted, with a bit of pride. Like this, it saves energy and the effect is not much worse than Feng Yan. Feng Yan can't help but give Shu Chu one or two by the way.  Dao Jianqi was angry.

    Rushing into the half-open gate of Yun Mansion, they were greeted by a burst of cheers. All the Tiqi were so happy to see their relatives that they were as happy as if they had all become bridegrooms.

    "Boss!" The more mature Yang Ruoming also had tears in his eyes. Over the course of one night, Tiqi became as bleak as possible. More than half of the brothers were in an unprecedented state of embarrassment. He, Yang Ruoming, but the person in charge, Shu Chu, the commander, was not with Tiqi.  He and Wu Jingting were in charge of the whole cavalry, and the guilt in their hearts could not be increased.

    Shu Chu nodded and looked at the few thirty or so brothers, his heart sank and asked: "Is this all the brothers?"

    Xiao Yinniu said: "There are still seventeen brothers recovering from their injuries and a few more are looking for their sisters-in-law!"

    When Shu Chu heard this, his face turned cold and he said, "Is your sister-in-law okay?"

    Xiao Yinniu said that it was probably okay, and my father was not a fool. He should have taken Xiaoxi to a safe place, but he had not been contacted for a while.

    Shu Chu asked about the current situation again. It turned out that Yun Zhongtian was probably in the enemy's hands after the black fog two hours ago. Now the capital has been completely controlled by the rebels. Yun Zixuan and the family members of Yun Mansion have moved to other situations.  It¡¯s unknown.

    ??Continue to lift the ban and everyone will vote for the new book~~~~

 Text Chapter 131 Goodbye Snow Nightmare

    In fact, Yang Ruoming and the others only came to Yun Mansion for a stick of incense. Yang Ruoming and Wu Jingting were sucked into a deep sleep of death when the black mist enveloped the entire city.  I also felt a little dizzy and subconsciously knew something was wrong.

    With nowhere to go, they thought of Yun Zixuan. After all, Yun Zixuan was also the future sister-in-law, so she had to be protected. So except for the more seriously injured brother Yang Ruoming, they all rushed to the Yun Mansion. It happened that the Bai brothers were in a bitter fight.  He joined the battle and killed a captain.

    After hearing what happened, Shu Chu was moved. He had only regarded Tiqiu as a fair-winner brother. At first, he was coercive and arrogant, but he didn't expect that Tiqiu would be so affectionate towards him. He was so moved in his heart that he held Yang Ruoming's hand tightly.  Pain flashed across Shu Chu's expression, and then he noticed something was wrong with Yang Ruoming's arm and hurriedly asked.

    After it became clear that Yang Ruoming's arm was disabled, Shu Chu felt even more ashamed. With a change of heart, he tried to inject the wood spirit energy into Yang Ruoming's disabled arm. The meridians where the spiritual energy went were slightly active, but the effect was minimal. If he slowly nursed back to health and supplemented with  The aura of wood should slowly get better.  Shu Chu then said.

    Yang Ruoming thought Shu Chu was just comforting him and said with a smile: "Just an arm is nothing!" There was no trace of sadness in his expression, but Shu Chu admired his broadmindedness and said no more.

    Uncle Wang walked up to Shu Chu and bowed his head slightly and said, "My uncle, the enemy will come soon. Let's retreat first!"

    Shu Chu thought for a while and nodded slightly. Uncle Wang was right, but the second uncle was very interesting. He turned his head and looked at Feng Yan. A few different emotions flashed through his beautiful eyes. He couldn't tell what he was thinking. Anyway, he was interested in the second uncle.  The writing is very thoughtful.

    Shu Chu had no choice but to greet everyone and was about to leave, but at this moment the warning sign suddenly sounded, he turned around suddenly, the light cut through the void in the cold wind, and heard a "ding!" A Tiqiu at the door of Xiangyun Mansion was hit by an arrow and was buried in his body.  Then he flew out with an arrow and hit the half-open door, and was nailed to the door.

    The sharpness of an arrow actually meant that Sna Tiqi was very young, only around 20 years old. He usually didn't talk much, but Shu Chu recognized him.  Although I can't name it.

    The white arrow tail was still trembling. The young Tiqi opened his eyes wide in disbelief.  But there was no chance to say it again.

    "Speechless, every Tiqi turned around and looked towards the place where the arrow was shot.

    The sound broke through the air again, and another arrow was shot. This time, it was pointed directly at Xiao Yinniu.

    "I'll fuck your grandma!" Xiao Yinniu shouted angrily. The tip of the scimitar struck the golden tip of the arrow. The strong energy made Xiao Yinniu's hand sink and he was knocked back three times by the huge force.  Only after Bu Bu stabilized his figure did he feel that the hand holding the knife was numb.

    When Xiao Yinniu shouted angrily and drew his sword, the three Tiqi had already rushed out and quietly advanced under the tree outside Yun Mansion with the help of the houses on the street and the terrain. Each Tiqi held the sword tightly in their hands.  They were all angry. It was understandable that their brother died in battle, but no Tiqi could tolerate such death under a cold arrow.

    In fact, it goes without saying that most people in the Tiqi already know who made the shining golden eagle arrowhead. Who else has such archery skills besides Jiang Cui?

    If there is no extra point, the sentry will never miss when fired. Unlike other archers, a few arrows or a random arrow can kill the enemy. If Jiang Cui does not take a shot, it will be shot with one shot. Each arrow will definitely be filled with all the energy.  His mental strength is Jiang Cui's way of acting, but as a person, his character is a bit poor.

    Shu Chu was so angry that he had already rushed out of the place where he shot the arrow without any scruples like Tiqi. In the blink of an eye, the kung fu master had arrived under the house where Jiang Cui was.

    Jiang Cui took action very quickly and shot an arrow towards Shu Chu's face. The distance was too close and too fast. Shu Chu could even see the spinning golden arrowhead with an unparalleled momentum of tearing apart everything in the world.

    Shu Chu's figure didn't stop for a moment, he raised his hand and pointed at the arrowhead made of pure gold with two fingers.

    He shot and killed his brother Ren Shuchu in front of him. He usually laughed and laughed but now he made up his mind to take Jiang Cui's life, otherwise he, the leader of the Tiqi, would be worse than a piece of shit.

    Jin's spiritual energy surrounded his fingers, and when he was holding the arrowhead, his fingers suddenly felt pain. Even though the spiritual energy was extremely comfortable, the arrow couldn't help but the body of a room fell, and the crisp sound of the intersection of soldiers and iron reached his ears.  The Chu people plundered the low room again.

    Behind the room, a tall and thin figure was about to leave more than twenty feet away. In addition to his profound and unpredictable archery skills, Jiang Cui was also good at lightness kung fu.

    Shu Chu sneered and flicked the golden arrow out of the air.

    Jiang Cuilisheng, who was running, felt that he was an expert at playing arrows after all. He didn't need to look back just to listen to the sound. He knew that his arrow was thrown back by Shu Chu and didn't dare to look back. He knew that if he delayed for a moment, he would be kicked out by Ti Qi to study.  I couldn't escape, so I swung my huge backhand with a backhand that was as tall as a man, and threw it back towards me.A long arrow to his heart.

    Abacus was a good shot, but it's a pity that he far underestimated the power of Shu Chu's arrows. What's more, his arrows are made of pure gold. Although the bow is a good bow, its texture cannot be compared with that of pure gold, not to mention Shu Chu's arrowheads.  All the internal energy of Chu Hannu's attack was attached to it.

    "Peng!" Jiang Cui knew something was wrong as soon as he came into contact with her, but it was already night. If everyone could escape from Shu Chu's hands, Shu Chu's reputation as the best in the world would be nothing more than a diaper, which is basically something that people in the world would use to hide their shame.

    The strong zhenqi instantly spread out like a blanket, and in an instant, the bow and leader Jiang Cui were shattered into pieces.

    The three Tiqi who caught up looked dumbfounded as Jiang Cui was reduced to tatters and his whole body turned into a mass of flesh and blood. Such terrifying force was beyond their comprehension.

    "Good martial arts and good skills!" A sudden clap of applause rang out from the other end of the street, about fifty or sixty feet away, and Snow Nightmare stood quietly on a roof. The sound was not loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone outside the gate of Yun Mansion.  It was clear that next to him, a man wearing a long black robe with his entire face hidden inside was standing there looking indescribably weird.

    Why did the Luoxue Nightmare appear at this time, Shu Chu's heart sank slightly?  Seemingly seeing Shu Chu's doubts clearly, Luo Xuemeng said disdainfully: "If Chu Tianshu hadn't come here to wait for you, would Rong Tiqi still be in this world?"

    Shu Chu suddenly realized that Luo Xue Niang had been waiting here for a long time. Shu Chu disappeared in the middle of the night. No matter what, Luo Xue Niang couldn't tolerate the existence of Shu Chu as a variable.

    The man next to Luo Xuemeng was silent and seemed extremely mysterious.

    A large number of footsteps rang out. Baoshu, Twelve, and other masters from Fang Mansion flashed out from Luo Xuemeng's side. Looking at these people, they were secretly shocked. There were actually some long-famous martial arts masters wearing long coats with wrinkles on their faces.  Heng Sheng, an old woman with a cane in hand, should be the famous Seven-leaf Granny in the world. She should be Zuo Fengdong, a famous swordsman in the south of the Yangtze River. There is also the one named Meng Mingting who is carrying a purple-scale back sword and is also a master. There are also  Shu Chu didn¡¯t know any of them.

    Shu Chu smiled disapprovingly after being slightly startled. The only one of these people who could really catch his eye was the unpredictable and profound person next to Luo Xuexiang. Even though he was so far away, Shu Chu could still feel the unparalleled killing intent coming from this person.

    Or why did Snow Nightmare, who didn¡¯t even send an army, think of this as an incomprehensible fight?

    All the Tiqi came to the street beside Shu Chu.  Together with Uncle Wang's Bai brothers and several surviving masters from the Yun Mansion, the two sides formed a confrontation, although they seemed to be at a disadvantage.

    "Chu Tianshu, how much of your master's skills have you learned?" Luo Xuexiang looked at Shu Chu with strong hatred on his face, and his words were like ice, "For more than thirty years, Luo Mou has always been grateful for your master's kindness, but he didn't miss him."  He died so early, so I can only repay my kindness to you. I hope you won't disappoint me!" Luo Xuexiang, who has always been a man of few words, seemed to have a lot of words today. Although it was a bit humorous, no one could laugh out loud.  Everyone could hear the meaning of these cold and low words. Even the unruly Grandma Qiye and the others didn't speak up. They had already seen Luo Xuemeng's methods.

    Only then did Yang Ruoming and others realize that Luo Xuexiang and Shu Chu had long had a grudge. Shu Chu stood up and laughed and said, "I will never let you down!" Although he acted freely on the surface, he was already angry in his heart. Shu Chu was still on Luofeng Gang.  For the first time in my life, I was so embarrassed, and I was thinking about whether to use the confinement space to fall on Luofeng Gang. With the Death God summoned from nowhere, I made the three of them look like bereaved dogs. Even Zhang Jixian died.  .  How could Shu Chu not care about this kind of humiliation in his life?

    "I won't teach you to die happily. I have to slowly torture you to death so that I can feel a little happy!" Luo Xuemeng's words were extremely vicious and contained countless murderous intentions, just like his white hair, which was fluttering in the wind.

 Text Chapter 132: Buddha¡¯s Light Purifies

    Shu Chu Xiaofeng shrugged indifferently.  Said: "No wonder it snowed just now. It turned out to be because of you!"

    What Shu Chu said was a relatively cold joke. Except for a limited number of Tiqi, there were not many people on the other side. Shu Chu was a little embarrassed, but he was so thick-skinned. He laughed at himself and said loudly: "Just talking without practice is useless."  If you don¡¯t make any move, I¡¯ll take the next step!¡±

    Luo Xuexiang sneered and pointed at all the martial arts masters on the street. They took a step forward and one of them was Zuo Fengdong. He could only hear his hoarse voice and said: "Chu Tianshu, Zuo is not willing to learn your master's clever tricks!"  He wanted to challenge Shu Chu in a duel.

    A trace of disdain flashed across Shu Chu¡¯s face.  Zuo Fengdong was considered a top-notch expert, but wasn't he asking for embarrassment by picking on him?  Moreover, among the opponents, only Luo Xuemeng and the man in black were comparable, so there was no need for unnecessary merit.

    Someone stepped forward from the cavalry. Everyone looked up, but it was not Xiao Yinniu, let alone anyone. They saw him slowly taking off the armor on his body and said calmly: "You can't kill a chicken with a bull's knife. Even a guy like you is worthy of having our boss personally."  Take action?"

    Zuo Fengdong's face was cold but he didn't say a word to yell. He stepped forward with his sword and his happiness and anger were not obvious.

    Xiao Yinniu threw aside all the weight on his body.  Even most of his clothes were torn off.  The dark chest hair was exposed and he walked forward with a Burmese knife in hand. The two stood in silence.

    Almost at the same time, the two men shot their scimitars and swords at the same time.  At the same time, a cold light flashed out. Xiao Yinniu's sword technique was unpretentious and went straight to the point, with no unnecessary flourishes. Zuo Fengdong's sword technique was complex, gorgeous and bright with twists and turns. Each move was continuous and the sword intent was continuous. It was difficult to distinguish the superior swordsmanship for a while.

    Several martial arts masters from the other side stepped forward again, such as Luo Ji'an, Chen Shan, Luo Ping, and the Bai brothers who were good at martial arts in Tiqi.  Uncle Wang happened to be a pair.

    Luo Ji'an also took off his armor like Xiao Yinniu, while Chen Shan and Luo Ping simply wore armor to face the enemy.

    What Uncle Wang is facing is Qi Hu, who was taken in by his mentor to teach him martial arts when he was a child. Then he took off the Chao Bai and created his own martial arts.  Experience the world, first get a glimpse of the way of heaven, and then walk in the worldall kinds of thoughts.  The influx of people is unstoppable.

    Shu Chu suddenly woke up with a start and realized that the formation of Baoshu and others was not ordinary, and it actually aroused his heart barrier. It was not simple. He wanted to break free, but he couldn't help but think of the past, and he couldn't help but become more and more frightened.

 Text Chapter 133 Deadly Fire Spirit

    "Shu'er, from today onwards, no one in this world will be your opponent, but you must know that there are many powerful but unbelievable people outside the world. You need to pay attention to these, but there is no need to be afraid. It is my lifelong wish to explore the way of heaven, but I no longer have time for you.  Just finish it for me!" The old man's wrinkles knitted together.  Shu Chu's heart also felt sad.

    In front of his eyes, the sunset on the day when his mentor passed away was like blood, dyeing the sky on Yufu Mountain red. Shu Chu saw himself standing on the top of the cliff, facing the red clouds in the sky and screaming to express his grief.

    After all this time, are the feelings you had at the time still piling up in your heart?  I can't figure out that this devilish obstacle is because of that seed of emotion from back then?  But people will die eventually, right?  The death of the master was ultimately a matter of God's will, as people become old and disabled;

    What is the way of heaven?

    Who said that the world is unkind and treats all things as stupid dogs? Is this really true?

    Shu Chu sneered. Visions passed before his eyes like smoke and clouds. His fists tightened unconsciously, powerless, ashamed, rampant, rogue killings, and all kinds of emotions flooded his heart like water. Shu Chu's body began to shake. It turns out that all kinds of past events cannot be forgotten or thrown away.  !

    Force yourself to maintain a trace of clarity and not to be moved by the illusion in front of you, but like a candle swaying in the wind, it will be extinguished at any time.

    "Break the formation, how can the majestic swordsman let such a broken formation trap him and lose his will?"

    The lingering and fleeting spiritual power of wood was defeated like a mountain in Kawazhong's inner demon. Even the horrifying thoughts could no longer occur. The hand holding the Xuxuzhan Sword seemed to be getting weaker and weaker without thinking, and it was converted into the spiritual power of water.

    The water spirit passed through the meridians for a moment and then stopped amidst the sound of Sanskrit singing.  Shu Chu suddenly felt a chill all over his body. The Sanskrit singing that penetrated his ears seemed to be much weaker. Shu Chu hurriedly gathered his mind and energy and continued to drive out the evil thoughts in his mind.

    Is this Sanskrit singing?  How can he be as virtuous as the Demonic Voice of the Demonic Sect.  Shu Chu thought bitterly that the illusion had lost its effect, and the five elements' spiritual power was useless.

    Sighing, Shu Chu suddenly roared, and the sound was overshadowed by the waves. The turbid air in Shu Chu's heart was like a cracked stone piercing the sky, and the surrounding snow was flying in all directions.  Pieces are like elves in the day.  Shu Chu's heart moved, and the spiritual power of water spread out of his body, like water and milk blending together. The green water spirit intertwined with a bunch of flying snow, densely packed like snow plums blooming in full bloom.

    Wearing a long dress that drags to the ground, the clouds pile up on the ground. Her eyebrows are like distant mountains, and her lips are as red as pictures, but her eyes are like autumn water, but there is infinite sadness in them.

    "Mother!" Feng Yan whispered. Seeing his mother again after so many years, her tears fell involuntarily and disappeared into the remaining snow.

    "Little Zhu'er, come here and let me give you a hug and you will fight to the death." The beauty in palace clothes gently opened her arms and shouted in a low voice to Feng Xiu.

    The sword had fallen at his feet. He forgot that this was a dangerous formation. He forgot that this was when he was surrounded by powerful enemies. Feng Yan looked at the person in front of him as if he were there and stepped forward without hesitation.

    His confused eyes looked a little hollow as he stepped forward to look at his mother who was very close at hand. But at this moment, a sudden change occurred. The beauty in front of him suddenly changed and instantly turned into an eight-armed king with angry eyes and a hateful face. The eight arms were layered with various layers.  The weapon was waving and trying to roll towards him.

    "Ah!" Feng Yan exclaimed. His beautiful face was frightened and turned pale, but then he shouted angrily and rushed over.

    Who shattered the last hope in his heart like a broken reed blown by the autumn wind, with tears all over his face and his hands full of confusion.

    The sound of Shu Chu's long roar was lingering and high-pitched, and the bodies of the monks moved in unison. The corners of their mouths, which were not firm enough, already overflowed with blood.

    Everyone who was still fighting stopped and stared at Shu Feng and the two who were surrounded by monks.

    The distance of three feet passed by in a blink of an eye, and he reached out and grabbed the figure of Feng Zha, who was suddenly caught as if he was fighting with the void in a frenzy.  His hands and feet hit Shu Chu's chest without fail. The sad face made Shu Chu suddenly feel pain and looked at the monks with strong murderous intent in his eyes.

    Only she herself knows how hard she has been?  Why bother? Why is it so difficult? Or is it just because of her stupidity?

    Under Shu Chu's protective energy, the fists and kicks hitting him had no effect. Instead, they made her hands and feet ache. Desperately, she lowered her head and bit Shu Chu's chest with her jade-like teeth. Shu Chu Qing  Sigh removed the body-protecting energy and let Feng take a bite into his flesh. Three-thirds of the blood flowed out.

    The Sanskrit singing interrupted by Shu Chu sounded again, but it had no previous effect. The treasure tree suddenly raised its hand and three black lights flew towards Shu Chu. Shu Chu raised his hand and all three black lights disappeared into his hand, but there were three iron lotuses.  Shu Chu was angry and wanted to return the favor, but he felt a tremor under his feet. He held Feng Xuan in his arms and shrank sharply. The bluestone-paved street cracked and something suddenly came out.

    Good guy, everyone took a breath of cold air when they saw this thing was three feet tall, with golden light all over its body, but it was a giantThe golden man in front of him was so powerful that all the roof tiles around him trembled. When Shu Chu took a look, he found that the face of this golden man was extremely wide. When he looked carefully, it turned out that there were actually three faces connected together, either angry or sad.  Orxi has different shapes, and this thing has six arms. Turning around, there are three similar guys coming out of the ground, blocking all sides of the street, Shu Chu and Feng Yan are trapped inside.

    "Who the f**k!" Shu Chu shouted angrily and cursed: "You think these bullshits are great? Let me show you how terrifying martial arts are!"

    As he said this, he was already floating in the air. Although he was carrying the wind, he was still as light as a feather, without any resistance.

    Shu Chu felt a cool breeze on his chest while he was in the air. He suddenly raised his head and could clearly feel her expression without looking at Shu Chu. Her pale face was covered with crystal tears. Her beautiful eyes were still confused. She turned around a few times and then suddenly turned her head again.  Buried on Shu Chu's chest.

    Shu Chu, who had no time to talk to Feng Yan, jumped out and put his foot on the chest of the golden man in front. Before his huge help swept over with a huge force, Shu Chu had already used the force to fly up again. Even though this invulnerable golden man  The person felt comfortable and stepped back with one foot. His feet sank into the bluestone for two consecutive steps before he stabilized his steps.

    But at this moment, it fell on the head of the golden man. The golden man was furious and grabbed his head with three hands.

    only.  Shu Chu's feet had clamped the golden man's head, and the spiritual power all over his body was surging. The knife made of green flames was staggering back and forth on the golden man's neck, and the fire could overcome the gold. Shu Chu thought of this and used the fire spirit.

    There was a three-third-deep mark on the golden man's neck. As long as he had a few breaths of time, he could cut off Jin Qian's neck. However, the golden man didn't give Shu Chu any time. His huge palms were intertwined like a net, and he swatted at Shu Chu's.  With the help of Shu Chu, his legs floated out from between the six palms.

    But the man was still in the air, and the strong wind started to sound. The other three golden men were already so close at some point. Shu Chu put his foot on the palm of one golden man, and was about to use the strength to fly up more than ten huge hands again.  When the hood fell, it was as dense as clouds and brought up golden light, covering up all the colors in the sky.

    Feng Zhu didn¡¯t even raise his head, seemingly unaware of the dangers around him. He just hid his entire face on Shu Chu¡¯s chest as if he was asleep.

    Xuanxu Sword suddenly burst out with tens of thousands of gleams, and the dense rain of weapons and iron clashed inexhaustibly. A small gap opened up in the giant net, and Shu Chu suddenly fell out of the net composed of the golden man's giant hands.

    The changes were so fast that it was dizzying to see. Shu Chu was filled with hatred. His body did not dare to slow down at all, and he came out from the side of Yijin Man. Seeing that the monks were still chanting curses, he kicked out the snowflakes in front of him.  Dots of snowflakes hit a monk like a hidden weapon, but he couldn't dodge and was pierced by the snowflakes, causing him to fall down.

    In just a few breaths, the four golden men stepped forward again. The sound of footsteps was like muffled thunder. Shu Chu Qinggong reached its peak and in a flash, he rushed towards another monk.

    Before the monk had time to react, Shu Chu had already kicked out, but he suddenly felt pain in his foot. He glanced at a pair of blood-red eyes and came towards him with murderous intent. It was the man in black whose hand was touching his foot.  superior.

    The breath of death came from the toes, and Shu Chu had no choice but to turn around and retreat into the surroundings of the four golden men.

    "Hold me tight!" Shu Chu gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "Come on fire!"

    The fire spirit was summoned to the extreme level of comfort, and I didn¡¯t know if my body could bear it. Anyway, with this shout, the surroundings suddenly became blazing hot, and the clothes on my body turned into ashes in the high temperature.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the wind in his arms was like?

    The green energy of the mind is so strong that it can cover everything in the world.

    Shu Chu only felt a huge pain in his body's meridians. The simple fire spirit summoned so much that even his own meridians couldn't bear it. However, surrounded by the four golden men, twelve monks in clothes and the terrifying men in black, he could no longer feel the fire.  The spirit instantly swallowed up the death energy that invaded He.  The green light surged and enveloped Shu Chu and Feng Yan.

    The golden palms all over the sky melted suddenly when they touched the green energy. The faces of the four golden people showed fear, but they were swallowed up by the green light, leaving no residue behind.

    ???????????? Eleven rays of green energy shot out like solid arrows directly at the eleven yellow-robed monks. The monks had not yet recovered from the golden man¡¯s crushing.  All of them had been hit by eleven blasts of Qi, and everyone including the treasure tree smelled of burnt flesh.

    "Retreat!" In Shu Chu's angry shouts, all the Tiqi and Yun Mansion masters retreated.  Nanaba and the others were about to pursue, but were attacked by Qing Qi. Those with weaker martial arts had not had time to dodge.  Having been hit, Qiye and the others did not dare to pursue any more and they all ducked into a nearby house.

    the remaining.  Only the man in black and Luo Xueyan could stand in his way.  I don't know if these two people were out of disdain or other ideas, but they didn't take action to stop Shu Chu from shooting five blasts of flaming green energy towards the man in black.

    The man in black didn¡¯t dodge either.  Just a pair of strange blood-red eyes looked at Shu Chu.Although Chu was covered by green energy, he still felt that he was being seen through. When he thought of Feng Xuan in his arms under the fire spirit that he had summoned with all his strength, he didn't know what the situation was, so he couldn't help but feel a little anxious.

 Text Chapter 134 The Battle between Heaven and Man

    The five fire spirit energies all hit the man in black, and he didn't know what his clothes were made of. Under the fire spirit that could burn everything, only the wind duct marks were left, and the rest seemed to be completely intact.

    The bursts of pain in his meridians made Shu Chu go crazy, but the person in his arms seemed to be silent. After Shu Chu shot out five rays of spiritual energy, he couldn't see how the man in black reacted. At this moment, he started to move towards Yun Mansion.  All Tiqiao had entered Yun Mansion, only the two Bai brothers were guarding the door.

    People were still in the air, and the sharp wind tore through the void and black shadows rolled in all over the sky.

    "I don't know whether to live or die!" Shu Chu shouted angrily. This was Qiye's hidden weapon, or it was carrying a blazing fire shadow that scattered all the martial arts masters. Qiye was unprepared and was even hit by the hidden weapon that was shot back, which made her heartbroken.

    Shu Chu stopped and went as fast as lightning.  In an instant, he disappeared into the gate of Yun Mansion.

    The man in black was waiting for pursuit. The sound of horse hooves suddenly sounded. One man and one horse appeared at the end of the street. Luo Xuexiang looked at Shu Chu's disappearing figure and sneered before turning to look at the knight who appeared at the intersection.

    The snow-white armor protects the face, and only a pair of blue eyes are as bright as gems. The high-headed red horse, the divine horse, has been reined in. The horse is standing upright and neighing. The whole person gives people a hard and cheerful feeling, and the black clothes  There is a strong contrast between the man and the gloomy Snowfall Nightmare.

    "Being a creature of darkness and evil, you have to pay the price for your evil!" The knight, holding a broad sword in hand, raised his head and shouted towards the falling snow nightmare on the house.

    Luo Xuemeng raised her eyebrows in disgust.  Turning to look at the man in black, the man in black understood what he meant.  His figure floated like the wind and rushed toward the knight.

    The knight had just seen the man in black and his blood-like eyes and was shocked and shouted in his heart: "The creatures from the dark world are actually rampant in the bright daylight a little crazy!"

    Seeing that the man in black was in front of him in an instant, the knight clamped his horse's belly and swung his sword. White light as white as sweat shot out from the broad sword body, making the figure of the man in black suddenly disappear into the room.

    "A holy knight blessed by the temple?" Luo Xuexiang raised her eyebrows and waved her hand, and a stream of black energy flowed from her fingers towards the knight's cage.

    "Ding!" There was a sound in the hand of the man in black. A long and narrow knife suddenly appeared in the hand of the man in black. The sound of the dark knife with a cold and hard arc was filled with sharp red on the blade, just like his blood-devouring eyes and the knight's heavy sword.  No damage at all.

    The black energy quickly wrapped around the knight's body, and the knight's body shook, but he said at the mouth: "Angels looking down in heaven, please come back to the troubled world to purify these ugly darkness!" The white brilliance exploded into black.  The anger was dispersed instantly.

    "Hey!" Luo Xuexiang was slightly surprised but didn't care much and sneered: "It turns out he is a holy knight who can purify!"

    The swords struck each other ten times in succession, and several small gaps appeared on the knight's sword.

    Hei Hui sneered and suddenly retreated and then spun the blade forward. As fast as a spinning top, bursts of black mist began to surround it. The blood red on the edge of the black mist made it even more miserable.

    The knight slashed with his sword, and there was a loud bang. The man and the horse were shocked and retreated, but the man in black was wrapped in black mist. The high-rotating black mist became bigger and bigger, and the knight's panic completely annihilated him.

    The knight hurriedly recited the purification spell again, but this time the effect was extremely limited. The blood on the tip of the knife scattered all the purifying white light. The knight, who was engulfed in the black mist, felt countless tremors coming from his hand, and then he felt a light touch on his hand.  The famous heavy sword was actually broken like this.

    Then there was a pain in his chest. The knight felt something bad. He turned around with all his strength, and the blue breath exploded in his hand. He opened an opening in the black mist and red light and rushed straight out from here. He rode his horse without stopping and headed towards the outer end of the street.  Although Ruositin Lan is a bit naive, he is not a pure fool. He can't fight and run away. This is still clear.

    "Fighting Qi??" Luo Xuexiang was a little surprised when she saw the blue aura, but then she was relieved and whistled suddenly from her mouth.

    The rumble of horse hooves shook the entire capital, and countless guardsmen suddenly appeared in all directions on the streets.  The way is blocked by dense mahjong.

    Ruo Stinglan pulled out a thin sword from behind with a backhand. This was a sword used by holy knights for duels. It was not suitable for battlefield use. But the original broad sword was broken and there was no other way. He could only use this without stopping for a moment.  Stinglan rushed out without knowing the direction.

    At the same time, three spears pierced Ruositinlan's heavy armor. Although the spears had impact, the horse was unharmed. Ruositinlan stabbed several people's necks with the thin sword and rushed past everyone arbitrarily.  The Imperial Army couldn't stop him and he just rushed out of the way.

    The door of Yun Mansion was closed. Shu Chu's spiritual power was still running continuously towards Yi Qingxuan. Uncle Wang, Bai Da and all the Tiqi rushed there secretly, and he was guarding the gate of Yiqingxuan.

    Arriving at Yiqing PavilionChu let out a long sigh of relief, and the green energy dispersed, revealing the two bodies that were originally wrapped in green energy.

    Several meridians have been burned off. Shu Chu felt cold in pain. It was better just now when he was running at full strength. Now that it has dissipated, Huo Ling felt endless pain, but he soon forgot about the pain.  Because he saw what Feng Yan looked like at this moment.

    Just like him, Feng Yan has nothing to hide, her body is as white as mutton fat, and she has a graceful and graceful figure. What's even worse is that she is still hugging Shu Chu's waist tightly, her head is buried in his chest, and her white and smooth thighs are tightly clamped.  The place where the skin of Shu Chu's legs touched was so numb that it made people's blood rush.

    Suddenly, Shu Chu felt that his lower body was like a pillar holding up the sky, and it was pressing against Feng Zhu's lower abdomen.

    To die, this woman must chase herself to the end of the world.  Shu Chu's forehead was sweating, and he was busy trying to control his lower body's reaction, but Shu Chu's current control was not good, and his lower body was still in high spirits.

    Perhaps feeling the high-spiritedness of the thing, it suddenly shouted: "What the hell, stop making trouble!"

    These words caused cold sweat to break out on Shu Chu's forehead. This woman actually fell asleep with her whole body hanging on her, and she didn't feel any discomfort. No wonder she didn't react at all when she fought with the enemy.

    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Shu Chu felt that his eyes gradually straightened and he couldn't take his eyes away. His long, white and flawless body covered Dala's face. Shu Chu was now worried about the battle between heaven and man.

 Text Chapter 135 Ambiguous Time

    After saying the words, Feng Zhu also realized that she was just a little confused. She was exhausted at night and couldn't get a good rest. She was fascinated by the illusion before and was even more tired. In addition, Shu Chu was running the fire spirit with all his strength, or was Shu Chu deliberately letting the fire spirit  It wasn't enough to hurt her, but she was wrapped in the warm fire spirit, and her mind suddenly fell apart, and she fell into a daze while hugging Shu Chu.

    "Damn it!" Feng Yan shouted angrily and said angrily: "Why don't you close your eyes?" Although he knew this, the thing between Shu Chu's legs stood erect, causing Feng Yan to turn around quickly, and his whole body felt hot.

    Shu Shu secretly sighed and said that this is the end of his happiness. Previously, there was still a fight between heaven and man, but now it is impossible no matter what he thinks.  ;

    This is the upstairs of Yiqing Pavilion. Feng Xiu was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack in the floor and crawl in. After a few glances, he saw the wardrobe in the corner and hurriedly ran over.

    Unexpectedly, Feng Yan could not move. Fortunately, he turned around and ran away, swallowing up all Shu Chu's sanity. The snowy buttocks were like white waves, and Shu Chu swallowed up and down, his throat moving. His figure suddenly floated towards Feng Yan. Shu Chu clearly understood  Know your own thoughts.  This was intentional. It was a rare opportunity. How could there be such a good opportunity when Fengzhu put on clothes?

    Feeling the sound of wind behind him, he turned around suddenly and couldn't help but turned pale with fright, and hurriedly pushed out with his palms.

    How could Shu Chu allow her to hit him? He pressed down his hands to block Feng Yan's hand, and then stretched out to hug Feng Yan tightly.

    "What are you doing?" Feng Zhu looked a little flustered. The thing underneath was pressed against her lower abdomen. The place where it touched was extremely hot and made her feel uncomfortable.  Staring at the crazy-looking man in front of him, he struggled deliberately and his hands were pressed firmly. All the strength in his body seemed to be drawn closer.  Unable to resist.

    "I'm sorry!" Shu Chu let go of his hand and flashed a bit of pain on his face. Once upon a time, his mentality had changed. When he saw her that day, he was only angry at her high spirit and disdain, so he insulted her wantonly. Later, he found out that she was also the same.  Such a weak and pitiful woman carries this burden in her heart.  The ice made by being much heavier than Xiaoxi is just a cover-up.

    The tears that just fell made Shu Chu feel the pain from the deepest part of his heart. If she was forcibly occupied like this, what would be the difference between her and a pig or dog?

    Suddenly he opened his eyes and stared at Shu Chufeng. He didn't say anything and didn't know what he was thinking.

    With a gentle wave of strength, the wardrobe was scattered. With another hook, a piece of emerald green clothes flew down on Feng Yan's body. Shu Chu looked at Feng Yan deeply. He took out a samurai uniform from the wardrobe, put it on and headed toward the stairs.  Look.

    Looking back, he saw Feng Yan still looking at him with the same expression. Shu Chu sighed and said, "I'll go downstairs first. You get dressed and come down. We have to leave quickly!" After saying that, Shu Chu went straight downstairs without waiting for Feng Yan's answer.

    After finding a chair and sitting down, Shu Chu gathered his thoughts and summoned the wood spirit to repair his injured body. However, at this moment, he heard the unrepressed crying upstairs. Shu Chu's heart trembled and his aura almost went off the road and wanted to go upstairs.  I went to check it out, but I still suppressed my thoughts and concentrated on doing my exercises. I slowly felt better.

    Not much to say, Feng Chu put on his clothes and went downstairs, his face as expressionless as autumn water, and he couldn't tell what he was thinking in his eyes. He walked to Shu Chu's side without saying a word.

    Shu Chu felt ashamed and said nothing more, just said: "Let's go!"

    When he stepped out of the door, he saw Uncle Wang with a worried look on his face. When he saw Shu and Chu, a hint of joy flashed across his face and he said, "Come on, let's leave through the secret passage."

    Shu Chu was about to say a few more words when he heard the noise coming from the gate. After such a long time, Luo Xuexiang must have surrounded the Yun Mansion and left without saying a word and followed Uncle Wang.

    After walking a few steps, I suddenly felt something was wrong. I turned around and saw Feng Zhu standing there without moving. I sighed in my heart and hurriedly walked back, holding her hand and holding her expressionless face to follow Uncle Wang's pace.  She never forgot to say: "Auntie, if you want to kill or behead us, you can wait until we are safe and let us go as you wish!"

    Feng Yan glared at Shu Chu and let him hold his soft, boneless hand and follow Shu Chu step by step.

    When they arrived at Yun Zhongtian's study, Uncle Wang opened the mechanism on the bookshelf and suddenly a secret door appeared. The three of them filed in. The secret door was closed at the back and they went down the stairs for more than ten feet before descending into the secret passage.  It's not dark and damp, but it's very refreshing. There is a wind lamp swaying on the wall, and the firelight is bright inside.

    Shu Chu, who was holding Feng Zhu's little hand, didn't even think about anything at this time, but felt ashamed.  Occasionally, I would catch a glimpse of Feng Yan's starry eyes and force myself to miss them.

    This kind of shame comes from the game mentality at the beginning, and now it seems like ordinary people often do something wrong. The mentality at the beginning is doomed to many things in the future. If you have a clear conscience at the beginning, you will become much more confident when you make a mistake later.

    "Is the exit of this tunnel inside the city or outside the city?" Shu Chu asked.

    "The Yun Mansion in the city is not that far away from the imperial city."If we go outside the city, wouldn't it mean that we have to traverse half of the capital?  "

    Hearing Uncle Wang¡¯s words, Shu Chu was not ashamed. His face had become thicker and thicker recently, and he was not ashamed of his ignorance regarding common sense issues like this.

    After walking about half a mile, Uncle Wang stopped to signal Shu Feng and the two of them to pass by. Then he pressed a mechanism on the edge of the corridor and a big stone suddenly fell from the top, blocking the road. Then Uncle Wang breathed a sigh of relief and continued to lead the two of them forward.

    After walking a distance of five or six miles, they reached the exit and knocked lightly. The top of the wall on the steps was opened by someone. Shu Chu and the others stepped out and saw that all the Tiqi and several masters from the Yun Mansion were waiting here.  .

    Xiao Yinniu complained: "Boss, what have you been doing? Why did you take so long?"

    "It's okay if you don't say it." Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed when he said this, but Feng Zhi didn't have any expression.  It's like he didn't hear it.

    "Nothing, where are we?" Shu Chu changed the subject.

    "This is Green Willow Lane in the south of the city!" Yang Ruoming who answered saw Shu Chu still holding Feng Yan's hand and couldn't help but smiled ambiguously, making Shu Chu feel embarrassed again. However, he didn't let go of Feng Yan's hand and became even more embarrassed.  Tight.

    "Where is Zixuan?" Shu Chu looked around and asked Uncle Wang.

    "It's not very safe here. They have moved to another place!" Bai Da saw a flash of anger on Shu Chu's hand holding Feng Yan's hand. Fortunately, he did not sit back and Shu Chu ignored him and said to everyone: "Next  What should we do?"

    Uncle Wang pondered for a while, looked at everyone, and then said slowly: "The strength of my Yun Mansion has been greatly reduced. Now the only way is to move forward and hide, waiting for the opportunity to start again to avenge today!"

    "What about the Prime Minister? How is it now?" Yang Ruoming asked.

    With a long sigh, Bai Da replied with some sadness: "The news from behind the scenes is that the master has passed away!"

    Hearing this, everyone took a long breath of cold air. As soon as Yun Zhongtian died, no one in the court had the strength to confront Fang Qinghe. In this way, it would be difficult to come back.

    Everyone discussed for a while that the best solution would be to hide their presence and wait for Mei Lingchun to lead the troops at Fengkou in order to achieve something.  Xiao Yinniu said angrily with great disdain: "It's more uncomfortable to be a turtle than to die. I will rush out and kill them all!"

    Xiao Yinniu tried to be stubborn but was stopped by Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu asked Feng Yan again what he meant. Feng Yan didn't have a good idea. Now that it was exposed that Xing Zang and Guan Shi were no different, Luo Xue Niang and Fang Qinghe had many martial arts masters under their command, as well as the weird and terrifying black subordinates. Even if they could kill Luo Xue  Killing him may not be able to control the situation in Beijing.

    Shu Chu pondered for a while and then said to Uncle Wang: "Uncle Wang, please take all the masters in Yun Mansion to hide their traces. I will take Tiqi out of the city to attract the enemy's attention. After Mei Lianchun arrives with his troops, you can respond from inside."  Do you think this is good?"

    Uncle Wang couldn't find a better way and nodded in agreement, telling Shu Chu to be careful. The Tiqi almost cheered loudly. This arrangement suited them best. They were being chased like dogs. How could they not return the honor of Tiqi?  Don't shout in vain?

    Everyone ate in this remote house and slowly became energetic. Everyone in the Yun Mansion put on makeup and left. Shu Chu stopped Uncle Wang and expressed that he wanted to see Zixuan, and then left Feng Zhu here to follow Uncle Wang and leave.  .

    It¡¯s still broad daylight and it¡¯s not easy to hide your whereabouts.  Fortunately, both Shu Chu and Uncle Wang were masters among masters, and there was no such outstanding person as Xue Xiang nearby, so they reached their destination without any danger.

 Text Chapter 136: Lingering

    Chen's Rice Shop is located in Laojing Street, Xunan. It is a century-old store. There has been such a rice shop since before the founding of Nanchu. The prices are reasonable and it is the first choice for ordinary people to buy and sell grain. At this moment, Shu Chu is standing at Chen's Rice Shop.  in the backyard.

    Uncle Wang sighed lightly, pointed to a wing in the corner of the courtyard, and quietly retreated.

    Shu Chu knew what Uncle Wang meant. He told himself that Zixuan was inside and straightened up. Shu Chu walked gently towards the wing.

    After knocking on the door for a few seconds, the door was pulled open and it was Xiaomei who poked her head out.  Seeing Shu Chu suddenly, Xiaomei was stunned for a moment. She looked Shu Chu up and down, but she didn't say anything. Shu Chu smiled slightly and said, "What? Won't you invite me in?"

    Xiaomei¡¯s smile was a bit reluctant as she opened the door and shouted inside: ¡°Miss Shu, Mr. Shu is here!¡±

    Shu Chu stepped into the room and heard Zixuan's clear and beautiful voice: "Mr. Shu? Which Mr. Shu" Before he could finish his words, he saw Shu Chu's voice suddenly stop.

    This wing room is divided into two rooms. Zixuan was sitting at a round table in the inner room. She saw Shu Chu with a look on her face that was a little surprised and a little sad, and her eyes were a little red. It seemed that she had learned the news of her father's death.

    Xiaomei at the door knowingly withdrew, leaving only Shu and Chu in the house.

    "You're here to work!" Zixuan's voice was still the same moving but a little low. Waves of pity surged in Shu Chu's heart and he reached out to hold her hand. She didn't struggle and let Shu Chu hold her hand.

    There was nothing to say for a while. In the current situation, neither of them knew what to say. After a while, Shu Chu still spoke: "Zixuan, I don't have to worry about everything."

    As soon as these words came out, Zixuan's eyes became misty with tears. She barely let the tears flow out. Zixuan took a long breath and forced a smile: "What can I do in the current situation?"

    Shu Chu grabbed Zixuan¡¯s other hand and said softly, ¡°I will definitely avenge Uncle Yun for you as long as you believe in me!¡±

    Yun Zicheng forced a smile again and said, "It's almost noon and you haven't eaten yet. I asked Xiaomei to prepare some food!" After saying that, he broke away from Shu Chu's hand and called to the door for Xiaomei to bring some food.  Xiaomei responded.

    Zixuan's attitude made Shu Chu feel a little surprised. It was obviously changing the topic, but since she didn't want to talk about it, she should just keep it down. Besides, she was hungry too.

    It's just that Shu Chu didn't know what to say. He felt that the distance between the two had become far away. After thinking for a while, Shu Chu said in a deep voice: "Zixuan Mengyun, your father has allowed us to be engaged, so we should be honest with each other."  I know you must avenge me on the Yun family, and I don¡¯t want to advise you, but if you have any plans, tell me and I will do my best to help you!"

    Zixuan was silent for a while and then slowly said: "Shu Chu, if you really want to help me, please take care of Zi'er for me, okay?"

    Unexpectedly, Zixuan would say such words. Shu Chu was silent for a while. At this time, Xiaomei and Xiaozhu entered the house with wine and food. Xiaozhu's eyes lingered on Shu Chu after entering the house. Shu Chu didn't care and waited for the two women to set the food and wine (eb user  Please log in to download the novel in txt format. Mobile phone user login.) After he resigned, Shu Chucai slowly said: "Uncle Yun told me at the beginning that he wanted me to take good care of you. I don't want anything bad to happen to you. You have to bear the responsibility of revitalizing the Yun Mansion."  I won¡¯t stop you, but you are my future wife, shouldn¡¯t we advance and retreat together?¡±

    Tears filled her eyes again. Zixuan nodded lightly this time, then poured a glass of wine for Shu Chu and said, "Let's have something to eat first, okay?"

    The meal was very dull. Shu Chu asked for words several times, but Zixuan didn't answer. Instead, she tried her best to pour wine for Shu Chu. She didn't eat much herself, so she was in a bad mood.

    After a quick sweep, Shu Chu breathed a long sigh of relief and walked back and forth a few steps in the house and said slowly, "Zimeng, shall we get married?"

    Knowing what Shu Chu meant, as long as they get married, Shu Chu will be a member of the Yun family, and all responsibilities should be borne by him. She will no longer have to bear the responsibilities of the Yun family. Zixuan sighed softly and was about to shake her head when she saw Shu Chu's determined look.  My heart felt inexplicably soft. It must take several lifetimes for a woman to have such a husband, right?

    Zixuan sighed softly before nodding.

    Shu Chu was overjoyed and took Zixuan's hand. He knelt and pointed to the sky and swore to the north: "The Emperor and the Empress are above. Today, Shu Chu and Yun Zixuan are married. They will never leave each other and live and die together. If this oath is violated, both humans and gods will be angry!"

    Zixuan knelt with Shu Chu, but her mouth moved but she didn't say anything.

    Shu Chu saw Zixuan's lips moving. Although he didn't say anything, he didn't care. He pulled Zixuan to stand up and smiled: "Although there is no certificate of marriage, there is no officiant and nothing, but my heart and the world can judge everything about Zixuan."  I will take care of everything, you just need to wait at home for me to restore the prestige of Yun Mansion!"

    Zixuan smiled, nodded slightly and said softly: "Everything about my husband and concubine is subject to my husband's orders!" She said with a smile on her face.

    Shu Chu was in a good mood. Looking at Zixuan¡¯s beautiful face, he gently held her face and smiled:"Then let me, husband, fulfill my first duty!" He said and kissed Zixuan's red lips gently.

    Zixuan didn't dodge, let Shu Chu kiss her on the lips, and put her hands around Shu Chu's broad back.

    The tip of the tongue was exploring the mouth of Tan, and the unique sweetness of the brand came from the tip of the tongue, making Shu Chu feel lost.

    The silky hands searched awkwardly on Shu Chu's body. He slowly untied his belt and took off his clothes. Shu Chu, wearing such a piece of clothing, immediately became naked. Wherever the soft little hands touched, desire immediately aroused.  Come on.

    Shu Chu, who felt something was wrong, didn't have time to think about it. Zixuan had already untied her own clothes. The two were frank with each other, hugging each other tightly, spinning and falling on the bed next to them.  .

    ??????? Zi La acted crazy, not caring about the pain of being a new woman again and again, like her weak and boneless body lingering around her. Although Shu Chu felt pity for her, he later became a little desperate.

    After a high court, Zi Xuanyong lazily rubbed circles on Shu Chu's chest and said, "Chu Lang, will you always remember Zixuan?"

    Shu Chu couldn't bear the teasing and was a little ready to move, "Of course remembering it for a lifetime is not enough!"

    Hearing this, Zixuan climbed onto Shu Chu's body again, her hands moved clumsily again, and the desire in Shu Chu's heart began to gallop again.

    After the floor drained again and again, Shu Chu felt tiredness welling up in his heart. Yesterday, he was very busy during the day and fought hard with Mowglis at night. Then he fought all night again. Previously, he was injured in the fight with the black man. After draining the floor, he felt exhausted.  I felt even more exhausted and with Zixuan by my side, my heart was filled with tenderness and sweetness. As soon as I let go, I fell asleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Shu Chuyouyou woke up and touched his side, but found nothing.

    When he got up, there was a pile of new clothes beside him. Zixuan should have prepared them for him. After putting them on, Shu Chu opened the door and walked out. It was night, the wind lamp was dimly lit in the courtyard, and there was no one around. Shu Chumin suddenly felt something was wrong.  Shouted loudly: "Zixuan!"

    "Master Shu!" A shout made Shu Chu's heart tremble slightly. Although he didn't pay attention to his surroundings, he heard the sound and the person was already within ten feet, but he didn't realize it.

    Turning around, he saw a middle-aged man dressed as a shopkeeper in the corner of the corridor, smiling at him. Shu Chu asked suspiciously, "Who are you?"

    "There is a letter from the eldest lady here for you!" the man said.

    "What did you say?" Youhu asked Shu Chu in a deep voice from a distance of ten feet.

    "The eldest lady has left the Yun Mansion. Everyone has left. This is the letter the eldest lady left for you!" The man handed over the letter in his hand without taking Shu's rudeness into account.

    He grabbed Xin Shuchu and tore it open.

    "Chu Lang:

    Opening the letter to Yan, the ancients Yun Yi asked for priceless treasures. It is rare to have a lover, Chu Lang, who is so affectionate. However, the road ahead is unpredictable. Since I am the eldest daughter of Yun, I have to shoulder the responsibility of reviving the Yun family. I don¡¯t want to rely on others, Chu Lang.  I should bear in mind my love for you, and never forget it for the rest of my life. When we are destined to meet again, I should see Chu Lang again. Don¡¯t think that I miss you so much. Take care!

    My younger brother Zi'er is too young to follow my concubine Zhan in danger. Please ask Chu Lang to teach me how to teach martial arts and how to be a human being. It is best to go to the Northern Qi Dynasty to hope that when I become a man, I can take on the role of my concubine Zi Xuanke!  "

    The letter turned into pieces in Shu Chu's hands. His expression flickered. Shu Chu grabbed the middle-aged man's chest and asked in a deep voice, "Where has Zixuan gone?"

    "I don't know!" The middle-aged man's expression was calm.  replied.

    Staring hard into his eyes, Shu Chu exerted pressure and said angrily: "Do you really not know?"

    "I don't know!" the middle-aged man answered calmly.

    Shu Chu sighed after weakly revealing it. It turned out that he had never fully understood Zixuan. The strong and strong woman might have made up her mind before he came!

    "No wonder I feel a little different from the past since I met myself. It's just Zimeng. Do you know the pain in my heart? How can I, Shu Chu, let my own woman bear those painful things? Then who am I?"

    The middle-aged man, whose face was still changing, said: "The young master is over there, Mr. Shu, please follow me!"

    I picked up the sleeping Zi'er in a room. There was no worry on her innocent face.  Shu Chu sighed softly and stopped lingering, leaving the rice shop in the dark of night.

 Text Chapter 137 The Temptation of Beauty

    As soon as night fell, a curfew was imposed in the capital. There were not many guards patrolling the streets. Qinghe didn't know what his mentality was, but he didn't start a big fight again. But maybe it was unsustainable. There were nearly 200,000 households in the capital, and the capital had a garrison.  However, it seems that the main force of 50,000 is placed at Wangfengkou to search such a large capital. Most people in the capital are aware of the turmoil in the capital.  Many young people took the opportunity to rise up, which kept Fang Qinghe busy.

    As the night enveloped him, Shu Chu held Yun Zi'er up and down on the ridges of each roof. The night wind blew, making him feel waves of coolness. The true energy circulated and wrapped Yun Zi'er in it. If he caught a cold, it would be a troublesome thing for Yun Zi.  Er Shuchu didn't think he was a burden. After all, he was entrusted by Yun Zixuan and he should do his best no matter what.

    Thinking of Zixuan, Shuchu sighed again, but as long as he stayed in the capital, he would eventually be able to find her!

    Green Willow Lane was not far away. Shu Chu breathed a sigh of relief and stopped.

    The sound of clothes breaking through the air reached my ears, and I turned around to look at a slim figure breaking through the sky under the gray-black sky, with a somewhat lonely and desolate look.

    When he focused his attention, he saw a woman with an excellent figure, her long hair hanging casually behind her head, fluttering in the night wind. She was about thirty feet away and heading straight towards him. It was obvious that she was aware of herself, but she was not at all comfortable.  He anxiously held the sleeping Zi'er in his arms and waited for the visitors.

    The two of them looked at each other across a street.

    "Chu Tianshu or Shu Chu?" The voice of the visitor was extremely moving. Even though Shu Chu was used to hearing the beautiful voices of Feng Zixuan and the others, he didn't think it was as good as the voice of the woman at this moment.  There is a kind of coquettishness in it.  There is a tickling feeling that goes straight into my heart. I am so comfortable that I unconsciously look towards the face under the long cover. This wonderful sound alone has given me a glimpse into the space. I don¡¯t know what is hidden under the long and uncertain face in the blurred night.  What is the true face of Mount Lu?

    But Shu Chu only saw a pair of eyes that were so eerie that people couldn't help but want to move away, and skin like jade in the long slit.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hidden just right.  It makes people want to see the whole thing.

    "Shu Chu!" I was secretly shocked by how charming and strange this woman was, and I couldn't help but be moved. Who is she?

    "Haha!" The woman's laughter made people's hearts tremble even more. She was still laughing and everyone had already vacated.  With both hands, he picked up the orchid and rushed towards Shu Chu without any warning. In an instant, the ten fingers were spread out in front of Xue's body, and light purple energy flowed towards him.

    Shu Chu's reaction was even slow, and he dodged a bit awkwardly. He slid his claws away and brought up the strong wind that made Shu Chu breathe.  .

    Qianqian's fingers suddenly turned around like the wind, and Shu Chu, who brought up the strong wind, did not have the slightest doubt that even if his body-protecting Qi was raised to the limit, he would not be able to take this move forcefully.

    And Shu Chu also held Zi'er, which affected the dodge. After all, no matter what, Zi'er couldn't be harmed at all, right?

    It was difficult to move around on the roof ridge to dodge Shu Chu and pointed at the woman like a knife. At the same time, Qian Qian Su's finger kicked out towards the lower abdomen of the woman who had just landed on the roof ridge. This move was not fair, but since it was  What mercy does the enemy have?

    The woman snorted coldly and protested Shu Chu's despicableness. If her socks were kicked, she would probably be enough to drink a pot. She saw him pressing down with one hand and slightly changing the angle with his other hand, hitting Shu Chu's knife in the middle. As soon as their hands touched, they changed their moves at the same time.  They turned into grasping hands at the same time and then intertwined into shaking hands with each other.

    The woman¡¯s other hand pressed on Shu Chu¡¯s toes, neutralizing the force of Shu Chu¡¯s kick and using the force to fly up.

    Her original intention was to use one hand to use the power of Shu Chu's feet to get out of the way, and the other to grab Shu Chu's hand to make Shu Chu lose his balance. She didn't want Shu Chu to grab her hand like him, but unexpectedly, she was pulled over by Shu Chu.  Crash towards Shu Chu.

    Although the woman was frightened but not panicked, she slid away from her shoulders three feet away, revealing a delicately carved face. Her face was extremely beautiful, and her eyes glowed with purple enchantment. Under the night, Shu Chudu had an astonishing power of seduction.  I couldn't help but secretly admire the favor of God. Such beauty is no less beautiful than Feng Zixuan.

    But sighing, Shu Chu kept holding a hand that was too tight to hold, and Shu Chu attacked the acupuncture point on her shoulder.

    But at this moment, the purple aura in this woman's eyes suddenly became stronger. A voice that was so charming that she was so charming came out from his mouth: "My enemy, you are so cruel!"

    With Shu Chu's determination, he couldn't even think of making a move in the center of the purple monster and enchanting words that suddenly arose. Shu Chu was shocked and watched the woman break away from his hand and fly away.  go.

    "Charming Dafa?" Shu Chu felt that this woman looked familiar.  She is very beautiful in her twenties and seems to have been seen somewhere.

    "Commander Shu is really knowledgeable!" The woman rubbed her hands as if they were hurt by Shu Chu's hold, and said with an extremely seductive resentment on her face: "My enemy, you are so harsh!"

    Every move and every move??The whole line carries a kind of temptation that makes people's blood boil. Liguo is a natural beauty.

    "You are from the Fang family, right?" Although Shu Chu was not indulging in her charm, he couldn't help but wonder what it would be like if Yi Nian could get this woman in front of him into bed?

    "The slave's name is Fang Qingyan! I've seen him before." Fang Qingyan, who had a clever smile and bright eyes, said with a smile: "The slave family could see it clearly from the sidelines on the day Mr. Shu won the position of leader!"

    The words she spoke had a long aftertaste, and every trill seemed to make people feel comfortable all over.

    Shu Chu then remembered that the woman who was by the Fang Qing River that day was the person in front of him and couldn't help but laugh and said: "Are you here to catch me and take me back?" After that, he looked around and saw that no one was coming to this remote place in the south of the city.

    "Looking at what the young master said, do you think the slave family is such a careless person? How can the name of the Sword God be false?" Fang Qingyan stared at Shu Chu and said: "The slave family knows that young master Shu is a hero, so he thought of it and came to have a look.  It¡¯s also good to see the sword god¡¯s style!¡±

    "It's so awesome." Shu Chu secretly sighed in his heart. How could a normal man stand the praise of such a charming woman?

    Shu Chu felt that the little brother he was stepping on was a little older. He smiled and said with a smile: "Now that you have seen Miss Fang, please come back!"

    Fang Qingyan couldn't help pouting when she heard this. She was obviously a middle-aged woman in her thirties, but at this moment, she looked like a girl in her fifteenth or sixteenth years, which was even more alluring. Her face seemed to have the words "you can pick it up" written on it.  Shu Chu knew that this flower was definitely capable of cannibalism, and all its demeanor was just a manifestation of her charm. Perhaps it was when she relaxed her guard that she was heading for death.

    "Young Master doesn't like the Nu family, so why is he rushing to drive the Nu family away?" His resentful eyes locked on Shu Chu's lovely face, which was full of grievances and anger.

    "Ha!" Shu Chu calmed down and said with a smile: "It's been a long time since you pretended to be charming, and your mental skills are so bad. Besides, your figure is a little worse, your breasts are a little smaller, and your appearance is a little worse!" To be honest, Shu Chu didn't think that he  What kind of good bird is this? She just had a relationship with Zixuan not long ago, and now Fang Qingyan, a peerless beauty, really can't afford to be interested.

    Her face changed slightly, and a feeling of unpopular failure came to Fang Qingyan's heart. She couldn't be blamed for her unclear mind. In fact, Shu Chu's words were too lethal. Any woman who was not as ugly as a pig would be stung by Shu Chu's words.  arrive.

    "Well, I won't accompany you anymore. When you become more beautiful, your body will change, your breasts will grow, and you can seduce me again, I might consider it!" Shu Chu floated away with a long laugh, leaving Fang Qingyan standing there blankly.

    After a while, Fang Qingyan's scream came from the silent night: "Shu Chu, you damn genius, what did I miss? You, this damn old lady, will never let you go like this!" But Shu Chu had disappeared.  Intersecting street corners.  Across the street, a window opened and someone yelled, "A funeral procession in the middle of the night?"

    Fang Qingyan scolded angrily: "It's none of your mother's business. Then I'll call my mother to kill you!"

    The person who pushed the window shuddered and hurriedly closed the window. Fang Qingyan was left staring hard at the direction where Shu Chu disappeared, gritting her teeth. The most depressing thing is this. After a night of flirting, even a blind man should open his eyes.  But Shu Chu was lucky enough to say such shocking words.

    Now Shu Chu was in a good mood. He felt that Fang Qingyan had not chased her and let out a long sigh of relief. To be honest, he really couldn't be cruel to such a delicate beauty. It was better when he couldn't see her appearance before. Then he saw Fang Qingyan's beauty and wanted to be cruel again.  My hands are really in trouble.  Who calls himself a passionate person?  Shu Chu felt that he was a bit stinky, but he felt like it was pretty good. Any man who was seduced by such a beautiful woman and could even tease her a few words without taking the bait would feel good, right?

    But at this moment, a cry of "Wow!" broke the tranquility. Yun Zi'er's eyes were sleepy but her tears were flowing, and the wonderful feeling of comfort disappeared immediately and she asked: "Zi'er, what's wrong with you?"

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s face, Yun Zi¡¯er cried: ¡°I had a nightmare. I dreamed that my parents were dead!¡±

    Shu Chu¡¯s head was a little big. He looked at Yun Zi¡¯er crying and started to coax her. But one head was already two big!

 Text Chapter 138 Feng Zhi¡¯s Heart Knot

    The house at the innermost part of Green Willow Lane, Shu Chu, hugged Zi'er and landed in the courtyard. Zi'er opened her eyes wide and stared curiously. Shu Chu didn't know how many good words and promises he had along the way before he managed to get here.  It turns out that Zixuan is also afraid that it will be difficult to face this young master!

    As soon as Shu Chu landed, he knew that there were at least ten Tianji crossbows pointing at him. Fortunately, no one was shooting arrows, otherwise it would be a joke.

    "Boss!" Zhongtiqi shouted in a low voice/

    Xiao Yinniu grinned at Shu Chu and said, "Boss, Wu, Lao and the others are here!"

    Sure enough, when he turned around, he saw Wu Jingting coming with an injury, and more than twenty injured Tiqi also came to join them. Shu Chu nodded to Wu Jingting and asked, "It doesn't matter, Mr. Wu's injury!"

    Wu Jingting shook his head and smiled a little tiredly: "Just treat the minor injuries as scratches!"

    All the Tiqiu laughed and Wu Jingting said: "We brought all the things belonging to Lao Suntou, including the Tianji Crossbow, Qiqiao Bucket, Soul Rope, and many hidden weapons made by Lao Suntou!" Yang Ruoming and Xiao Yinniu brought them when they rushed to the aid of Yun Mansion.  All the things were used up, but this time the things were full.

    Shu Chu looked at the sky and said: "It's still early for everyone to rest for a while and we can discuss it first!" After saying that, he handed Zi'er to a Tiqi. Zi'er was not afraid of Shu Chu, so he comforted her in a low voice before greeting him.  Wu Jingting, Yang Ruoming and the others walked towards a wing room next to them.

    Halfway through the journey, I saw Feng Chu leaning on a pillar with no expression. It seemed that he had gone to Shu Chu without saying a word to the other Tiqi. When he came back, he didn't see her talking. I don't know what he was thinking.

    After everyone sat down, they discussed how to make trouble for him. Everyone talked for a while and made many sinister ideas. The difference between Tiqi and the general army was immediately revealed.  Tibiao, who was mostly from Jianghu people, was far incomparable to the Royal Forest Army and the Imperial Guard in terms of obtaining the greatest results at the least cost.

    Shu Chu secretly felt that there were only more than fifty Tiqi left. In the final analysis, it was his fault. If he hadn't asked everyone to go and get Luo Xuexiang and fell into a tight siege, Tiqi wouldn't be in such a mess.

    Sighing, the plan came out very quickly. Shu Chu couldn't say a few words. He could only listen quietly to Wu Jingting and Yang Ruoming discussing the details of the plan. Shu Chu had never done any research on the war, if it was related.  It was only the time when Wang Yifeng was ranked first a few years ago.

    After the plan is finalized, all that is left is to wait for the time. The best time is before dawn. It is said that people are the most tired at this time.  At least not many people know the origin of this statement.  Shu Chu didn't quite understand either.

    Shu Chu looked at Feng Zhu and felt a little dull. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Before, he could flirt with her unscrupulously, but since they were in contact with her skin during the day, they have become a lot more embarrassed.

    Feng Zhu didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Shu Chu without knowing what thoughts he had in his eyes.

    "Well" Shu Chu felt that he was going back more and more before he spoke.  After thinking for a while, he ran out of words and asked, "Is your iron body okay?"

    It ¡¯s okay to say that when I said, I went to the body and climbed a piece of Yunxia on the house with a light oil lamp in the house.

    "Hey, why did the words change their taste as soon as they came into my mouth? Shu Chu wanted to slap himself or something, but he still had a thick skin.  He cleared his throat again and said, "I mean you're not hurt, are you?"

    In that battle during the day, Shu Chu almost tried his best and his meridians were burned by the fire spirit. He was really worried about Feng Yan.

    Feng Xi shook his head. The fire spirit released by Shu Chu was guided by his thoughts and was quite spiritual. Moreover, Shu Chu's wood spirit previously also left a mark on her body, but it wrapped her in it and did not hurt her.

    Shu Chu let out a long breath and felt a little depressed. Could it be that his fire spirit also knew how to pity the beauty and cherish the absence of the jade?

    Wanting to go home and see Feng Zhu, he just nodded and shook his head without saying a word. He felt a little worried and asked, "Are you still angry?"

    I can't tell what the expression is on his face. It seems to be angry but not angry. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised with that wonderful arc. There are things he can't understand in his eyes that are as bright as autumn water. Although he has been in contact with several women, Shu Chu  I still don¡¯t understand what women think.  It's like I couldn't see through Zixuan's determination a few hours ago.

    Shu Chu sighed softly and said: "As soon as we take action, you can leave here and find a place to hide and wait for Mei Lingchun to come and then you can meet him again!" When he said this, Shu Chu stared at Feng Yan and felt a little sentimental.  He had put a lot of effort into trying to please the woman in front of him, but he still failed in the end.

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s words, Feng Zhu was slightly startled, then an angry look flashed across his face and he said coldly: ¡°In Commander Shu¡¯s eyes, does Feng Zhu just feel like a burden?¡±

    Shu Chu frowned and said, "Your martial artsHow can being so tall be a burden?  "

    "Then why do you want to drive me away?" Feng Zhu said coldly.

    Hearing Feng Zhu¡¯s tone at this moment, Shu Chu felt relieved, smiled and said slowly: "Then why are you staying?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????? Shu Chu stood up and walked slowly towards the door, standing with his hands behind his hands, somewhat graceful. If he hadn¡¯t been deeply aware of the rogue nature of the man in front of him, Feng Yan might have been confused by his performance.

    But when Shu Chu asked this question, it was really hard to answer why he stayed?

    "It may be difficult for Tiqi to leave the city under the current situation. You will take a lot of risks if you stay here, and there is no big benefit to you!" Shu Chu turned around and stared at Feng Yan.

    Seeing his burning eyes, Feng Yan was a little panicked. Yes, the benefits of staying were extremely limited.

    "If I were you, I would have contacted the ministers who are still loyal to the royal family and done something useful while Fang Qinghe is still not firmly established and Fang Qinghe has not yet grasped the whole of Nanchu!" Shu Chu sat on the stool closest to Feng Zhu again!  The distance between the two of them was only a mere two feet. Feng Zhu was unconscious and fell into deep thought.

    Shu Chu also stopped talking.  Just looked at Feng Yan quietly.

    "I didn't expect this!" Feng Yan raised his head and said, "It's too late now. At least there won't be such a person in the capital anymore!"

    Shu Chu stared at Feng Yan's beautiful eyes and said with a hint of ridicule: "Feng Yan, you thought of this section, how could you not think of this section because you are smart and you just don't want to do it!"

    "How come I don't want to do it?" Feng Zhao said angrily with a look on his face.

    "I'm not talking nonsense, it's just" Shu Chu sighed deliberately and shook his head: "These things are too heavy for your shoulders to bear, so you don't want to carry them!"

    "How is that possible!" Feng Yan stood up suddenly and stared at Shu Chu with an angry face, as if he wanted to swallow him directly.

    Shu Chu laughed and stretched out his hand to take Feng Yan's hand, pulled her to sit down and said, "Don't be excited. It's just a talk. Why are you so excited?" As he spoke, he held Feng Yan's slender and soft hand without letting go.  With a weird smile on his lips, he continued: "Feng Zhu, you know that I am interested in you"

    Suddenly hearing Shu Chu¡¯s words, a trace of red cloud flew across Feng Yan¡¯s face, and then he smiled bitterly. This guy can really talk nonsense, what are he talking about?

    "Actually, whether you admit it or not, these things are not your responsibility. If you want, just stay with me. Even if it lasts a lifetime, I will do my best to take good care of you!" Someone said this.  Sometimes my face doesn't turn red, my heart doesn't jump, but I feel a bit affectionate. I'm just being cool. Why is it so awkward?

    In Shu Chu's opinion, Feng Zhu and Zixuan are completely two extremes. One is strong on the outside but weak on the inside. The other is weak on the outside but strong on the inside. He sighed softly in his heart and Shu Chu said again: "Since you want to stay, then I will treat you as you."  You stayed here for me!¡±

    The half-smiling face made Feng Yan feel warm in her heart. Perhaps Shu Chu might not be able to see through his entire heart, but in general she was right. With her intelligence, how could she not know what to do?  It's just that I'm really tired. It's hard to live a life wrapped in a hard shell. I have a strong arm and a warm embrace. The shell doesn't melt. I choose to refuse. But what about the heart?  Are you also addicted to such dependence?

    Speaking of the ownership of the man in front of you, the man who has repeatedly lived a little bit of life is not unhappy, isn't it?  Did you also feel a sense of relief when this man opened the ice in his rogue form?

    ???????????????????????????.

    "What this nod means is clear to both people in the room, but no one pierces the layer of paper again.  .

    Smiling softly, holding the soft and boneless hand, he said softly: "It's time for us to go out, no matter what, I will shoulder the responsibility for you!"

    Is this a promise?  Maybe it is, maybe it's not, so why should people know it so clearly?  At least at this moment you just need to hide behind him and don't have to worry about those damn things!

 Text Chapter 139 Crossbow Machine Blocks the Road

    "Come out!" When a flash of fish belly white appeared on the horizon, it was time for everyone to come out.

    Carrying the old and new children on their backs, everyone got on the horseback. This is where Yun Zhongtian prepared. When everyone in Yun Mansion left, there were a lot of horses left behind. One ride per person was enough, although it was not as good as Ti riding the original horse.  Also barely usable.

    The cloth wrapped the horse's hooves and everyone started to come out.

    As soon as everyone turned out of Green Willow Alley, they heard Xiao Yinniu's whistle, three short and one long, indicating that they had encountered an enemy and it was difficult to escape. Shu Chu sighed slightly in his heart and was not surprised that Fang Qingyan from before also intercepted his whistle nearby.  It seems that Fang Qinghe is very worried about himself and Tiqi!

    The crowd went to Suzaku Avenue, and he couldn't help but hold a bite of coolness in his heart.

    Not because of the large number of people but because of the weapons and crossbows held by the enemies blocking the way.

    Everyone has at least three crossbows hanging on them. There are thousands of imperial guardsmen. If each crossbow fires at least eight arrows, it can cover the entire Suzaku Avenue.

    "It's the crossbow camp!" Feng Jie reminded in a deep voice with a chill on his face.

    Shu Chu felt a shiver in his heart. It was clear from the past that the crossbow camp finally appeared. How could he survive such a situation?  Even if the armor on Tiqi's body is difficult to be damaged by ordinary swords, but now he is facing a strong crossbow that can tear the armor as easily as tearing cloth, but it is very difficult to deal with such a strong crossbow!

    In fact, Shu Chu and Yang Ruoming had forgotten the existence of this crossbow battalion. Among the twelve battalions of the Royal Forest Army, the crossbow battalion was a relatively special existence. However, the Tiqi did not pay attention to it, and Shu Chu did not know much about these ten battalions.  What exactly is the Second Battalion?  Judging from the previous performance of the Royal Forest Army, I thought it was nothing to worry about.  /

    "Shu Tong takes the lead and introduces himself. I, Fang Yuelin, have been waiting here for a long time!" A young man of about 23 or 24 years old walked out from the imperial guards. He was dressed in the armor of the imperial guards and had a delicate face. Compared to Young Master Fang, he was much prettier in his eyes.  But it has a rare clear and elegant flavor.  "My ancestor told me that if Commander Shu is willing to follow me to the humble abode for a cup of tea, we will not make it difficult for Commander Shu's brothers!"

    ¡°What a stinky thing about your mother, we can¡¯t let you take the boss away even if we die!¡± Xiao Yinniu yelled angrily with his head open.

    Shu Chu smiled and walked away from Xiao Yinniu, patted his shoulder to signal him to be quiet, and then said in a loud voice: "The threshold for Captain Fang is too high. I'm afraid I can't afford the tea. Master Fang, so you don't have to be too polite!"

    "There's nothing we can do about it!" Fang Yuelin spread his hands and made a helpless gesture and said, "Commander Shu is known as the God of Arrows, but can he still be unscathed by thousands of powerful crossbows? Even if  Is it possible that all the Tiqi friends will be unscathed?" Listening to this man's clear voice, it seemed to be a bit regretful. It seems that the young masters in Fang Mansion are indeed completely different.

    "Even if I die, I have to help you!" Xiao Yinniu's voice sounded inappropriately again. Fang Yuelin didn't think that Chu was just looking at Shu Chu with a bit of expectation in his eyes.

    "Are they just these losers? Mr. Fang may not have underestimated Shu. He just spent a few thousand to make a crossbow, but Shu can still barely catch it!" Shu Chu blew the conch and pretended to be profound, blinking and turning around again.  Zi'er turned her head towards her back and asked, "Are Zi'er scared?"

    "Well, Zi'er is so scared, but Zi'er believes in brother-in-law!" Zi'er's childish voice sounded from behind Shu Chu. Only then did all the Imperial Guards see clearly that Shu Chu was actually carrying a child on his back, and they couldn't help but be startled.  Shu Chu was surprised by his calmness.

    "That's a pity!" Fang Yuelin let out a long sigh and looked at the group of Tiqimen slowly moving forward along the street. The corners of his mouth raised a slight arc and he suddenly raised his hand to signal the Imperial Guards to pull the trigger.

    What makes Shu Chu and Zhong Tiqi feel the pressure is that this crossbow machine is indeed well-trained. The first and second rows kneel down on one knee, stand half-standing or full-standing, or raise the crossbow, locking all the space without any gaps.  It is estimated that even a mosquito flying within their shooting range will be torn apart by the crossbow arrows!

    Crossbows have great destructive power but limited range. Generally, the Zhuge Crossbow has a range of a hundred steps, but Lao Suntou modified it to reach a hundred and thirty steps, while the Tianji Crossbow only has a range of more than thirty steps.  But now the distance between the people on both sides is within a hundred steps. Originally, only Xiao Yinniu and the others were within this range, and Yang Ruoming also gestured for the people on both sides to move forward without alerting the enemy.

    The moment Fang Yuelin raised his hand, he saw Shu Chu's body twisting strangely.  Without thinking, he yelled, "Cum!"

    The sky was full of flying arrows, densely packed with arrow shadows like rain. But this rain was so special, not only because it fell horizontally, but it also carried a terrifying murderous intent.

    Shu Chu¡¯s figure seemed to be stretched and twisted, but his lazy smile could still be seen as he opened his arms and held his arms in a lewd manner, as if he was waiting for a naked beauty to pounce on him.It's like coming into my arms.  Then everyone only listened to his cry like a ghost crying like a wolf, "O God in the sky, I command you in the most noble and great manner to block my arrows!"

    I originally thought that Shu Chu was going to block the crossbow with the body-protecting energy, but I didn't expect that Shu Chu would actually shoot the crossbow with such a performance. Before they had time to laugh, the Imperial Guards all looked at Shu Chu with their eyes wide open, as if they were looking at monsters.  Horrified.

    I saw that all the crossbow arrows that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye disappeared and floated in the air. It was incredible that they were held in the air by countless invisible hands, and they all stagnated in the air.

    This moment is short but seems to last forever.

    In the flash of light, the arrows floating in the air suddenly disappeared as if they had never appeared before. All the imperial guards lowered their heads and looked at their hands. Could it be that they had never pulled the trigger at all? Is this all just an illusion?

    However, the crossbow bolts in his hands were empty, and each soldier looked at his companions with disbelief in disbelief. When they realized that these were not illusions, but real things, they turned their eyes to the man again, and the knight on the horse had already galloped out.  Like a hurricane, one by one the generals and horses were raised to the extreme in the shortest possible time.  Like a strong wind blowing against your face.

    But the few people at the front rushed towards them from the air like a strong wind.

    But the few people at the front rushed towards them from the air, regardless of whether they had armor or not, they were as light as swallows.

    This is the difference between the Tiqi and the ordinary army. No matter how well-trained the Yulin Army is, they will never become as good as the Tiqi. When facing Shu Chu's confinement space that does not belong to the human world, the Tiqi seizes the first opportunity to rush out, while the Yulin Army  He will be stunned and lose the will to fight.

 Text Chapter 140 Death God Underworld

    The residual blood on the ground had not yet melted away, and the faint morning light gave people a different sense of fearlessness. Every Tiqiu rushed forward fearlessly. At the same time, they raised their crossbows.

    The fastest ones were Yang Ruoming, Xiao Yinniu and Luo Ji'an. When they were thirty steps away, experts like Yang Ruoming pulled the Tianji crossbow and aimed it at the imperial guards in the back row. In an instant, I fired the crossbow arrows, but the crossbow battalion was different from that Shu Shu.  Although the imperial guards in different ranks of the guards commanded by Chu Fengzhu in the palace were also shocked by Shu Chu's reaction, they still subconsciously held down the key when Tiqi galloped out.

    The crossbow arrows were much more sparse, but the death still continued.

    At this time, the armor on Tiqi reflected its benefits. It was all made of fine iron, and even most of it was made by Lao Suntou. It was also Lao Suntou who was extremely disdainful of the armor Tiqi first equipped, so he personally directed the creation of Baidu at the Ministry of Industry.  Every piece of armor in the remaining armor suddenly bloomed. Although he was struck by more than ten scimitars at the same time, the sword was casually drawn out and passed by five consecutive Tiqi.

    When the knife hit the black subordinate Xiao Yinniu, he suddenly felt something was wrong and at the same time heard Shu Chu's shout and hurriedly retreated. However, he still felt the cold murderous power that wanted to destroy everything in the world.

    Xiao Yinniu still felt the stiffness of his blood. It seemed that the blood stopped flowing at this moment. This was not an illusion but a real feeling.

    Xiao Yinniu didn't die. He felt something wrong at that moment and saved his life. The knife of the black subordinate failed to touch his throat but hit the armor on his body.

    The armor Lao Suntou worked hard to build became like cloth and was torn by the blade. Fortunately, he retreated quickly enough, but Xiao Yinniu's chest still spurted out a bright red/

    Shu Chu's figure galloped out of the sky, thousands of sword lights flashing endlessly, towards the black men.

    The black men were successfully attracted by Shu Chu and stopped pursuing Xiao Yinniu. Suddenly he struck out with a sword from bottom to top, the sword light dissipated and the sword struck Shu Chu's throat.  Shu Chu twisted his body and retreated out of thin air.  The Zhanxu Sword and the Heihuiren's long knife crossed each other and splashed out a few sparks before sinking and falling to the ground.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But at most it's only 60% normal. Yesterday I fought with this black man and attacked with all my hands. I don't know if I can beat the current situation. I just hope that my death will not be too ugly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s strange that this black man was made of unknown monster and was hit by a sword, but it had no effect on him.

    Shu Chu stepped back repeatedly to dodge the sharp edge of the black warrior's long sword and moved the Xuxu Sword Sword no longer fancy. In the face of absolute power, any fancy tricks will lead to defeat.

    Shu Chu had no choice at this time. In front of this black man, Tiqi was afraid that he would not have any enemies. The best option was to entangle him and let Tiqi leave the city first.  The aura of the death column rushed towards Shu Chu. At this moment, Shu Chu understood where this person came from. The aura on Moglis was the same. The relationship between this person and Moglis must be extraordinary.

    There were constant powerful blows coming from the Zhanxu Sword, causing Shu Chu's hands to feel numb. Fortunately, he could take advantage of Qinggong's movement to dodge.

    A group of Tiqi were about to come out to help, but Shu Chu saw a loud shout from the corner of his eye: "Get out of the city quickly!"

    Yang Ruowu was stunned for a moment, but he still called for the cavalry to ride towards the city gate. Wu Jingting, however, galloped over and was still three to four feet away from the two people fighting.  Covered inside.

    The Heihui people obviously didn't expect this, and the whole body was thrown into the room. He wanted to cut the net open with a knife, but he didn't expect that the net made by Lao Suntou was so strong that he couldn't avoid it.

    How could Shu Chu let go of this opportunity and stabbed the black man's throat twice in a row. The place he touched was as hard as cast iron.

    As if he was angered by Shu Chu, Hei Hui let out a low roar in his throat and suddenly started spinning like the wind.

    Feng Yan was still stopping to watch, but all the Tiqi had already galloped out of the city gate. Even Wu Jingting, who was helping Shu Chu's gang, also came out of the city gate. Shu Chu's heart relaxed and the wood spirit with added power on the sword was unleashed, hitting them all.  On the black men.

    "Ah!" Hei Hui let out a furious voice, and the black substance-like aura formed a small dragon whirlwind to cover his net, and suddenly he was immersed in the black air and disappeared.

    After releasing the wood spirit, Ru Shijue Dahai Shuchu no longer hesitated, his body floated like catkins and floated towards the wind more than ten feet away.

    Landing on the horse, he grabbed Feng Yan's waist and slapped the horse with a heavy palm, then galloped toward the city gate with a long neigh.

    The black subordinate yelled angrily. The person flew over like lightning. Shu Chu held Zi'er in front of him with his backhand and stabbed out with his sword. The black subordinate could not forcefully love this blow and was shot down by force. He tried to pursue again.  At that time, Shu and Chu had already galloped out of the city gate.

    Shu Chu took a long breath and let out the turbid air in his chest and laughed.  He shouted behind him: "Nigger brother, next time??Looking for a drink with you!  "

    Zi'er raised her head with eyes wide open and asked: "Brother-in-law, what kind of nigger are you?"

    Shu Chu turned around and saw that the man was no longer chasing him, blinked and said with a smile: "That man's whole body was pitch black, what could he be if he wasn't a nigger?

    "Haha!" Zi'er clapped her hands and laughed, and Feng Zhu couldn't help laughing. Zi'er, who was so bold, didn't forget to turn around and shout: "Goodbye, Mr. Nigger!" The innocent face looked a bit naughty as the black man stood there.  Watching from behind, several people disappeared without any expression, except for a pair of bloody eyes under Hei's command that flashed twice.

 Text Chapter 141 The World of Death

    The development of many things cannot be determined by unilateral will. When Shu Chu saw the painful expressions of the Tiqi, the pain in his heart was beyond words.

    Huge hexagonal snowflake pattern.  The dazzling light can blind people's eyes and make it difficult to ignore the Tiqi. They are on the edge of the snowflake pattern with a radius of fifteen or six feet. It is difficult to get closer, but no one has left. Shu Chu can understand the hatred in the Tiqi's heart.  So many companions died because of the man in front of him. If the Tiqi could remain calm outside the Yun Mansion last time because of the rationality brought about by the absolute difference in strength, but now it is a deep disappointment.

    Outside the Yun Mansion, there was not only Luo Xue Nightmare, but also as many martial arts masters as clouds, as well as the imperial army that could appear at any time. But this time, there was only Luo Xue Nightmare. Although she knew that Luo Xue Nightmare might have come prepared, Tiqi could not tolerate this.  Despising any Tiqi cannot tolerate such contempt. If it can be tolerated, then the Tiqi cannot be called Tiqi.

    But the group of Tiqi just maintained a forward posture, as if they were tied up by huge ropes and couldn't move forward.

    Luo Xuexiang only glanced at Shu Chu and actually showed a smile. The smile was contemptuous, disdainful and playful.  It seemed that Shu Chu and the Tiqi were only insignificant existences in his eyes and could not pose any threat to him.

    Shu Chu was also angry. Although he had never thought that he was a qualified Tiqi commander, he could not tolerate being irritated in the face of such contempt. In fact, he did not think Luo Xue Xiang was much better than him. Not so much on Luo Fenggang.  It is better to fight against Luoxuemeng than to say that Dongdaoxi is dueling with Moglis. If it were not for Moglis, Luoxuemeng would not be able to walk down the hill alive.

    Putting Zi'er on Feng Yan's back, Shu Chu patted Feng Yan's shoulder and said in a deep voice, "You go north now to meet Mei Lingchun. I'll be back later!"

    Feng Zhu understood what Shu Chu was going to do.  She didn't stop her, she just shook Shu Chu's hand on her shoulder and said, "Be careful!"

    Zi'er looked at Shu Chu with gleaming big eyes. He seemed to have something to say but couldn't. Shu Chu smiled silently and took out the Xuxu Sword Sword. He rose into the air and fell straight towards the huge hexagonal snowflake formation.  .

    The sword was like a rainbow piercing the sun, and the sword energy seemed to be gushing out, as if it was going to cut through the world.  It struck at the falling snow nightmare in the center of the formation.  .

    The white brilliance in the sky above the huge formation formed a huge cover. The sword energy split the brilliance into two without any obstruction, and then struck at the falling snow nightmare in the center of the formation. Suddenly it raised its head.  Luo Xuexiang glanced at Shu Chu with a smile on her face. This smile actually seemed to be a bit proud!

    And Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how fast Luo Xue Niang¡¯s figure retreated. He didn¡¯t expect that Luo Xue Niang, who had never heard of martial arts, could actually have such speed.

    I watched Luoxuemeng floating out of a hexagonal array of snowflakes at this moment. In my ears, I heard Luoxuemeng shouting: "Great God Mowglis, open the sky that leads to you, where you can admire your majesty."  road!"

    With a sword slashing through the air, Shu Chu had to fall down. The brilliance of the formation did not block him at all.  He landed in the center of the formation.

    Hearing Luo Xuexiang's loud singing, Shu Chu felt something wrong in his heart. He was about to chase him out again, but a huge sticky force suddenly arose under his feet. Suddenly, he was unprepared and his feet were sticky to death.  on the ground.  .

    At this time, the white brilliance was so great that his eyes went blank, he could no longer see anything, and he could not tell the direction. In his ears, there were exclamations from the Tiqi riders. Shu Chu felt that his body suddenly became light and airy again.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, it seemed like an instant, it seemed like a day, a night or a year.  But suddenly she heard Luo Xuexiang shouting: "Chu Tianshu wishes you good luck" The voice was getting farther and farther away, the last word was barely audible, and it felt like the voice was also stretching infinitely.

    Finally, Shu Chu felt himself moving. However, it was no longer the feeling of nothingness being stuck before, but an unparalleled weight. His body became like a hill again. Before he could exclaim, the dazzling white light all dissipated and came into his eyes.  The sky is blood red.

    It¡¯s not the kind of red dyed by the sunset, but the whole sky seems to be drenched in blood. It¡¯s so sad and shocking that the sun can¡¯t be seen.

    In their ears came the exclamations of the Tiqi. They were also shocked by the admiration of the land before them. The blood-red sky and the pitch-black earth were filled with countless mountains. They were like sharp thorns spreading across the black earth. Some of the sharp thorns were spraying with scorching heat.  of flame.

    "Where is this?" Shu Chu quickly looked around at the forty-one Tiqi, including Wu Jingting and Yang Ruoming, who were attacking Luo Xuexiang outside the inner city. Fortunately, he did not see Feng Yan and Zi'er.

    But at this moment, countless fireworks suddenly bloomed on the blood-red sky. The layers of gorgeous fireworks completely covered the blood-red sky. The fireworks of various colors formed a strong contrast with the red sky, and an unparalleled beauty was born.  The dazzling lasted for a long time before the fireworks disappeared, just like being caught in the fresh air.A huge figure appeared in the sky above Liangtou.

    "Welcome you strange visitors!" The omnipresent voice spread into everyone's heart. Looking up, Shu Chu couldn't help but be shocked. The huge figure emerging in the sky turned out to be Mowglis. If he guessed correctly, this strange place  It should be Mowglis's lair and he actually came to this place.

    As soon as his thoughts changed, Shu Chu roughly understood what was going on. These should all be the fault of Luo Xue Nightmare. The huge hexagonal formation was the road leading here. He ran in head-on and hit Luo Xue Nightmare's trap.

    "Your name is Chu Tianshu, right?" The huge figure of Moglis shrouded all the Tiqi in the shadows. Shu Chu felt that Moglis was staring at him eagerly and felt a little embarrassed.

    "If you are very strong, be my underworld general. I can give you everything I have!" Moglis said leisurely: "Submit yourself at my feet and with your help, we can trample all the corruption in the God Realm under our feet!"

    Shu Chu felt as if he had eaten a fly and surrendered at your feet?  Am I being mean?  Thinking of this, Shu Chu's face twitched a little, he raised his eyes and looked at the huge and empty figure of Mowglis, and said jokingly: "What is the Underworld General?"

    "General En Ming is not a thing!" Although Shu Chu's voice was low, Mowglis heard clearly that the words were still funny and nondescript.

 Text Chapter 142 Death Game

    "'The Underworld Generals are my most loyal warriors. They fight south and north for me and are invincible. They are the most powerful master of this space besides me!" Moglis's words passed into Shu Chu's heart.  You can¡¯t stop laughing, but you¡¯re only willing to do this to the underworld general who talks so sweetly and so brightly that he¡¯s not your thug.

    "How about young people who are willing to become underworld generals?" Moglis asked again when Shu Chu didn't respond.

    "Is this the only benefit?" Shu Chu took advantage of the time he spoke to get used to the environment here. Luck also gradually got used to the heavy body. He moved a little and looked back at Xiao Yinniu, Yang Ruoming and the others. How many are each of them?  With some injuries, especially Xiao Yinniu, who was almost disemboweled by the black men, and with his unwillingness to calm down, he actually rushed to find Luo Xuexiang to settle the score. This time, it was so good that he looked like he was dying this morning.

    "Isn't that enough? As long as I have it, I can give it to you. If I don't have it, I can take it away and give it to you as long as you are with me. Aren't you still moved by these things, immortal life, unrivaled power in heaven and earth?"

    Shu Chu shrugged and said with a smile: "Then do you have any beautiful women under your command?" Even so, he felt very uncomfortable. Who knows how he could leave this shabby place and look at the bright red sky without feeling comfortable.

    "Beauty?" Mowglis was puzzled that such a powerful being could be confused by beauty and bones, but he still said patiently: "If you are willing to go with me to conquer the God Realm, you can choose the so-called goddess there.  !¡±

    "What if I don't agree?" Mou then had to ask clearly because he had just suffered from the falling snow nightmare.

    "There is no question of whether you agree or not. My world is controlled by me and I will not allow you to say no!" Moglis's voice turned cold, threatening and arrogant, and his tone undoubtedly did not allow anyone to refute, making Shu Chu's heart immediately sneer.  stand up.

    "If you're willing to fuck your mother, come here. Who are our brothers afraid of?" Shu Chu has not said anything yet. All the Tiqi who have been listening for a long time are already impatient with Xiao Yinniu. His own situation is not easy to curse.  It's a miracle to be alive and well.  Although all the Tiqi were convinced by Comfort, Shu Chu had the emperor's appointment. Morgris's appearance was magnificent, but they all realized that the shadow floating in the sky was related to the falling snow nightmare, which could be said to be a mortal enemy. This reaction was also reasonable.  among.

    "Huh!" With a cold snort, a large piece of meteorite suddenly fell from the red sky and whizzed down towards the group of Tiqiu. Everyone ducked in shock. Fortunately, they had already adapted to the discomfort when they first arrived. At this moment, they were quite agile and no one was hit.  .

    "How about I am the master of this world and I will teach you a little lesson this time. Chu Tianshu will give you some time to think about it. Anyway, there is no time here. You can think about it as long as you want, but you friends, if I am in a bad mood, why don't you protect me?"  Who are you using as a supplement?" Morgris's huge figure flashed for a few times and slowly faded away. The meteorites were too loose just to teach everyone a lesson.

    As Mowglis disappeared, Shu Chu turned around and looked at everyone. Everyone looked embarrassed, with a bit of exhaustion on their faces.

    I want to say something but I feel silent about the danger hidden in this strange place. Even I feel a little powerless and I don¡¯t know what everyone else thinks.

    Shu Chu moved his lips before squeezing out a few words: "Are you afraid?"

    All the Tiqiu looked at each other in confusion. No one spoke. Only Xiao Yinniu said carelessly: "It's useless to be afraid of it!"

    Shu Chu perked up when he heard the words. Although Xiao Yinniu's words were not pleasant to listen to, they were unreasonable. He looked at everyone and looked at everyone. Shu Chu laughed and said, "I didn't expect that we would also be in such embarrassment." There was a hint in his words.  I laugh at myself that I became the leader of the Tiqi not long ago, but I know all about the majesty and shameful end of the Tiqi. Now that the Tiqi has been punished like this, and he is a majestic swordsman, he is said to be invincible, but he is also in such a miserable state. I don't laugh at myself.  I feel bad.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???????Hearing Shu Chuchu's words, they also laughed. I didn't expect that they would live in such a miserable state. In the past, when Emperor Mingyang was there, no official below the third rank would look at his face.  Unless there is really nothing dirty or dirty about it.

    "Okay, Luo Ji'an, Xu Yuan, Chen Shan the seven of you go explore the road and see what's on the other side of the mountain. The other seven will take a rest and wait for a while!" Shu Chu gave the order. These brothers are all because  Having fallen into this situation by himself, he is now their backbone and the hope to lead them out.

    Luo Ji'an and the seven of them went to explore the road. Shu Chu took the opportunity to try to absorb spiritual power to see if he could return to his best condition. If it was still the same as that night on Luofeng Hill, then he would not be without the strength to fight Mowglis again.  .  .

    But the real situation shocked him, and he started complaining. There was no wood spirit, no water spirit, no fire spirit, but he could feel the aura that was just better than nothing but still violent.  Jin Ling was lifeless and had no reaction even though he was unfamiliar with the sword.  The earth spirit is thick and deep but carries a hint of death.After absorbing a trace of the smell of decay, it began to rage in the body. An urge to kill immediately seized his heart. If Shu Chu hadn't reacted quickly, he would have immediately let the five elements of spiritual power in his body kill this violent earth spirit.  The consequences of expulsion from the body can be disastrous.

    Shu Chu let out a long sigh, as if the nasal breath he inhaled also had an ominous meaning.

    Luo Ji'an came back and his face was so serious that he could drip water. He walked up to everyone and whispered about the situation behind the mountain.

    In the endless plain behind the mountains, he couldn't describe any of the creatures. Some of them he recognized and some he didn't recognize, but he didn't naively think that those flying things on the ground were harmless and could get along with strangers like him.  animal.

    Shu Chu personally went to the hill for a walk, carefully stepping on the cold lava. The wind here was so strong that it whizzed past his ears. If he stood unsteadily, he would be blown down by the strong wind. The sound of flapping wings came in in the panic.  Erzhong looked up and saw a huge thing flying over his head.  If you look closely, the thing is a bird. Its huge wings are like an ice sculpture, and its huge body seems to have sensed the stranger's breath. It spurted out in one breath and hit the red rock. The black rock turned into ice flakes.

    Shu Chu shrank his body in shock. Fortunately, the ice bird did not fly towards the basin where Tiqi was, and flew away from the side while flapping its huge wings.

    Looking further into the wilderness, Shu Chu had excellent eyesight and saw various creatures swimming around. He saw the Death Knight, Destruction Knight, Bone Dragon, Skeleton, and those disgusting bugs that he had seen last time on Luofeng Hill. They were very troublesome anyway.

    After changing several directions, he saw that the four attacks in the basin were similar, and Shu Chu also found that each of these creatures had their own territory.  But everything is fine.

    Gathered with everyone, everyone looked worried. Now it seems that this basin is a safe haven. All creatures dare not come up, but I and my party can't stay here forever, right?

    After the discussion was fruitless, Shu Chu decided to head towards the north where the skeletons were. Although there were more skeletons, it was probably the best place to deal with.  Animals that live alone are much more powerful than those that live in groups.

    Just as he was about to leave, a Tiqiu screamed uneasily and saw him pinching his throat with a look of pain on his face. Others hurriedly supported him and held his hand, but after a moment, his eyes lost all life.  In just a few breaths, Shu Chu and all the Tiqi looked at each other, but at this moment, everyone heard the cold voice of Mowglis: "Chu Tianshu, although I am very patient, I only care about your strength."  I will take away their lives one by one. Let¡¯s start this game slowly. You can keep playing this game if you want.¡±

    When Shu Chu heard Moglis' words, he felt anger rushing into his mind and rushed towards the direction of the sound. Shu Chu shouted: "Moglis, you are a god after all, you have the ability to come at me and we have the guts to fight!"  It was the first time in many years that Shu Chu was so angry that he could feel the veins on his forehead bursting out and he was already gritting his teeth.

    Mowglis did not even appear this time, only a disdainful voice came: "Chu Tianshu, I said this is my world. Here I am the most powerful master. No creature can go against my will. Since you are here,  You can only choose to surrender to me. You are not qualified to challenge me. As long as I am willing to trample you to death, it is easier than trampling to death an insect. I have taken a fancy to your soul. This is your honor, but you refuse my kindness.  Good luck, this game that means death to you can continue forever. I will completely break you down, make your heart live in torture, and lose all your will to fight. Let you become my complete slave.  Ha ha!"

    Shen Shuchu, who was as silent as death, suddenly looked up at the red sky and shouted: "Moglis, don't be so arrogant. If you are brave enough, don't use such despicable methods. I will keep playing with you"

    "Are the means despicable? Haha!" The voice fell into silence and there was no more sound. After waiting for a while, there was no response. Everyone concluded that Mowglis was gone.

    This time, even Xiao Yinniu didn't curse anymore. Shu Chu walked to the fallen Tiqi, gritted his teeth, took out the Zhanxu Sword and dug a hole in the ground. Everyone silently helped to dig the Tiqi named He Qianshan.  Qi buried Shu Chu and shouted: "Come out!"

    Walking down the northern hill in a mighty way.

 Text Chapter 143 The Giant's Causeway

    The fierce wind could not extinguish the anger in everyone's hearts. The cold and stiff faces were all companions falling down one by one. Perhaps it was their natural fate, but no one was willing to surrender. This was the character of Tiqi. Call it unruly or ignorant. Tiqi would eventually end up.  It was the Tiqi that asked them to lower their heads, which was more difficult than climbing to the sky. They were so small in front of their unimaginable abilities, but there would never be cowards among the Tiqi without cowards.

    Shu Chu has only now truly regarded himself as a Tiqi, a helpless person between Jianghu people and court people, which makes Shu Chu feel a little heartbroken. Shu Lin must do everything he can to keep them alive in this strange world.  Something to strive for.

    After descending the hill, the wind had become very weak. Everyone rushed towards the skeleton's territory quickly. An oncoming skeleton was instantly separated under Shu Chu's sword and then fell quietly. My judgment was not wrong. These skeletons should be the most powerful ones.  Easy to deal with.

    But after a while, Shu Chu began to doubt his own judgment. More and more skeletons felt the aura of strangers beginning to gather. A single skeleton was too easy, but the creatures that could survive in this bloody world were not as simple as imagined.  When Shu Chu realized this, there were already more than a hundred skeletons gathered in front of him, and more and more skeletons began to arrive. Some of these skeletons knew how to shoot arrows, and some even held knives and knew how to charge.

    Since you just want to pass by this place, it will be much easier. The skeleton's arrows hit the Tiqi's armor without leaving any trace at all. He easily broke through several obstacles and moved freely in the territory of the skeleton group.  Shu Chu didn't feel relieved. There was no doubt that these skeletons were the lowest form of creatures here. What they relied on was just their large number, and their speed was too slow to be surrounded.

    There is another big problem here, that is, this direction has been chosen without purpose, but no one knows where it is going.  Not only because the skeletons in this direction are the easiest to deal with, but more importantly, it may just be a subconscious choice.

    At the edge of the skeleton territory, looking at the wilderness in front of him and the deep skeleton shooter Shu Chu who was gradually converging into a river, he couldn't help but smile bitterly. How long ago had he become so embarrassed over and over again?

    However, skeletons will not laugh at people. Invisible shackles seem to bind the skeleton's steps. The skeletons no longer chase at the edge. Although they cannot catch up with the Tiqi, this is just an appetizer before a grand dinner. The real unknown danger is still there.  There are many difficulties that cannot be expressed in words, waiting for the unknown journey ahead. Every Tiqiu understands this one by one, but they are not confused, only determined.

    Shu Chu sighed softly and looked at the blood-like sky, using his eyesight to the limit.

    Only by defeating that arrogant thing that may be a god, calling it a thing is not an exaggeration at all. Mowglis is not a human being. Defeat him and step on him. Although it is a bit unrealistic, a man will have such an idea.

    A mountain-like thing appeared in his sight, moving slowly towards this side. The earth was shaking, and everyone stopped. Shu Chu took the time to look back and glanced back. The skeletons dispersed in horror on the invisible boundary and receded like the tide.

    Before the sword was returned to its sheath, Shu Chu turned around, smiled at everyone, and faced them without hesitation.

    When you get closer, you can clearly see that the thing in front of you is a giant. If you can call it that, you can tell with just one glance that the giant's body is made entirely of stone. Its facial features are very blurry. It seems that its body is extremely hard. How can you knock it down?  ?  I need to think about it.

    Shu Chu signaled everyone not to take action yet. He flew up and struck the giant with one kick and one sword at the same time. The sharp sword slashed across the giant's neck, leaving only a muffled sound without even leaving a trace. Shu Chu made a move on the bulky giant.  Before reacting, he flew away and when he stood still, the giant waved his hand. Strangely, its facial features also had an angry expression.

    Shu Chu took the spear from a Ti rider in the country. The length and weight of the spear should be able to cause some damage to the giant, so he used all his strength to throw the spear.

    A few sparks burst out from the tip of the spear, and there was a loud bang. The spear bounced back and landed on the black soil. The giant was shocked by this blow and took two steps back. At least there was some victory, but the giant was completely angry and the earth roared.  The noise giant continued to come towards the crowd with long strides.

    "Everyone was shocked. This giant was too difficult to deal with. Even Shu Chu's ability could not cause much damage.

    "Let's go around it and continue out!" Shu Chu immediately shouted to everyone.

    Hearing this, all the Tiqiu suddenly realized that although this giant's steps were huge, his speed was too slow. All the Tiqiu's lightness skills were very good. As long as they walked around it, I believe it would be difficult to catch up with it.

    Everyone walked around the giant and left Shu Chu, but did not move. The giant only stared at Shu Chu as he strode towards Shu Chu. How could it let it step on Shu Chu? Shu Chu immediately dodged and picked up the spear on the ground.

    The action of bending down seems a bit difficult for the giant, it is easier than stepping on it with your feetThen he stepped on Shu Chu again, and there was a flash, bang, and loud noise. Shu Chu realized that he was not invincible. At least the instep of his feet was thinner than his chest, and he was pierced by the tip of the spear.

    The five senses seemed to be squeezed together, and he made a hoarse voice, which was painful. Shu Chu smiled, waved his hand at the giant, and chased the Tiqi like smoke.  I can't help but feel a little complacent in my heart. If they were all like this, then the world wouldn't be as difficult as originally thought, right?

    It¡¯s just that before this thought was finished, the earth trembled even more violently. When I looked up, I saw that the whole row of peaks were moving. There were countless giants on the horizon who were walking towards this side.

    Everyone looked at each other and couldn't help but laugh bitterly. How can we avoid being trampled into pieces?

    The row of giants didn¡¯t pass quickly, but they weren¡¯t slow either. It would take half a cup of tea at most. If you can¡¯t think of a countermeasure, the consequences would be

 Text Chapter 144 Danger and Danger

    At first glance, there were at least forty or fifty giants who looked like mountains. All the Tiqi and Jinxin could only amount to this number. In other words, a real fight would only be a one-on-one duel.  Tiqi might not even have room to resist in front of a giant that is invulnerable to weapons.

    Thoughts flashed through Shu Chu's mind. Various ways to deal with these giants flashed through his mind, but none of them was feasible. It can be said that one force can defeat ten. Under the hard skin, all the ways became fancy. Shu Chu sighed softly and shouted in a low voice: "Put it down."  Give me all the spears!"

    Although Zhongtiqi was puzzled, he did not ask more questions and had no time to ask any more. Looking at the fear on the young face, Shu Chu secretly sighed in his heart that the future was dim, but he could only persevere. In fact, Zhongtiqi still had an old sun head on him.  The ingenious hidden weapon he made has no effect at all in the current situation.

    Forty-seven went to the spear. Yang Ruoming gave all the weapons he used to Shu Chu. A bitter smile flashed on his face. He was smart, but he did not blindly worship Shu Chu like others. After many hard battles, Shu Chu was known as the Sword God.  He is not omnipotent. In this strange world, Shu Chu is in the same position as him. The so-called myth of invincibility can only be established under certain conditions.  Xiao Yinniu, on the other hand, admired Shu Chu more than twice. He believed that this man had the ability to create miracles. He hugged the spear and stood beside Shu Chu.

    The giant was gradually approaching, still thirty feet away from everyone. Shu Chu shouted loudly, covering up the roaring sound of the earth. Then he bent his knees, slightly bowed his body and raised his long arms, waving his movements like flowing clouds and flowing water.  The spear roared out and flew straight towards the giant facing Shu Chu.

    The spear drew a sad arc under the blood-red sky, and was as fast as lightning. It hit the head of the giant in the front in the middle of the fire. "Bang!" There was a loud bang. The giant was lifted up by the huge force and fell backwards, and was hit.  Hit a giant behind.

    But the spear did not penetrate the giant's head, and the shock bounced up and fell to the side.

    Everyone cheered and seemed to have seen the dawn of victory. Xiao Yinniu screamed particularly loudly, and the aggrieved mood he had felt since he came to this world was swept away. Although there were still many giants striding towards this side, everyone felt that it seemed  Not so scary anymore.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly. He threw the spear. He knew exactly what it meant. On top of the thrown spear, he attached a part of the wood spirit among the five elements. Mu Ketu seemed to have no effect. Is it true that the five elements were said to be true?  Has the world become unsuitable?

    It¡¯s not a problem to break out on your own with martial arts alone, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for a group of Tiqi. Shu Chu smiled bitterly, maybe he was wrong, and it¡¯s not the theory of the five elements of Taoism. Who knows which one can defeat which?

    Let's try again. Shu Chu thought like this. The next spear contained a bit of fire spirit. The spear hit the head of a giant again, but the result was still the same huge force that made the giant fall without bringing it.  What harm could come? The fallen giant got up again. His facial features were stiff and full of anger, thinking he was insulted by this weak creature. The sound of stepping on the ground became louder.

    I couldn't figure out why. Shu Chu's smile became even more bitter. But in front of the silent Tiqi, he had to act calm. Xiao Yinniu looked very relaxed as he handed over the spear.

    This time, Shu Chu aimed at the giant's eyes. Eyes are the weakest part of the human body. It's not like these stone men's eyes are as hard as other parts.

    In the end, Shu Chu was disappointed again. This rule also applies to the giant, but the effect is limited. The giant's eye was stabbed, and the giant seemed to feel pain. His body swayed, but he still walked towards this direction.

    Shu Chu became a little depressed. These damn things couldn't be made of iron, right? Why did he react so little? After all, he was a top master. This spear throw was powerful, not to mention tens of thousands of kilograms, but it looked like it was given to these things.  Tickle.

    Wait, what were you thinking just now?  Thousands of pounds?  Aren't you a top expert?  Aren't you tough on this damn thing?  That's right.

    These giants are definitely not made of iron. Among the five elements, iron belongs to gold. I had previously thought of these giants as being made of stone. Stones are classified as earth and the wood spirit has no effect.  The fire spirit also has no effect, so what if the two spirits of wood and fire are used together?

    Shu Chu's thoughts were spinning like lightning and flint, and he didn't know if he was right to think this way. But the giant was only about ten feet away, and he couldn't think about throwing the spear any more.

    In the great anticipation of Shu Chu and Ti Qi.  Spear

    ?Through the chest and into the center of the heart, I don¡¯t know if these weird things are the same as humans, but I¡¯ll give it a try anyway.

    The giant who was penetrated from the chest stopped in mid-air as he stepped forward, and then collapsed. Everyone cheered, and there should be no recurrence this time.

    Shu Chu¡¯s hand didn¡¯t pause for a moment as he took the spear from Xiao Yinniu and threw it one by one.? Forty-five giants fell under the seventeen spears. Except for the first two spears, it can be said that they were perfect. However, counting the remaining giants, they were close at hand and there were seven more.

    "Disperse!" Shu Chu shouted in a low voice, and his body flew up like a butterfly piercing flowers, and the giant's neck under the sword was no longer impenetrable, like peeling mud, and heads that were as big as an ox or a horse rolled down.

    The last giant body fell and Shu Chu could only breathe after standing still.  After using up the two spirits of fire and wood, he only felt an emptiness in his chest. In Nanchu, spiritual energy was inexhaustible and could be obtained from heaven and earth at any time. But here, the land used was the dick on his body. These spiritual energies were transformed from his own true energy.  Yes, now if another thirty or fifty giants come, I will only cry.

    Thinking about it, I really couldn't stay here for long. Shu Chu took a few deep breaths and ignored the smell of decay in the air. He greeted everyone a few times and stepped forward again. Perhaps Mowglis's idea was to let himself die of exhaustion in this world.

    I don't know what the ghosts have been waiting for this road in the way. It may be eye -opening!

 Text Chapter 145 Black Bat¡¯s Troubles

    There is no difference between daytime and default here. Although the sky is not static, the red in the sky sometimes becomes thicker and sometimes thinner. It is impossible to distinguish the difficulty before everyone. At the same time, the food and water ghosts have a backlog of supplies. Where can I find something to eat or casually  Hunting some kind of wandering creatures for food, but who knows if eating these things will cause diarrhea.

    Slowly walking forward again, looking at everyone's tired looks, Shu Chu decided to rest for a while. He recalled that he could hear the protest from Xiao Yin's tripe and couldn't help but laugh. He only hoped that he could fill his stomach first, otherwise Tangtang Tiqi would be hungry.  It would be strange to die in this world.

    Let a few Tiqi serve as guards, and everyone lay down on the cold ground to rest for a while. But it seemed that Mowglis didn't want people to rest. Before they had a cup of tea, they saw a dark cloud in the sky heading towards them, on the blood-red sky.  The black patch under the sky is extremely conspicuous, like thick ink poured on the sky curtain, dyeing it shockingly.

    When they got closer, everyone¡¯s expressions became serious.  Xiao Yinniu didn't even have the strength to curse.  Looking up at the bats flying closer and closer, he quietly raised his crossbow.

    That black cloud was indeed formed by bats. The sound of flapping wings kept ringing, getting lower and lower, heading straight towards Shu Chu and his party. Just now, Shu Chu was still hoping that these bats were not coming towards him and his party. Shu Chu secretly sighed in his heart. It seemed that another sound was inevitable.  Fight hard.

    After seeing the appearance of a single bat clearly, everyone was filled with sadness. There was a long spike on the front of these bats' dark bodies, leaving no doubt about the lethality of this spike. Every Tiqi took action and raised their crossbows.  Stab the gun, throw the gun and throw An Qingzi.

    Everyone huddled together and realized that the goal of this group of bats was to form a circular formation for defense.  The number of bats is estimated to be tens of thousands. Even the clueless descriptions can't see it. After the initial surprise, they stabilized their position.

    The spikes hit the armor, making an endless tinkling sound. All the Tiqi were relieved. These bats couldn't penetrate the armor made by Old Suntou. They only needed to protect their exposed hands, head and face. The helmet was still there.  The Tiqi is much more relaxed than the suicidal attacks of these bats.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? isn't not a giant rock man? A hidden weapon can often be used to swing all the bat spears that can be covered. The black blood of the bats rained down on everyone's armor, becoming wet and stained.

    Shu Chu was not having an easy time. Although the Tiqi on the side surrounded him, there were too many bats. Xiao Yinniu and the others on the side couldn't completely block the attack, and Shu Chu was not wearing armor, and his whole body was full of energy just now.  He had almost used it again when dealing with the stone giant, so now he thrust out the Void-Zhancing Sword entirely with the exquisiteness of his technique. Every sword stabbed into the bat's neck, which really made him suffer a huge loss. It felt like a tiger fell flat.  But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.  Even though he was in a state of embarrassment, at least he didn't get pierced by the shocking long thorn on the bat's mouth.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Shu Chu mechanically waved his sword. The piles of bat corpses covered most of the people¡¯s bodies. There were still about two to three thousand bats left. They made unpleasant cries and spread their wings to fly. Shu Chu finally felt relieved.  tone.  .

    Mowglis¡¯s voice came from the sky again: ¡°How have you spent the past half day, Chu Tianshu? This is just the beginning, don¡¯t let me down, I¡¯m very optimistic about you!¡±

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t have the energy to curse, so he shouted feebly: ¡°Are you planning to tire me to death? As expected of the God of Death, you can think of such an idea!¡±

    "Chu Tianshu lost his composure so quickly, so how are you going to go on the next road?" Moglis's words were filled with sarcasm.  There were no other people in sight, only the voice echoed, "You still don't understand the laws of this world, so I'm really disappointed!"

    Laws?  What rules?  Shu Chu's heart moved slightly and he asked: "Aren't you the one who made all the laws here? Why do you need me to understand them?"

    "You are wrong. The laws are not all made by me. Here the weak will prey on the strong. This is nature. I will wait for you in the Ziji Sea. If you can't even reach the Ziji Sea, then you are not even qualified to be my Underworld General!"

    The Ziji Sea should be the home of Mowglis, right? Hearing this, Shu Chu was very happy and shouted loudly: "Where is the Ziji Sea and how to get there?"

    The surrounding area was completely empty, and Moglis was silent again. He felt so unlucky that he just gave some reasons and stopped talking. With Moglis's arrogance, should he still keep it a secret?

    Although he got some information, his empty stomach was still protesting. Xiao Yinniu picked up a dead bat from the ground.  Said: "This thing should be edible, let me try it first!"

    As he said that, he was about to put it in his mouth. The sight made the younger Tiqiu feel a chill. As a Tiqiu, when performing difficult tasks, he may not have heard of eating alive animals, but these black bats really don't look good.  Dare to compliment.

    Shu Chu also felt that his scalp was numb. Looking at Xiao Yinniu¡¯s lips, the dead bat hurriedly pulled him. Xiao Yinnian put down the bat in his hand and looked at Shu Chu¡¯s face.With a little doubt.

    "At least roast it first and then eat it!" Shu Chu smiled and turned around and looked around. There were no trees or even grass. It was a poor place. However, when he saw numerous bones on the ground, Shu Chu pointed it out to the Tiqi.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether bones can be set on fire. Most people don¡¯t have this experience, but it¡¯s not a bad thing to give it a try.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of creatures these bones are. They are scattered in this wasteland. Many losers in the world who prey on the weak may have turned into these bones.

    The white bones were burned under the fire, but there was no reaction at all. Everyone was disappointed. Xiao Yinniu wanted to put the bat into his mouth again to show his "fearlessness". In fact, his hair was already standing on end, but it is better than starving to death, right?

    "Let me try!" Shu Chu took the bone stick and used his mind to condense the fire spirit in his body from his fingers to the bone. A burst of green smoke slowly rose up, and then the bone stick ignited with a thin sound.  After getting up and carefully igniting all the gathered bones and sticks, Shu Chu breathed a sigh of relief. The next step was to test whether these bats were poisonous.

 Text Chapter 146 Weak Water Three Thousand

    The bat was roasted on the burning flame of the bone stick. Xiao Yinniu pulled out a bat wing and put it into his mouth. He chewed it, his face twitched a few times, swallowed it in three mouthfuls, and then continued to chew the head of the bat indifferently.  All other places were wiped out by him.

    Zhongtiqi looked at Xiao Yinniu and Luo Ji eagerly and asked with expectation: "How does the old cow taste?"

    "Hmm Not bad, not bad!" After murmuring for a while, Xiao Yinniu put another bat on the fire and roasted it.

    Everyone couldn't help but cheered when they saw that he was eating in peace and enjoying themselves. They all took bats and set them on the fire to roast them. When they were roasted one by one and put them in their mouths, the expressions on their faces were wonderful and colorful. Everyone was filled with resentment.  His eyes looked at Xiao Yinniu.

    Xiao Yinniu scratched his neck and said with a sly smile: "What's wrong? It tastes really good, doesn't it?"

    "Not bad, not bad, indeed good!" Someone answered, but he ran out and vomited. Luo Ji'an threw away the roasted bat in his hand, strangled Xiao Yinniu's throat and shouted: "Old Niu, how dare you lie to us?  Does this taste good?"

    Xiao Yinniu pulled Luo Ji'an's big hand hard and panted hard, but said intermittently with a smile on his face: "Lao Luo, if I didn't say this, you would you taste it?"

    Everyone who had eaten the bats had blue veins on their foreheads and walked up to Xiao Yinniu one by one. They all beat Xiao Yinniu unceremoniously with their old fists. In the end, Wu Jingting couldn't stand it and shouted to everyone: "Don't make trouble, boss!"  How unbecoming is this place?" Everyone stopped and felt sorry for Xiao Yinniu. They were not so excited when they were playing bats just now. Instead, they were as excited as if they had a chance to beat him.

    After the fun is over, the unpalatable food has to continue. Since these bats are not poisonous, it is better to eat them than not eat them at all.

    Shu Chu was also a little hungry, so he took a bat and tasted it. He was a man who had been tested for a long time and naturally would not have symptoms like nausea. However, the taste was really hard to swallow, dry, bitter and astringent.  I tasted it briefly with a bit of a bile stench and then put it aside. I can live without eating for half a month. It's better not to eat this weird thing.

    ?????????????? But all the Tiqi could not help but pinch their noses and still swallow these unpalatable foods.

    After resting for about two hours, everyone set off again.

    The Bone Dragon is not a difficult thing to deal with, but it took a long time for the Ti riders to deal with it.  However, Shu Chu could see that the fighting spirit of all the Tiqi was blazing. Facing the unfamiliar bone dragon, they were no longer as helpless as they were when facing the giant. After all, no one is a fool. Everyone is counting on Shu Chu, and it is unrealistic for Shu Chu who just fought.  He didn't show any signs of physical recovery and they couldn't bear to let Shu Chu fight again.

    However, the combat power of the Tiqi was not bad. Working together, they were more than enough to deal with a bone dragon. Except for the two Tiqi who could not dodge and were swept by the long tail of the bone dragon and were slightly injured, the others were unharmed. It was not considered a big success, but it still made everyone happy.  Tiqi swept away the previous state of despondency, Xiao Yinniu and Yang Ruoming showed great positivity.

    Shu Chu is still thinking about the law Morglis mentioned. It seems to be a very important thing, but he can't grasp anything.

    After dealing with several bone dragons in a row, they encountered several groups of ghosts and monsters, and after dealing with them one after another, they moved forward for more than ten miles and felt a damp smell. Everyone was refreshed and accelerated their pace.

    Shu Chu glanced at the ice dragon flying past in the sky. This world lurked all kinds of crises. What was the thing that flashed through his mind?

    The ghostly wind was still blowing, and a huge lake appeared in front of everyone. There was no ripple on the mirror-like water, which seemed a bit strange. However, there was no undead creature around the lake.

    The Tiqi's excitement slowly faded away as they looked at the calm lake water. Who knows if this lake water can be drunk? The Tiqi's Adam's apple twitched involuntarily. The Tiqi never thought that ordinary water would exude such temptation. But Tiqi  Qi is not a fool. Looking at the lake without any creatures coming to disturb him, he knows something is wrong.

    At this moment, an ice dragon passed over everyone's heads, let out a clear cry, and flew back to look at the strangers but refused to leave.

    He cursed angrily and fired a crossbow bolt straight into the ice dragon's crystal neck. It was obvious that the ice dragon's ability to resist blows was not as strong as that of the bone dragon. At least if the crossbow arrow hit the bone dragon, it would only make its body tremble slightly.  The pain did not cause much reaction, but the ice dragon let out a clear cry and then spit out a breath of dragon breath, but the damage caused by the crossbow arrows was still limited.

    When it opened its mouth, all the Tiqi already knew the danger and jumped out to avoid a small ball of dragon's breath, which shot onto the black soil. Immediately, nearly three feet of black soil froze and was covered with a thick layer of frost.

    With a clear cry, the ice dragon that missed the hit immediately flew far away towards the center of the lake. It was obvious that this cold ice was intelligent. Unlike the bone dragon skeleton, those creatures could actually see the strength of both sides.I don¡¯t know if I will ask for help.

    But a sudden change occurred at this moment. A huge water column suddenly rose from the calm water surface. The powerful water pressure hit the flying ice dragon, and its body swayed in the water column. A huge black shadow stretched out and was instantly entangled.  The ice dragon.  .

    The ice dragon whined a few times and instantly shattered like an ice sculpture, turning into fragments and falling into the water, causing ripples.

    The Tiqiu people were still stunned. A white light shadow flashed into the huge black shadow. Only then did everyone see clearly that the black shadow turned out to be a huge snake tail.

    The snake tail dived into the water again and disappeared with a few splashes.

    Although the power of the Tianji Crossbow is not strong, it is still more than enough to penetrate ordinary armor.  But it still couldn't penetrate the body of the ice dragon, but the snake actually broke it into pieces with just a twist. If it was really a snake, how big and scary would it be?

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Although the water was right in front of them, they did not dare to drink it. They all turned to look at Shu Chu. Shu Chu was thinking about what the white scene was.  Why didn't you sink into the snake's tail?

    It seems that he has caught something, but Shu Chu is not sure. This feeling makes people a little crazy, pacing back and forth, and Shu Chu's face is a little confused.

    Shu Chu came back to his senses and showed a wry smile. It was more important to solve the problem at hand. Whether the water was drinkable or not, everyone's throats were about to smoke.  After some thought, Shu Chu took a roasted bat from Xiao Yin's beef waist and threw it into the water.

    As soon as it landed on the water, a string of bubbles immediately appeared and then sank.

    Shu Chu¡¯s face changed. The Tiqiu¡¯s eyesight was not as good as his. He didn¡¯t see that a large piece of the bat had disappeared before sinking into the water. The water was terrifying. This was Shu Chu¡¯s first judgment!

 Text Chapter 147 The power of the reverse python

    Of course, you can't drink this water. I wonder if it will burn through a person's stomach after drinking it.  Everyone thought that they had gradually become accustomed to the weirdness of this world, but their faces turned pale after hearing Shu Chu talk about the horror of the water.

    Just as they were about to leave, a huge column of water rose up from the water's edge that was close to everyone. The water spray immediately scattered in all directions. All the Tiqi were shocked and dodge. A young man who was slow to dodge was splashed on his arm by the water. He immediately let out a scream and was hit by the water.  There was a puff of light smoke rising from the place where it was splashed. Before the young Tiqi could react in shock, Xiao Yinniu slashed his knife and cut off a layer of flesh on his arm. Only then did the young Tiqi feel better.

    A huge ugly head appeared in everyone's sight. It looked like a snake but not a snake. It had horns. One of its eyes was green and cold, and its whole body was black. It was far from the legendary dragon.  Only in this world can there be such an ugly thing. The bottom of its head is like a giant python Wuer. If it didn't have those pair of horns, it could be called a python. Shu Chu looked at the monster and saw its tongue flashing back and forth, looking at everyone.  It seems that everyone is regarded as delicious food.

    More than ten crossbow arrows were fired out, and all of them were nailed to the monster's head. As soon as they hit it, they were quickly cut apart and fell into the water, which seemed to have no effect on the monster.

    The disgusting green eyes flashed at the monster for a few times, and then it set its sights on Shu Chu. It could actually tell that Shu Chu was the most difficult person to deal with in this group of people.  Make up your mind to deal with Shu Chu first.

    "How many years has it been since humans appeared?" The monster spoke. Shu Chu was surprised for a while. It had been a while since he came to this world. In his mind, it seemed that Mowglis could speak and he had solved the skeleton giant bone dragon. Even the skeleton giant bone dragon could not communicate with him.  of.  It seems that this monster is different from the previous one.  It must be more powerful.

    "Don't compare me and those trash to humans who are stronger than you!"

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly and looked back to see a group of Tiqiu nervously staring at the monster in the lake from a safe distance. They nervously watched the monster's weapons in their hands and faces, but did not hear the monster speak. He was surprised, thinking that he was the only one.  I heard what this monster said.

    "What is your space?" Shu Chu asked with a wry smile and shrugged.

    "You don't need to say it out loud. Just think about how we should talk to each other in your mind. I can feel your thoughts. I am just a reverse python. I am at the end of the Twelve Underworld Generals. You can call me Ni!" came the message in the mind!  Coming to the monster's long voice, Shu Chu now understood that this voice could be said to be a kind of thought that could be communicated directly through thoughts.

    "Death God?" Shu Chu asked.

    "The most loyal slave to the God of Death, General Death!" Ni nodded, with a bit of pride written on his huge strange face. He didn't know where this anthropomorphic expression came from, and then he said: "I am here to take charge.  Teach those little bugs who don¡¯t know the heights of the world a lesson!¡±

    Shu Chu rubbed his nose and felt a little depressed. It seemed that he and his party were regarded as little bugs by this monster. His thoughts changed, but he thought that his thoughts would be read. In fact, it was a terrible thing. What if they fought with each other?  Isn't it a complete inferiority?

    "Yes, this is the world of His Majesty the God of Death. Nothing can escape his will. I have been given this ability. You can't beat me!" Ni's voice sounded in his mind. Shu Chu smiled bitterly. It seems that it is really hard to live in this world.  Not to mention that even the monster in front of Mowglis is difficult to overcome.  .

    But it seems that this monster has no intention of taking action yet. I wonder if it is because it has stayed in the lake for too long and finally encountered a creature that can communicate with it. Or maybe it has the idea of ????playing?

    But at this moment, Xiao Yinniu, the most courageous among the Tiqi, finally couldn't help but take action. Tiqi didn't know that Shu Chu was communicating with the monster and saw that the monster didn't make any move. Although he was suspicious, he still took action and pressed the mechanism to weave a golden silk fabric.  The huge net moved towards his huge head when the hood was lowered. It was so fast that it was dizzying. He didn't care that this thing was no different from paper in his eyes. But he didn't know the scene of the human world, and he could know this huge vertical net of golden silk in an instant.  Covered its head.  He breathed black mist lightly to melt the giant net, but found that it had no effect on the giant net at all.  Can't help but be slightly surprised.

    Xiao Yinniu triggered the engine again, and a thousand points of cold light shot towards Ni's head. Ni sank into the water due to the sudden change. Unfortunately, it was a little late. The goddess scattered flowers and shot into its eyes. It howled in pain and it quickly sank into the water.  .

    After all, they are just undead creatures that have no awareness of human wisdom and conspiracy.

    Although the other Tiqiu were also ready to take action, they still had no time to look at the ripples facing them, but there was no trace of the monster.

    A moment later, tens of thousands of drops of water poured out like rain towards the people on the shore, but everyone had already backed away. Only fools were waiting to bear the terrible rain and dew.

    Shu Chu stood still and did not move. When the raindrops fell on his side, they had already fallen one after another. They couldn't touch him at all. He didn't have to wait long. Ni's roar came from his mind: "Humble human beings, you have to pay for your ignorance."  Pay the price!"

      "Where is Moglis? How can I find his true identity?" Shu Chu ignored Ni's rage and stood with his hands behind his back and asked Ni. In terms of Xiao Yinniu's previous sneak attack, this monster named Ni was not  It's scary, it's rough-skinned, it's just a little thicker, it's probably tougher than a giant, but its weaknesses are obvious, and it's not that difficult to deal with. The most important thing is that it's not possible to feel spiritual energy in this world, so Shu Chu has restrained himself a lot.

    The huge body appeared in front of him again, raising two ugly horns on his forehead, swinging his huge head and roaring at Shu Chu: "Damn humans, I must use your souls to make up for it!" As he spoke, he sprayed out a huge mouthful of water mist.  In an instant, the elegance covered nearly ten feet of the lakeside. Fortunately, the Tiqiu had already retreated far enough.  Seeing that the water mist retreated a few feet away, it was within the range of the water mist.

    ¡°Boss, retreat quickly!¡± Although the strong and unyielding riders knew that Shu Chu would be able to respond, they still couldn¡¯t help but remind them.

    "Maybe these things can't hurt me!" Shu Chu smiled back and waved his hands at a distance of three feet from his body.

    The wind suddenly picked up and twisted its giant tail, which was more than ten feet long, stretched out to the shore and hugged Shu Chu. Shu Chu smiled. After all, it was just a snake. Although it could communicate with people and know their wisdom?

    With a sword pointed out, Ni sneered. How could its body be damaged by ordinary weapons?

    Shu Chu smiled. If he was hit by the snake's tail, I'm afraid ordinary people wouldn't be able to bear it.  I can only communicate with people. There is still a long way to go before I can peer into Shu Chu's heart. The Xunzhan Sword was placed on the huge snake's tail unceremoniously. The true energy was divided into seven or eight tiers and surged into the snake's tail. He whined quickly.  He retracted the snake's tail.

    Now in Shu Chu's eyes, this underworld general is inferior to the giant. After all, the internal structure of the giant is also made of solid stone. The true energy does little damage to the stone, but this reverse python is different. Although it is hard on the outside, it is fragile on the inside.  of.

    Staring at Shu Chunui, he roared: "Human, I want to harvest your soul!"

    Remembering that the black aura began to envelope the lakeside, Shu Chu felt that the life experience in his brain suddenly tightened, as if there was an invisible bondage wrapping himself up and tearing apart his soul.

    Harvesting souls?  Shu Chu suddenly realized that this was what Moglis meant by the law of the world, right? The termite that the monster just created was probably the soul of the ice dragon. Although he didn't know how it was done, this ignorant monster had it.  If you have such a desperate idea, then let it come true.

    Creatures in this world never know the fragility and strength of human beings. Fragile people can be vulnerable, but strong people are terrifying. They practice swordsmanship at the age of eight and master swordsmanship at the age of fifteen.  Such a basic condition is a strong will, which is not what those wandering nobles can compare with. The so-called adventure of suddenly gaining internal strength for decades or hundreds of years is completely nonsense. Shu Chu has always dismissed these.  Of course, these reverse pythons would not understand the arrogance of thinking that in the world of the God of Death, except for the Underworld General and the God of Death above him, no one or creature could give him such humiliation.

    The black mist held Shu Chu tightly inside. It was Ni's soul that swallowed every underworld general. Even more powerful creatures could also be ordinary creatures. They would choose creatures with weaker souls than themselves to devour, or those with stronger souls than themselves.  Then the powerful creature's body must be destroyed first before it can be devoured, but its mind was burned out by anger.  In other words, Ni Mang, who had no brain at all, didn't realize how powerful Shu Chu was.

    When Ni Nang screamed as he saw his soul getting weaker and weaker, he found that he couldn't escape.  It had just woken up from its dying cry, and it was too late to regret and realize. The mourning gradually subsided and finally disappeared.

    Shu Chu was miserable. Ni Mang's sudden attack caught him off guard, and he was entangled by Ni Mang's spirit. After Shu Chu decided to have a look at the specific situation, he did not hesitate to test it with his own body. He could bear the huge mental power easily, but in  He stood in the dark mist for a while before he thought of what to do.

    When practicing martial arts, the first thing is to cultivate internal strength, and the source of internal strength is meditation. This may be a very vague description, but in general it is not bad. The pressure spreads around the body. Feeling the power of the reverse python soul, Shu Chu subconsciously chose meditation, just like  It captures the surrounding power just like spiritual energy.  Power like a tide surged into his physical body. Shu Chu couldn't help but smile bitterly. The great pair who had endured the spiritual power of the greatest favor in the world would certainly not be unable to bear this. It was just that it was completely different from the spiritual power of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and he didn't know what the consequences would be.

 Text Chapter 148 Soul Seizing

    This power began to rage in the meridians. Under the guidance of meditation, Shu Chu directed this spiritual power to his Dantian. The dark spirit that was incompatible with his own true energy, so to speak, this force began to fight with the original true energy. Shu Chu couldn't help it.  Bu sat down cross-legged and started a battle within his body that was no less thrilling than the previous one.

    Fortunately, it was in his own body that he took advantage of the home court. Shu Chu used his own true energy to wrap Ni's soul power inside and slowly began to temper it. This was no stranger to Shu Chu. The spiritual energy from heaven and earth originally entered the body.  The process is a kind of quenching. After all, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth cannot be given and asked for like in your own back garden. It must be purified.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the slowly dissolving soul power suddenly sped up. Zhenqi was circulating in the body endlessly. Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel startled and a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t know whether this situation was good or bad, but he didn¡¯t wait to think about it. The result was not long.  The great spiritual power appeared. After being tempered, I felt that my body was filled with true energy. After thinking for a while, the true energy was divided into metal, wood, water, fire and earth. The true energy of the various attributes began to transform. The five elements mutually generated and restrained each other. At this time, it actually showed a perfect state.  Shu Chu was extremely happy.

    After he stood up after meditating, he saw all the Tiqi carefully surrounding him, constantly checking the surrounding situation. He was obviously worried that another monster would appear and disturb him. A warm feeling surged in his heart. Shu Chu greeted everyone and then returned to where he was meditating just now.  The situation at that time was roughly stated.

    Seeing Wu Jingting, Yang Ruoming and others showing thoughtful expressions on the ground, Shu Chu added: "I guess the laws of the world that Moglis mentioned earlier should be this, but I don't know if this is a phenomenon that occurs to me personally or is this the case in most of the world.  ?" Having said that, I actually thought so in my heart, didn't the reverse python keep saying that it wanted to swallow the souls of all of them before it took action?

    Wu Jingting and Yang Ruoming are both mature people. They were still thinking about Xiao Yinniu, but they couldn't help but said: "Find something to try and you will know?"

    The careless mad cow said this time that it was a feasible strategy. After a brief discussion, everyone went back to the skeleton territory and grabbed a few skeletons at the edge before trying. Xiao Yinniu was naturally the first one to try.

    After pushing the skeleton to the ground, Xiao Yinniu pressed his palms against his head for a while and then suddenly turned to Shu Chu: "Boss, what should I do?"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes when he heard this, but Xiao Yinniu asked the truth. What should we do?  It seems that I don¡¯t know how to do it either. When I fought with the reverse python before, I didn¡¯t absorb it actively!  Shu Chu thought about it for a moment and figured out the key.  This is a mental problem, which is different from ordinary meditation. When I fought against the python just now, I was in a passive state, so I could succeed by meditating directly. But if Xiao Yinniu does it, I'm afraid it will take a little more effort.  The skeleton should be regarded as part of the flow of infuriating energy.  Taken from there.

    After revealing what he was thinking, Xiao Yinniu followed his words and soon took his hand away from the skull, closed his eyes slightly and adjusted his breathing for a while, then nodded to everyone to show that he had succeeded.

    Everyone was busy asking him what he felt like Xiao Jianniu held his chin with his hands and made a look and then said, "It feels like drinking a bowl of cold water in the summer!"

    Everyone laughed and kicked the mad cow to the ground and started trying one by one while laughing.

    Staying at the edge of the skeleton territory, catching skeletons again and again and extracting their spirits one by one, everyone seemed to no longer feel hungry and thirsty. The extracted spirits could also be used as food, which was an unexpected surprise. It only took a while.  The problem arises is that skeletons are the weakest creatures in the world, and their souls are also extremely fragile. At first, they were somewhat useful, but later they were of no use.

    So everyone started to make new ideas. The giant didn't want to think about it, it would be too difficult to deal with.  I have no choice but to keep moving forward, maybe there will be new places to discover on the road ahead.

    Passing through the giant territory that had been wiped out by Shu Chu, bypassing the previous lake, I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. When everyone saw the death knight, there was another fierce battle. Fortunately, the death knight is not very powerful, at least one-on-one.  Much stronger than the death knight in terms of flexibility, accuracy and power.

    Along the way, we killed hundreds of death knights. These creatures didn't seem to like living in groups, so they gave everyone a chance to steal their souls one by one. The souls of death knights are much stronger than skeletons, but everyone seemed to be full along the way.  After drinking enough, you usually feel energetic.

    It¡¯s just that inadvertently, the skin on Zhongtiqi¡¯s body began to show a black color. This strange appearance made everyone a little surprised, but they didn¡¯t worry about the skin color. It¡¯s just a big man. Why do you care about this?

    Along the way, Shu Chu felt a little bored. Fighting and killing was really boring. It would be nice if he had nothing to do in the human world, so he could kiss Xiao Xi and talk to Zixuan about love?  Thinking of them, Shu Chu felt a little flustered. The chaos in Nan Chu was already happening and he didn't know if they were okay.

    Zixuan doesn¡¯t have to worry. She has Yunfu by her side.She is a master, and she is not stupid. She will definitely wait for the opportunity to take revenge. As long as she rushes back before then, she should be protected.

    Xiao Xi has Lao Ba and Liu Hanyan taking care of her. With Liu Hanyan's cleverness, everything will be fine. In addition, there are also Ying Wufeng Group and these Tiqi masters. Although they may not be with Xiao Xi, with their ability, they should be able to find Xiao Xi.  .

    But the first thing to do is to get out of this damn place. Damn that bastard Snowfall Nightmare and that ghost Mowglis make me feel uncomfortable just thinking about it.

    The dark, deep earth, the bloody sky, this world is so desolate, when will it end? When he cursed like this in his heart, Shu Chu's heart suddenly moved, and he vaguely remembered a place.

    Squatting down and placing his palms on the ground, Shu Chuhu sang: "Lonely and desolate land of death, please listen to my prayer. I want to go to the palace of God and open up a way for me!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a black hole appeared on the ground. Shu Chu was shocked. What was he doing?  How do you know this opening spell?

    Everyone exclaimed and looked at Shu Chu in confusion.

    Shu Chu smiled and said to Mr. Wu and Yang Ruoming: "You guys wait here while I go take a look!"

    "How can this be done? Where does this lead to?" Yang Ruoming said with surprise as he looked at the dark cave entrance, which could only accommodate one person.

    "I don't know!" Shu Chu looked around at the crowd and said with a smile: "I'll go in and take a look. If there's anything wrong, I'll come out right away!"

    "Boss, we have sworn to live and die together. How can we put you in personal danger?" Xiao Yinniu said and walked towards the entrance of the cave. Shu Chu hurriedly grabbed him and shouted to everyone: "Listen to me, you all know this."  The dangers of the world and my martial arts will only drag you down with me, so wait here for me to come back!"

    Everyone was silent. What Shu Chu said was the truth, but it was a bit hurtful. They, Tiqi, had always been proud, but it really dragged Shu Chu down when he said it. With his ability, he could go among thousands of troops and horses, and he could go alone.

    "Okay, don't go too far. I don't know what dangers are ahead. I think it won't be long before I can take you out!" As he said this, Shu Chu had already submerged into the black hole. As he submerged, the black hole suddenly disappeared.  Any sign of emergence.

    "Boss" Xiao Yinniu murmured: "I'm waiting for you to come back!"

 Text Chapter 149 Castle of Death

    The black fog gradually dissipated, and the scene in front of him broadened. Shu Chu let out an exclamation. It turned out that the desolate world also contained breathtakingly beautiful scenery.

    The huge lake stretched as far as the eye could see, but there was a rainbow bridge running through it. Even with Shu Chu's eyesight, he could only see that the end of the bridge was obscured by illusory clouds of smoke. He didn't know where it led. However, Shu Chu still subconsciously understood that it was probably leading to Mo.  The place where Gris himself is.

    As for why he knew how to get here by reciting the incantation, Shu Yangshu had already figured it out. The key lies in the soul consciousness of the counter-python that he created. Since the counter-python is a general, he knows how to get here. But what surprised Shu Chu was that it turned out that  Although it is not very clear that the devouring of consciousness has actually resulted in the compilation of relevant memories, it still seems too incredible.

    The lake under the bridge is no longer a desolate stagnant water. You can see beautiful fish swimming and jumping in the microwave. It seems like a paradise where no one will disturb you.

    Shu Chu stepped on the Hong Bridge. The guardrail made of white jade stones was carved with various reliefs, including the insects he saw on Luofenggang that day, and then the skeleton death knight, giant destruction knight, bone dragon, ice dragon looking all the way.  In the past, Shu Chu was also more and more surprised that all the paintings were lifelike, with different postures and symmetrical creatures on both sides of the barrier.  Shu Chu, who had seen various familiar creatures, had reached the center of the bridge unknowingly.

    Shu Chu suddenly stopped.  He saw the image of the reverse python on the guardrail, which was the same size as its real body. Its eyes were wide-eyed with anger, and its appearance was no less ferocious and touching than its real appearance.

    Without stopping for too long, Shu Chu then moved forward and saw behind the reverse python. A pair of huge relief wings covered the entire sky. It was an ice dragon, but this ice dragon was a little too big. The previous reverse python was already big enough, but compared to  This ice dragon looks like the difference between a child and an adult. I think this ice dragon should be the god of death, and the level of the underworld may be a little higher than that of the reverse python.

    The next image was replaced by a faint shadow. Shu Chu pondered for a while and already understood that this floating shadow was the one he saw on Shuifenggang that day and could be transformed into countless shadows.  He seemed to be a good flatterer as he followed Mowglis.

    Shu Chu looked at all the twelve Death Gods and the others. He didn't care about the last one, but he looked at it for a long time. It was the image of the black man with blood-red eyes on the guardrail next to Luo Xuemeng.  Just like what he saw, his whole body was shrouded in darkness and he couldn't see his true face.

    Not far from the end of the bridge, the surrounding fog began to thicken.  A few feet away, there were no cows or horses visible. At the very edge of the bridge, there was no longer an image of Death, but a huge castle towering into the clouds, majestic and astonishing.  .

    He glanced at Shu Chu casually and walked towards the depths of the clouds.

    After about half a moment, the clouds and fog suddenly cleared from the eyes. What appeared in sight was a large island. On the island, a huge castle towered into the clouds. The thick walls were emitting golden light and were actually made of gold. They were dazzling and dazzling.

    Shu Chu looked at it for a long time and knew in his heart that this was the base camp of Moglis. Moglis really had no taste at all and the city walls were all made of gold. It was too vulgar. But the strange thing is why he hasn't seen Moglis yet.  Where's that bastard Gris showing up?  Didn't he pop up from time to time to show off to let people know that he is omnipotent?

    When they arrived at the city, Shu Chu found that the word "Death Castle" was written on the open door. It was completely different from the gorgeous and luxurious actual situation, but Shu Chu didn't care and went straight in.

    "Welcome to Mr. Chu Tianshu!" The person who spoke was a bird, if that's what it was called. But after Shu Chu took a few more glances, he realized that it was a miniature version of an ice dragon. It was only the size of a fist, and its whole body was crystal clear.  It's extremely beautiful, but Shu Chu doesn't dare to take it lightly. The cold breath emanating from this ice dragon can almost freeze the entire castle. Although Shu Chu is not afraid of this, it's better to be careful. After all, if this ice dragon spits out a breath of cold dragon breath at him,  I'm not sure that I can really be completely unaffected.

    Looking at the ice dragon or ice bird, Shu Chu was slightly startled. The fact that the bird was talking didn't make him feel any weird. It was no big deal to know his name.  Is it just waiting for itself?

    "Is it the underworld general?" Shu Chu asked.

    The little ice dragon head nodded and said: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Hanfeng, and I am the eleventh among the underworld generals. But I don't think I am worse than the underworld generals in front of me!" The voice was crisp and clear.  There was a strong sense of dissatisfaction inside.

    "A very appropriate name!" Shu Chu smiled and nodded.

    "Oh, you are more discerning. They all said that my name is unpleasant and that it is the same as mine!" The ice dragon flapped its wings and flew up, landing on Shu Chu's shoulder. It was not afraid of life at all!

    "Yes, they don't have any vision!" Shu Chu said with a smile. The people the ice dragon mentioned should be other underworld generals, maybe

    "Your words have made me have a lot of affection for you!" Binglong landed on Shu Chu's shoulder and turned his little head back and forth and said: "Dear Mr. Chu Tianshu, can you tell me why you want to go against the Lord Death?  If you are willing to become a Hades general, I think we will become good friends!"

    "Really?" Shu Chu responded and looked around at the golden pillars and crisscrossing streets. The layout of the castle was very strange and he couldn't understand it for a while. Shu Chu asked: "Morgris the Cold Wind sent you here.  Are you chatting with me?"

    "Don't call Lord Mowglis by his name so directly. His greatness cannot be understood by a foreign guest like you!" Hanfeng Nana spoke softly, feeling more like a woman than a Hades general speaking to him.  He shook his little head and said suddenly: "Oh, I almost forgot that it was Mowglis who wanted to see you!"

    The climate brought by the ice dragon on my shoulders is much cooler than the twelfth lunar month. I still feel sweat on my forehead. It turns out that all the creatures in this world that can talk and communicate are so wordy. Mowglis is like this, and the python is like this. This little ice.  The same goes for dragons.

    Under the leadership of the Ice Dragon Belt, Shu Chu walked towards a staircase on the side. He walked up and up no matter how many floors he went up. Finally, he came to a platform at the highest price limit. He saw a person standing on a high platform in the distance.  There is only a back figure left at the end.

 Text Chapter 150 Goodbye Death

    Putting his hand on the hilt of the sword, Shu Chu did not dare to be careless at all. If this station was only related to himself, he would definitely put his life and death at risk. But when it was related to the life and death of Zhong Tiqi, Shu Chu had to be cautious.

    At the end of the high platform, the voice of an old man dressed in fine clothes seemed low and distant: "How has it been since you came here?"

    Shu Chu Yanran thought about many situations when facing this person or god along the way, but he never thought that such a voice did not mean death and killing. It was different from the aura Wangquan in Luofenggang last time.  If you say he gives the impression of a ghost, this time he is unexpectedly like a fairy.

    His eyes searched the old man's back for the possibility of hitting the target with one strike. However, after a while, Shu Chu still couldn't find a chance to strike. However, Shu Chu was not in a hurry and instead let go of his hand on the hilt of the sword.

    If it is really a god, how can it be that a mere puny person can compete with it? But is a god completely flawless?  Is God invincible?  Shu Chu didn't believe this, at least Moglis didn't succeed on Luofeng Gang.  So God also has weaknesses.

    I don¡¯t know how many thoughts went through my mind, but Shu Chu finally calmly replied: "Here we come!" The word "light" was concise and clear, and it seemed that no extra words were needed.

    "Actually, your potential is really great, even Delos is far inferior to you!" Morgoris sighed softly, turned around suddenly, and Shu Chu saw his old but wise human face. It was not surprising that this was Morgoris's face.  It¡¯s no surprise that the world is no longer a skeleton.

    But after all, Shu Chu, who was not here to chat, said quietly without much expression, "Let's be honest. How can I get out of this world and defeat you? Or kill you?"

    Looking at Shuchu, Moglis laughed and said: "Young people are always so impatient. You will suffer a loss!" Moglis seemed to have relapsed into his old habit. Maybe it was because he had lived too long. Shuchu heard what he said.  There is a touch of sadness in it.

    Shu Chu felt that he couldn't bear it and interrupted Mowglis and said: "Your Majesty, the Great God of Death, I still have several wives in the world. I am in a hurry now" The word "great" unconsciously emphasized the tone.  There is a kind of ridicule in it.

    After being interrupted by Shu Chu, Mowglis did not lose his temper but said leisurely: "Mr. Chu. In this underworld, if you want to return to the human world, I must activate the teleportation array. Without my fixed coordinates, you will only end up in a more remote place"  ¡­¡±

    Here comes Shu Chu again, looking up to the sky and sighing, blood spurting out three feet high

    The Xuxuzhan Sword was slowly handed out.  The endless wind blowing on the high platform suddenly stopped, completely dissipated, and there was no absolute stillness. No sound could be heard anymore. Everything seemed to have stopped, including the voice of Mowglis.  It also became silent.

    Morgris suddenly retreated and his body floated up.  But strangely, his body was stuck for a while and he couldn't get rid of it.

    Then suddenly it turned into smoke and disappeared.

    The change happened so fast that Han Feng and other Ming generals waited for Moglis' figure to completely disappear before he reacted and rushed towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu¡¯s sword was not turning very fast, but suddenly it was as natural as the wind, rain and dew, and there was no trace of carving. All the underworld generals all slowed down and were only a few feet away from Shu Chu, but there was a chasm in the sky.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, he retreated and stood on the edge of the high platform. The place where he stood was one foot away from the void.

    ¡°Moglis, stop pretending, it¡¯s meaningless!¡± Shu Chu shouted loudly.

    "Clap!" Applause rang out from behind all the underworld generals. Mowglis suddenly appeared in mid-air, his gorgeous robes were fluttering, and he praised loudly: "Chu Tianshu, how do you know that your sword can't kill me?  According to you Easterners, your sword has the power to shatter the void!"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes and said angrily: "If a good person doesn't live long, it will cause trouble for thousands of years!"

    Mowglis couldn't help but be startled when he heard the words. He still didn't quite understand the sentence. However, he might be afraid that Shu Chu would make fun of him and didn't ask any more. He just sighed: "The last time I fought you, you couldn't control the power of the domain, but you didn't want to."  Today you can master it easily, Mr. Chu, you are actually a genius!"

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly. When did this monster's temper become so good? It's so damn unrealistic that he doesn't get angry when he makes a sneak attack and discusses martial arts with himself.

    "Mr. Chu, you actually know very well that you can't kill me. If I wanted to, you wouldn't even be able to come to the Castle of Death. You may not be exhausted in the endless battle with the undead, but one day you will be tired of that kind of life (eb user please  Log in, download the novel in txt format. Mobile phone user login.bsp; All the underworld generals have all retreated at Mowglis's wave. On the platform, there are only two people, Shu Chu and Mowglis, or one person and one god.

    Shu Chu knows that what Mowglis said is the truth. He has no fear of undead creatures and underworld generals, but he has no fear of Mowglis.It is indeed difficult to win, but there is no way to stay in this bird world forever, right?

    "What on earth do you want to say?" He has been talking about useless things for so long. Even if Shu Chu is well-educated, he can't stand this Moglis's nonsense.  Mutually.

    "Mr. Chu, how about we make a deal?" Moglis said.

    "Oh?" Shu Chu was a little surprised when he heard what Moglis said. Wouldn't it be his turn to trade something with him in this world of Moglis?

    "Mr. Chu, if you want all your men and yourself to return to the human world, there is no problem. I just need you to promise me to do one thing!"

    Hey here comes the showman.  Otherwise, how could this unknown creature be so easy to talk to?

    Shu Chu thought about this and asked: "What's the matter? Don't go help you kill gods or something!"

    "Mr. Shu is so smart!"

    Shu Chu rolled his eyes again. How the hell could this god of death figure it out?

    "Mr. Chu, rest assured that with your strength, this will not be difficult at all. How about it? If you like, I will arrange for your subordinates to go back first!"

    ???????????? It¡¯s true that Mowglis can definitely make a lot of money if he goes into business!

 Text Chapter 151 The Lotus Fairy

    "How's it going?" Looking at Shu Chu's eyes, Mowglis's eyes seemed to be filled with hope.

    The problem is not as simple as Shu Chu¡¯s ability to deal with people. In Moglis¡¯s world, why would Moglis ask Shu Chu for help?

    "Yeah!" Shu Chu nodded and said no more. In fact, he didn't want to compromise with Mowglis, but he wanted the best result for the Tiqi and agreed to him. However, Shu Chu still played tricks and just nodded and waited for the Tiqi.  You can regret it after you go back, right?

    "Well, let me tell you what's going on!" Moglis has no idea that Shu Chu will deny his account. In the world of the undead, where there are only naked assassinations, how can there be any conspiracy?  And the fact that Mowglis has always been at a disadvantage in countless confrontations with the God of Light is not because he cannot appear in front of the world with a hypocritical and tall image?

    "Wait a minute, let me see if my brothers have gone back!" Shu Chu started bargaining with a philistine expression. Mowglis didn't care. He tapped his finger in the void, and the smoke condensed like a mirror. All the Tiqi  The whole situation appeared in the mirror, and Shi saw that everyone was standing at the place where Shu Chu left, stomping back and forth, and everyone looked anxious, obviously waiting for Shu Chu to go back.

    "Now I'll send them back!" Mowglis said, clasping several knots with his fingers and uttering a string of quite long syllables.  Just after the sound ended, a huge hexagonal snowflake pattern lit up under the feet of the Tiqi. All the Tiqi were frightened by this vision and wanted to leave, but they were unable to move.

    "Don't you want to say something?" Moglis said when he saw Shu Chu looking at the calm expressions of the Tiqiu.  /

    "No need!"

    After the light dissipated, all the Tiqiu disappeared. Mowglis breathed a sigh of relief. It could be seen that he was not doing this easily and freely. Although he was in his own world, it was still a little reluctant to teleport people out on a large scale.

    "Okay, now it's my turn. What can I do for you?" Shuchumoglis was really curious and even impatient to ask someone to deal with him.

    Moglis nodded slightly and suddenly took out a mirror from his arms and put it into Shu Chu's hand.  He said, "I want you to rush to the top of Moforget Peak now. In the next half day or so, someone will drive a car from the top of the mountain. You just need to roar a few times on the mountain and the driver will stop the car."  If he comes to see you, just find a chance to kill him!"

    "Is it that simple?" Shu Chu asked.

    "It's that simple!" Moglis nodded: "Your ability is not enough to kill him. It's just that you are a strong man in the world. Many of his spells are ineffective against you, so as long as you use your domain to kill him, it won't be a problem!"

    "Okay!" Shu Chu pondered for a moment: "But if I can't nail him, it's not my fault!"

    "There's no problem with your move. Even under the confinement field, it's hard for me to avoid that person. He won't be your opponent!" Moglis said.

    "Okay then, find someone to take me there. Try to get back to the human world as soon as possible so that I can hold my wife and have a good sleep!" Although Shu Chu said it relaxedly, he was still thinking about who the person he wanted to kill was in Dimension.  ?

    A moment later, a magic teleportation array was built. Shu Chu stepped onto it for a few breaths of complete darkness. He found that he was on top of a mountain made of rocks. The wind was blowing and it was actually a bit chilly.

    After waiting for who knows how long, a carriage appeared in the distant sky. The divine horse was extremely winged and the Pegasus took off the carriage and drew a snow-white trace in the blood-red clouds.  Beautiful and eye-catching.

    Shu Chu squinted as he watched the carriage approaching him getting closer and closer. Only when it was not far above his head did he start shouting.

    ¡°Stop~~Stop~~Car!¡± The voice filled with true energy went up to the sky, and I didn¡¯t know if the people on the carriage could hear it.

    The carriage quickly passed over Shu Chu's head and stopped after a distance of more than ten miles. In the flicker of Pegasus' wings, the carriage slowly fell downwards and finally landed on the edge of the mountain. Shu Chu ran over and wanted to see it.  Look at who is sitting in the space on the carriage.

    Shu Chu was surprised when he got closer.  Eyeballs are about to pop out.  The carriage was blocked by the curtains and he couldn't see clearly who was sitting inside. What surprised Shu Chu was the creature sitting in the driver's seat driving the carriage.

    It wasn¡¯t a human being or some extraordinary undead creature, but it was a rabbit. I saw the rabbit sitting seriously and pulling the four-skin horse¡¯s stiff rope with its four paws, but it was not difficult at all.

    "Human, how come you are here? If there is no serious reason for organizing the carnage of the ferocious angels, then it is a big crime!" The one who spoke was the rabbit who opened and closed his mouth, revealing his front teeth. He thought that this rabbit didn't know how to eat.  What about those who don¡¯t eat carrots?

    "Hello Brother Rabbit, I'm sorry to disturb you. I'll treat you to a drink next time!"

    ?? Rabbit rolled his eyes at this??It's true that some people who are serious about asking for guilt come out with such words.

    It was just a matter of nonsense. As soon as Shu Chu finished speaking, he had already rushed out like lightning and hit the curtains on the carriage. These curtains were colorful and beautiful, and no one in the carriage could be seen, so Shu Chu wanted to go in and have a look.

    As soon as he got close to the carriage, the rabbit let out a strange cry, opened his mouth and puffed out smoke.

    Shu Chu snorted and shouted: "I hate rabbits that emit smoke the most!" As he said this, he grabbed the rabbit's pointed and long ears and flicked the rabbit away like a stone on a trebuchet.

    With both hands, Shu Chu opened the colorful curtain and looked inside the curtain without blinking.

    But before he could see the specific situation, a pair of white and slender jade hands had already pulled out layers of jade shadows like smoke, covering the situation inside the curtain. A few strands of true energy flew toward Shu Chu in vain.  .

    Shu Chu flipped upside down and floated away, as if he knew he was no match for the people in the car. But as soon as he landed, he jumped up again. At the same time, the sword was unsheathed, and the sword energy surged higher and higher, and all of them were directed towards the car.  Hit people away.

    "Hey!" There was a slightly surprised voice, but the curtains all shrank inward, as if to avoid Shu Chu's sword energy, but it was already too late. The sword energy of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and five spirits combined, and the curtains scattered in all directions.  Drive away.

    The colorful curtain dispersed, only to see a woman sitting in the car with her hands stretched out, but with a look of surprise and disbelief written on her face.

    ah!  Shu Chu exclaimed, raised his sword in the air, and looked at the woman in the car, water flowing from her mouth. Damn it, that old immortal Mowglis didn't say that the person in the car was a beauty!

    ¡°But I saw that the people in that car had skin as white as snow, and their clothes were as white as thrushes and crescent moon, and their eyes were like stars

    Shu Chu has seen quite a few beauties. Zi Xuanfeng asked which one of them is not beautiful and fragrant.  But compared to this woman, she is still a bit inferior. What she lacks is the kind of aura that is completely different from the world, which is the kind of temperament that a real fairy has.

    Shu Chu is not a nymphomaniac. He woke up from his obsession as quickly as possible and held a sword in his hand to prepare for the woman's ensuing revenge.

    "Who are you? You are not from here!" The woman's slightly opened voice was so graceful that Shu Chu lost consciousness again.

    Seeing that she had no intention of taking action, Shu Chu was not in a hurry either. That old ghost Morglis never said that the person in the car was a beauty!  Haha, chatting with beautiful women is actually a kind of enjoyment. Shu Chu said: "I was tricked into coming here by Mowglis. That bastard plotted against me. He asked me to kill you. If I kill you, let me return to the world!"  "Shu Chu sold Mowglis unceremoniously. He looked at the fairy without blinking and said, "Fairy, can you give me your name?"

    "Son of a bitch?" Seeing Shu Chu calling Yu Moglis this way, Fairy Moglis blinked and half-smiled.

    Shu Chu slowly walked to the carriage and sat in the coachman's seat. He smiled at the fairy and said, "If you think about it, he has lived for who knows how many years. There is really no difference between him and a bastard!"

    On the Castle of Death, Mowglis looked up to the sky and screamed a mouthful of blood

    As soon as the words came out, Shu Chu secretly cursed himself, saying that he was really confused. Mowglis didn't know how many years the fairy had lived.  If she lived longer, wouldn't she be scolded as well?

    Shu Chu's worries were unnecessary. The beauty smiled slightly and said to Shu Chu, "What's your name? Where are you from?"

    Shu Chu said: "The young man's name is Shu Chu. People from Southern Chu in China dare to ask who the fairy is?"

    "Don't call me fairy. I'm just a lotus in the Yaochi. You can call me Lianhua!"

    "Oh, it turns out it's Sister Lianhua. Her name is as beautiful as her name!" Shu Chu blinked and smiled.

    But at this moment, the rabbit that was thrown far away by Shu Chu jumped back and saw Shu Chu sitting on the seat he was using. His red eyes glared at Shu Chu, but he didn't dare to jump up and joke.  If Shu Chu throws him out again

    "Sister Lianhua, why did Mowglis want to kill you? If you are so beautiful and kind, how could Mowglis be so bad?" Although he was already thick-skinned, Shu Chu's heart was shaken after he pretended to be soft.  Ah the fall.

    However, Fairy Lianhua is indeed too beautiful. Otherwise, if she were replaced by a Rufeng Zhu with a slightly worse appearance, he might not be willing to pretend to be young like this.

    Lianhua couldn't help laughing and said, "Because I am the Sky Hunter in this world. If he does something outrageous, I will report the situation to the Patrol Department, and he will not be far from the end, so he is very afraid of me!"

    Hearing this, Shu Chu became a little confused and asked: "What is that, Patrol Division? Why is he so close to the end?"

    Lianhua smiled gracefully and said, "Sit in and we'll talk while we walk!"

    The carriage drove out again. The rabbit was sitting in the coachman's seat. He looked back at Shu Chu from time to time, for fear that Shu Chu would come again.?It wouldn't look good if it fell from such a high altitude.

    Along the way, Shu Chu didn¡¯t know where he was going.  But being with a beautiful woman doesn't make you lonely. And although this beauty is leisurely coming out of the world, she doesn't appear to be condescending.

    Listening to the Lotus Fairy's long talk, Shu Chu finally understood the feelings. Gods and people are actually the same. Listening to the secrets of the gods, Shu Chu just sighed without drinking. Otherwise, it would be worth living. One of the things in life is clear, but listening to it makes him feel sad.  I feel something is wrong. Why would Fairy Lianhua tell me these things to an ordinary person?  This seems inappropriate, right?

    It turns out that gods and humans generally need to be managed and there are lawbreakers, but the gods of the East and the West are different. Originally, the two parties lived in peace and could not offend each other. But thousands of years ago, the gods of light in the Western Holy See thought they were invincible, so they came to dominate the East and West.  The Jade Emperor didn't care to just greet a few people and beat them away. After the God of Light suffered a small loss and went back, he couldn't swallow the report no matter what he thought, so he reported it to his boss, who was the so-called Supreme God and his ilk.

    The Jade Emperor, the supreme god but somewhat capable, could only barely suppress him. The Jade Emperor was busy spanking the fairies in heaven and didn't want to fight to the death, so some kind of agreement was reached.

    The content of the agreement is not known to most gods. From now on, there will be a new department in the heaven called the Patrol Division. The old immortal Jade Emperor transferred all the fairies who refused to respond to his expressions to the Patrol Division.  Gorgeous carriages patrolled different spaces to beat the disobedient gods on behalf of the Western gods.

    It is unfortunate that Fairy Lotus came from the Queen Mother's Yaochi. Logically speaking, she should cooperate with the Jade Emperor in his affairs, but she was not very sensible, so she was sent to these remote places.

    Shu Chu was dumbfounded and rolled his eyes as he kept turning over the words. The Jade Emperor was simply worse than the Mingyang Emperor.

    After hearing many secrets from the Heavenly Court, Shu Chu finally understood that the gods were not good people. Each one of them was more filthy than the gods. For example, that Sun Star Lord because the fairy he had a crush on fell in love with a mortal. As a result, he broke up his family.  Not only did the family put some evil spell on the son born by the fairy, they brought him to the door of the brothel

    ¡°Anyway, gods are a bunch of ghosts, otherwise the common people would be praying to the gods so hard that no one would help them, but they would be enjoying the incense.

    I was not lonely along the way. I spent about half a day with Fairy Lianhua but came to another place. Looking around, I saw a simple courtyard with only green leaves and cang trees, which was clean and pleasant.

    After telling the rabbit to serve tea, Fairy Lianhua said: "Master Shu, please wait a moment. I will report this situation to the Queen Mother first!" After saying this, he left Shu Chu alone and walked into the inner room.

 Text Chapter 152 The Chonglou Palace

    The wind gently blew the bamboos in the courtyard, and the sound of rustling was endless. It was pure and elegant, making people feel relaxed. Although Shu Chu smiled and looked at the scenery, he felt a little confused in his heart. What he saw today was a bit unbelievable and absurd.  Unruly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It turns out that the so-called gods, demons and monsters really exist, but people who have never seen them regard them as absurd. It is not that Shu Chu cannot understand the existence of these gods and demons.  However, I suddenly felt that because of their existence, had my hard training for more than ten years become a joke?

    ??????????? When with a wave of your hand, all kinds of magic are unpredictable and difficult to resist, then what has become of the so-called martial arts?

    Taking a sip of fragrant tea, Shu Chu fell into deep thought.  As the number one master in the world, he has a broad vision and acceptance that ordinary people don't have. However, he still finds it unacceptable to be low-level and incompetent in martial arts.

    "It's like a bloody plot that often happens in the world of martial arts. A person who is determined to take revenge and practice martial arts hard finds his enemy and finds that he can't even take a single move from him.  This metaphor may be very inappropriate, but it can describe something. The things you rely on are not worth mentioning in front of others. Such fragmentation, even if you are as open-minded as Shu Chu, it would be very difficult for him to accept it all at once.  Disaster!

    Since the appearance of Luoxuemeng, it was an accident that brought something completely different from martial arts to Nanchu. Then, surpassing it, the famous Li Ruojie was defeated.  Then the battle between Tao and Demon was triggered, and then came the strange undead god of the underworld. Everything suddenly seemed like a dream, but he ruthlessly trampled the martial arts under his feet.

    Pacing back and forth in the room, Shu Chu smiled bitterly, thinking that he was an alternative.  Introducing spiritual power into martial arts can be regarded as seeking a way out for martial arts!  only.  In this case, what is this?  The decline of martial arts?

    With his confused thoughts, Shu Chu burst into laughter. Is martial arts really in decline?  Is the so-called Taoist magic really stronger than martial arts?

    "Young Master, Young Master?" Shu Chu was still wandering outside, but Fairy Lianhua over there had already called out, twice in a row.  Shu Chu woke up and smiled apologetically at Fairy Lianhua.

    "Sir, let's go!" Fairy Lianhua glanced at Xiao Zhu outside the door and said to Shu Chu.

    "Where to go?" Shu Chu secretly wondered in his heart, didn't Fairy Lianhua have something that made Mowglis afraid? It seems that there is no need to leave in such a hurry, right?

    "We have to go to Penglai Pavilion!" After saying that, Fairy Lotus walked out and said to Shu Chu as she walked: "Things are not as simple as I just thought. I have to rush to Penglai Pavilion to pick up a sister.  !¡±

    Shu Chu did not answer and followed Fairy Lianhua silently. No matter where she went, he would just follow her. But it was a question that he had not thought about before. Why not ask this fairy who had no fireworks in front of him?

    With this thought.  Shu Chu was not polite and asked directly: "Sister Lianhua, I would like to ask, have those warriors of Shattered Void also become gods?"

    Fairy Lianhua didn¡¯t turn her head and responded softly.

    "Then, how strong are these people among all of you?" Shu Chu asked again.

    This time, Fairy Lianhua stopped.  He glanced back.  It was obvious that he understood what Shu Chu meant, and said: "Their strength is among the best among all the gods. Young master, there is no need to underestimate yourself!"

    "Bingxue is a smart woman," Shu Chu secretly praised in his heart. The two got into the car. The red-eyed rabbit jumped on the car and started driving. It bounced in front of the car, which was extremely funny.

    The carriage flew through the clouds and mist, and drove quickly towards the horizon.

    After a while, we reached a red cloud on the horizon. Behind the red cloud, there was a huge black circle.

    Shu Chu's heart suddenly trembled. It seems that there is no such thing as high and low in martial arts, but among the gods, a little-known Lotus Fairy also has such abilities. What does that mean?

    Closing his eyes and thinking, Shu Chu suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled. He was thinking too much. He didn't understand those techniques, so he shouldn't compare like this at all. At least, as far as he knew, the martial arts of Zhongtian Dao,  How can it be compared to these confusing magic spells?  He had glimpsed the martial arts of Heavenly Dao, and used it with one heart, but he had only glimpsed the edge of Heavenly Dao. Although he was not close to Mowglis, he was not without the power to fight. If he understood the Heavenly Dao,  If you can go a step further, what's the point of fear?

    It¡¯s just that the theory of the way of heaven is too vague

    The carriage drove into the black circle. After a moment of darkness, there was a bright light in front of the eyes. There was no wind and no sunshine, but it seemed clear and bright.

    This time, there was noInstead of flying in the sky, he was galloping on the green grassy ground, with the fragrance of flowers and the chirping of birds all the way.  The green vegetation makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    Shu Chu glanced at the rabbit driving in front and thought to himself, would this rabbit be slanderous after seeing so much green grass?

    After a while, after turning a corner of the mountain, a plethora of pavilions and pavilions appeared.

    The waist of the corridor is unobtrusive, and the eaves and teeth are high.  Everyone holds the terrain and intrigues.  Panpan Yan, ?? Yan, honeycomb water vortex, I don't know how many tens of millions have fallen.  The long bridge is lying on the waves, what's the point?  If you resume the Tao and walk in the sky, what will happen if you don¡¯t fly?

    ??A gorgeous place, this is the legendary Immortal Palace?  Compared with Moglisna Castle, that castle is simply a building where the so-called poor people live.

    The car followed the corridor, turned left and then turned, and drove into a tall building. The wind chimes on the eaves were tinkling, as if to welcome the guests.

    The car stopped in the middle of the building. Fairy Lianhua got off the carriage and walked straight upstairs.

    Shu Chu saw how gorgeous and beautiful this place was along the way, and he couldn't help but be curious about the people who lived here.

    "Lianhua meets Sister Yesu!" Fairy Lianhua looked respectful and spoke carefully. Shu Chu, who followed Fairy Lianhua upstairs, couldn't help but be a little curious. Listening to the name, what is Yesu? She must be a beauty!  At the moment, Shu Chu bypassed the Lotus Fairy and looked inside.

    Shu Chu was still full of expectations, but he only got disappointment. He saw that layers of curtains blocked his sight, and he couldn't see what was going on inside. However, Fairy Lianhua lowered her head, but she didn't even see her head.  I dare not lift it either.

    "Lotus?" A lazy, but soft-to-the-bone female voice came from within the curtain.

    How should I put it, after hearing this kind of sound, I just feel like there are millions of bugs crawling in my heart, itching, I wish I could see the true face of the owner of the sound in Lushan right away.

    Shu Chu thought of Fang Yueqin, who had used seduction on him before, and the woman who caused the chaos that night. Compared with the director of this voice, it was nothing more than a child's trick!

    The chapter I saved before was lost due to repeated computer failures. Now I am restoring it because of pen writing, so this chapter feels a lot different. Please forgive me. I'm sorry, the eunuch is still positive, haha!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 153 The Girl Behind the Curtain

    Finally, Shu Chu still had some concentration and didn't rush into the curtain rashly. It wasn't that Shu Chu had changed his nature, but he had to be more careful when he came to these weird places.  Although he hadn't seen her yet, Shu Chudan judged from her voice that the woman behind the curtain would definitely not be someone to be trifled with.

    "Hmph! Xiaolian, don't you know the rules here?" A cold snort, the voice was still so graceful and moving, making people's hearts shudder, unable to extricate themselves, and there was no hint of coldness at all, but under this sound  , Fairy Lianhua's face suddenly changed, she turned her head and glanced at Shu Chu, her face was very pale!

    "Sister Ye Shu" Fairy Lianhua looked worried and her head hung lower.

    "No wonder, no one has come here for many years. It's not surprising that you forgot my rules. It's just, how should I deal with it?" The voice was still lazy and soft, and there was no other meaning. However, Shu Chu's heart moved, but  It's already felt.

    "The matter is urgent, Sister Ye Shu" Fairy Lianhua became a little anxious and spoke faster, a little hastily. Shu Chu looked aside and felt a pain in his heart. After all, it was the beauty's charm that originally made her so beautiful.  The fairy, who has no ordinary expression at all, showed such an expression. Thinking about it, as long as he is a man, he will feel like Shu Chu now!

    "According to the empress, the one in the west already knows about the Heavenly Palace and seems to be planning to take action. The empress said that it is too dangerous for my sister to be here, so she asked Lianhua to specially come to invite her back to the palace!" Fairy Lianhua's words were urgent and worried.  The emotion is beyond words, just  As a result, the otherworldly aura of Chuchen has disappeared without a trace. Shu Chu on the other side only felt that the distance seemed to be much closer.

    "Oh? Is that so?" The voice coming from the curtain was still charming and charming, and it seemed that she didn't care at all about Fairy Lianhua's words, but before she finished speaking.  A long white satin flew out of the curtain and flew towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu was horrified.  When Bai Lian flew out, he didn't notice it at all. He couldn't help but feel horrified. He wanted to move, but Bai Lian had already flown to the door in front of him. Because of this speed, if he hit it hard, he would not be able to move.  Even if he has the body-protecting Qi, he will probably suffer a bloody blow.

    "Sister Ye Shu" Fairy Lianhua was also shocked and exclaimed.

    Since he couldn't hide, Shu Chu no longer evaded. He raised his hands and struck at Bai Lian. Even if his hands were injured, it would be better than having his head taken off.  only.  When his hands were pressed on Bai Lian's back, the place he touched turned out to be nothing, unable to exert any force. Shu Chu couldn't help but be horrified.

    In the world, there are quite a few women who use soft objects like Bai Lian as weapons.  But at most, it is to concentrate the true energy on it, making the front end of Bai Lian's ground harder than steel. Moreover, in this case, Bai Lian cannot bear the intertwining of internal forces and will often break. But in this situation, Shu Chu is the first  encounter.

    There was no time to think about it. While retreating, Shu Chu's sword stabbed out again and again.  only.  From the moment he takes action to the moment he appears, it's like lightning.  Shu Chu didn't even have time to pull out the Zhanxu Sword and stabbed it on Bai Lian. It was only slightly blocked, but even the sword and sheath of the Zhanxu Sword were entangled by Bai Lian and could no longer be seen.

    Shu Chu was shocked, only to feel a strong force coming from his hand. He couldn't hold it for a moment, his hand was empty, and the Xuxu Sword was nowhere to be found.

    With his mind spinning, Shu Chu calmed down. Bai Lian suddenly changed before reaching his face and sank downwards. Instead of hitting his face, he wrapped his arms around him.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t know what the person behind the curtain was thinking. However, such a change of tactics should not occur in actual combat at all. It can be said to be a low-level mistake.  It seems that this man named Yesu doesn't want to kill him all at once, but wants to trap him and make him unable to move, so that he can humiliate himself.

    Shu Chu was at a disadvantage because the person behind the curtain attacked so quickly, and he was somewhat confused by the voice of the person behind the curtain. He never expected to encounter such a sneak attack. He only had time to react before he was taken away.  Sword, although in terms of true strength, he may not be the opponent of the person behind the curtain, but he may not be incapable of fighting.

    Naturally, Shu Chu would not let go of such a flaw in his tricks. He was somewhat resentful in his embarrassment. He originally said that the world was dangerous and such a sneak attack was not surprising, but firstly, he believed in Fairy Lianhua, and secondly, he was  I was confused by the charming voice of the person behind the curtain, so I ended up in this situation, and I couldn't help but feel a little resentful in my heart.

    The spiritual energy in his whole body was raised to the extreme in an instant, and Shu Chu did not dare to resist Bai Lian's threat. With one step, the golden spiritual energy was released from his fingers, hitting Bai Lian who had already touched the skin.

    The sound of tearing cloth sounded instantly, and Bai Lian was torn apart section by section.

    Shu Chu felt that it didn't take much effort, and it was so easy, which was really unexpected, but with a change of heart, he understood that the aura was gold, and it was naturally extremely sharp. After all, this white practice was just cloth, so it was reasonable to tear it apart.  among things.

    "Sister Ye Shu" OnlyHearing a plop, Fairy Lianhua knelt down and pleaded to the person behind the curtain: "No one is guilty if you don't know. It was Xiaolian who broke my sister's rules. If my sister wants to be punished, Xiaolian is willing to bear it. This matter has nothing to do with Shu."  The young master has nothing to do with me. Please forgive him, sister" The voice was sincere and there was no trace of hypocrisy.

    Shu Chu was shocked and angry. What surprised him was that he had just met the Lotus Fairy, but she was willing to beg for him like this. Needless to say, he was angry. The person behind the curtain not only attacked secretly, but also  And very ruthless.

    "Xiao Lian, who is he to you?" The person behind the curtain hesitated for a moment and did not continue to take action. He just asked. His voice no longer had the lazy feeling, but was a bit sharp, as if he was very angry.

    "Friends!" The two words were said very simply, but Shu Chu was surprised when he heard it. Is it so easy to become friends?  Half a day ago, the two of them had never met before, and in my opinion, they were just acquaintances!

    "Just friends?" the person behind the curtain asked with some doubts.

    "Yes!" Fairy Lianhua looked back at Shu Chu and said.

    "I only have one friend, and you brought him to my place? Breaking my rules? Xiaolian, you are getting bolder and bolder" The voice became more severe, but it was still a nice and charming voice.  .  However, to Shu Chu's ears, it sounded very vicious, and he thought to himself that although the voice was good, he was afraid that the person would look extremely ugly, so he kept hiding behind the curtain and refused to come out.

    "I said, you ugly woman, are you hiding behind the curtain because you can't get married?" Shu Chu glanced at the Lotus Fairy who was kneeling on the ground, and felt a pity in his heart.  Fairy Lianhua may have been too lonely in the long years, so she only spent half a day with herself and regarded herself as a friend. In this case, she couldn't express anything, so she deliberately said: "Thank you for being a god."  , hiding the truth but still engaging in sneak attacks, this is your style, right?"

    It is still not smooth, but if it is not updated, I am afraid that inertia will increase and this book will become a real eunuch. Please bear with me, book friends!  `-`

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 154: Time of embarrassment

    After Shu Chu said this, he discovered the fact that women's minds are actually very narrow-minded. Whether she is a fairy who came out of the world or a witch who seduces the world into corruption, they all care about them the same.  appearance.

    The layers of curtains were fluttering in the wind, making the atmosphere in the entire building feel weird.

    "Hahahaha" This kind of laughter is actually really creepy. Even if the sound is charming, beautiful and addictive, it is precisely because of this that the beauty and arrogance are  The combination seemed so weird that I didn't know how others would react after hearing it. Anyway, in Shu Chu's ears, it was a chill.

    "Master Shu, don't talk nonsense!" Turning back and glaring at Shu Chu, Fairy Lianhua was extremely worried about Shu Chu's ignorance of life and death. Shu Chu didn't know how powerful Yesu was, how could she still understand?

    "In the past thousand years, the first man who dared to say such words in front of me is not a god, but just a mortal. It's really surprising" This time, after Shu Chu felt the strong murderous laughter, everyone  All the curtains slowly fell, and after all the elegance in his sight fell, a woman in purple appeared fifty steps away.

    Although it was fifty steps away, to Shu Chu's eyesight, it was as close as a stone's throw away.

    This time, Shu Chu had to blush and said many nonsense, but this time, it was the most outrageously wrong.

    The beauty of the country is as fragrant as the sky, and the geese are about to fall.  Overwhelming the country These words are all used to describe the beauty of a woman, but this time, they are too ignorant to describe the immortal named Yeshu.

    I only know that if my concentration is even a little bit weak, I will immediately fall to my knees, cry to death and prostrate myself under this woman's pomegranate skirt

    I have to lament the partiality of the Creator.  Giving all the bells, lings, and beauty to one person has made all the women in the world eclipse.  Shu Chu slowly breathed a sigh of relief after a long while.

    "Originally. For Lian's sake, it's okay to spare you once, but you just said such words. Even if you die a thousand times, you can't atone for your sins. But God has the virtue of reviving life. Remember  It¡¯s not easy for you as a mortal to appear in the God Realm. I decided not to kill youbut" She is so delicate and charming that it can arouse countless thoughts in people and the world, and the red lips that make people daydream lightly open and reveal a bright white color.  There was no trace of flaw in her teeth, and there was not much anger in Ye Shu's expression, but Shu Chu could still read the murderous intention from her slightly frowned eyebrows.

    Women are actually very petty, especially the beautiful onesare often prettier.  The smaller your mind is!

    "But what?" Shu Chu tilted his head slightly. About twenty steps behind him was the staircase he came from. Since he was not familiar with it, this was not the best escape route, so he walked wide upstairs.  He was twenty steps away from the nearest window, so escaping didn't seem to be an easy task.

    "When I was still a mortal, I made an oath that any man who saw my appearance must have his eyes destroyed" The voice was still graceful, but the content was a bit too much: "  Today, since I don¡¯t want to kill you, then you will destroy your eyes and leave. I won¡¯t leave you alone!¡±

    Shu Chu pouted slightly.  A whistle came from his mouth, which was regarded as a response to the vicious woman.  Oh, or it should be said to be the fairy's response.  With a hint of teasing.

    "Master Shu" Fairy Lianhua on the side wanted to persuade Shu Chu, but was unable to do so.

    "Well, since you are looking for death, you can't blame me!" He yelled angrily, waving his hands continuously, and all the curtains that fell on the ground seemed to come to life, and they all flew towards Shu Chu, covering the sky and the sun, flying endlessly.  , wrapping towards Shu Chu from all directions.

    "Sister Ye Shu, please be merciful!" Fairy Lianhua shouted feebly, but was wrapped up in a curtain and taken straight to one side.

    The sky full of curtains blocked his sight. Shu Chu quickly retreated in the direction he was looking for. He stabbed his finger into a knife and stabbed at the curtain blocking the way. The curtain was instantly torn in half under Shu Chu's golden spirit.  , feeling that the force of the hit was not strong, Shu Chu felt happy, increased his speed to the extreme, and broke dozens of curtains. The person had reached the edge of the window lattice and was about to jump out of the window, but suddenly  stopped.

    I saw that the window lattice that I had previously identified as ground had disappeared at some point, and was replaced by bricks and stones. Could it be that I had taken the wrong direction?  Shu Chu was shocked and immediately rejected the idea. How could a master of his level make a mistake in perception?

    The layers of curtains behind him were already close at hand, and Shu Chu no longer thought about it. He was no match for Ye Shu. Although he could struggle to the death, at least it would not be difficult for this petty woman, but if so,  , too worthless.

    My body hit the wall and I heard a loud noise

    ? ???, it really hurts. Shu Chu fell to the ground and looked at the curtain coming from the shop. He could only smile bitterly. It was really a wall of copper and iron, but it stands to reason that even if it was made of copper and iron, under the impact of his full strength  It will also break. But what are these walls made of?

    "Hehe Hehe Quack" It's hard to imagine that a beautiful woman would make such a sound, and it was hard to tell the distance, as if she was talking in her ears in sleep.

    Shu Chu pushed out his palms, and the five elements of spiritual power intertwined endlessly, overwhelming the heavy curtains on the shop floor.

    "Eh" The weird laughter stopped and turned into slight surprise.

    Shu Chu quickly saw the surrounding situation clearly. The tall building originally made of wood and stone had somehow become a closed space with no windows and no corridor.

    ¡°Maybe it was an illusion, or maybe it was reality, Shu Chu couldn¡¯t tell clearly, but it felt like he was in a crisis.  It is possible that he fell into the formation set up by Ye Shu. As early as when he entered the rivers and lakes, Shu Chu had a headache with those formations. He always liked to use force to force his way into the formations, but now, this path is completely feasible.  Doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Ye Shu is still there and has not disappeared. Only by killing the people who set up the formation can he be trapped.

    However, what makes Shu Chu very depressed is that facing such a delicate beauty, he can't find the murderous intention.  Even if he was attacked, trapped, and in danger of his life, he still couldn't bring up the intention to kill.  The only fault is that Ye Shu is so beautiful and charming!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 155 The Emperor in White

    In other words, men are born to be mean and cannot do anything to beautiful women?

    The Five Elements Spiritual Power should not be underestimated after all, not to mention that Shu Chu put all his strength into it, and Ye Shu did not know the details of Shu Chu. He deliberately teased Shu Chu and did not use his full strength, so he let Shu Chu repel all the curtains with his palms.

    "I can't believe that a mere person has such abilities! However, I want to see how much potential you have." As he spoke, Ye Shu waved his hand and something flew out, carrying a strong wind.  Attack Shu Chu.

    This time, Shu Chu felt it clearly. What was shot was just a bead, dark and unremarkable, but the speed was still as fast as lightning.  While dodging, Shu Chu shot out a ray of finger wind, which hit the bead.

    Under the turbulence of the finger wind, the black beads were not broken or fell as Shu Chu hoped, but split into two and continued to shoot towards Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu let out a wry smile. From this point of view, it was somewhat similar to when he fought with Zhang Jixian that day. Several wisps of finger wind shot out in succession, and the beads continued to crack and quickly scattered into more than ten petals.  Under the force of the fingers, it revolved around Shu Chu.

    Stopping shooting out the finger wind, Shu Chu released all his spiritual power, forming a defensive circle around him.

    This is a stupid way, but there seems to be no other good way besides this. I just hope that the bead that has turned into flying petals is not so powerful.

    The petals hung motionless around the body, seemingly unable to break through Shu Chu's defense.  Shu Chu couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief. At least now it seemed that Ye Shu was not much better than Zhang Jixian back then.

    Looking up at the standing woman, he saw a somewhat sarcastic smile on her face, which made Shu Chu's heart tighten for no reason.

    "I want to see how long you can hold on" snorted disdainfully, Ye Shu waved his hands and shouted in a deep voice: "Broken flower bell. Broken!" The petals surrounding Shu Chu began to move towards Shu Chu.  Bu's defensive aura struck continuously, making a sound like a continuous rain.  Each petal of the flower hits the same part of the aura.

    Shu Chu only felt that the pressure around his body doubled, and the sound of "Porphyrin" was like fried beans, and each powerful impact seemed to hit the flesh. Although he could not feel the pain, he was still alive.  Stuffy feeling.

    "At least, it will take longer than you think." Shu Chu gritted his teeth and said.  If you don't have a good time, at least you won't be as happy as your enemies.

    "Okay, you have character!" Ye Shuqing shouted, waving his hands more and more urgently. Even if he is a god, he cannot kill the man in front of him just by thinking about it. Using magic to control those petals will also consume her.  of mana.

    "Fairy Yesu. The Queen Mother asked me to ask you to return to the palace immediately. This place is closest to Shaohaotian and is the first place where the White Emperor marched eastward. Please make a decision quickly, Fairy Yesu!" Lian Hua, who was wrapped in a curtain, saw Shu.  Chu's condition became more and more unbearable, and he looked like he couldn't hold on any longer, so he hurriedly shouted out.  In fact, she also knew Yiye Shu's temperament.  She would never give up easily, but she still spoke out to persuade her, and her words were no longer as affectionate as before.

    Glancing at Lian Hua who couldn't move, Ye Shu continued to control the flower scattering bell and sneered: "That man hasn't done anything for a thousand years, why is he coming out to make trouble now? Even if it's urgent, there's no rush here.  For a moment. But what is the relationship between this man and you?"

    Fairy Lianhua looked panicked and couldn't help but close her eyes, but a few tears fell down her face.  The expression on the delicate face.  Anyone who sees it will feel pity.  But Ye Shu turned a blind eye.

    Lian has a pure nature and has practiced for thousands of years to become a member of the immortals.  But her heart is as innocent and pure as an eleven or twelve-year-old girl in the world.

    Shu Chu struggled to support himself, with sweat dripping down his forehead. His spiritual power became weaker and weaker under countless attacks. This place was no better than the human world. The surrounding spiritual energy was not ownerless. Shu Chu could not absorb even half of it, and there was no way in his body.  The supplemented spiritual energy tends to dry up.

    "If you kneel down and beg me for mercy, I may give you a way out, and I will only consider gouging out your eyes!" Yesu's charming voice sounded in his ears, with a bit of pride and disdain in it.

    There is not much skill involved in this fight. In the face of absolute strength, any fancy tricks will seem ridiculous.  Shu Chu smiled bitterly. His fatal weakness was that he relied on the environment most of the time. Originally, absorbing the essence of spiritual energy from the world was his first step to gain a glimpse of the way of heaven, but now, this dependence has become a weakness.  This is true in the necromantic space, and it is true here as well.

    Sweat soaked through the back of his clothes, and Shu Chu felt a drag, while the flower bells scattered all over showed no signs of weakness, but a drop of fragrant sweat seemed to appear on Ye Shu's forehead.

    "You are a very tough man. If you are given some time, you may not be able to become the best among the gods. Unfortunately, you are still too weak now!" Ye Shu said.??Without expression, he continued.

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t speak and was speechless.

    "Ha!" Ye Shu slowed down his movement of controlling the flower scattering bell, and Shu Chu immediately got a chance to breathe. The extremely weak aura immediately disappeared. Bending down, Shu Chu looked at Yesu, wondering how she could suddenly let him go.

    However, the crisis has not been completely resolved. Many petals are floating in the void and may pounce again at any time.

    "Give you a way to be my attendant, and your eyes can be preserved!" This time, Ye Shu showed a bit of expectation, looked at Shu Chu, and continued: "I pity you for being a talented person.  , it would not be a shame for me to be my attendant. Although I have never used a man as my attendant!"

    Shu Chu stared at this woman with wide eyes, breathed a sigh of relief slowly, and laughed.

    "How about it? Life and death all depend on your thoughts!"

    "If I am your husband-in-law, I can consider it and be your attendant. Then you are just dreaming" Shu Chu said with a smile, looking arrogant but a little desolate. Is the end of the hero?

    "Are you looking for death?" As soon as Ye Shu finished speaking, the petals floating in the air flew towards Shu Chu.  Everything on his body was wrapped inside.

    "Master Shu" The weak Fairy Lianhua burst into tears and closed her eyes.

    "Ah!" Even with Shu Chu's cultivation, he couldn't bear the heart-wrenching pain. Ye Shu obviously meant to tease him, and the Sanhua Bell broke through his body-protecting Qi and penetrated out of his body.  But it didn't hit the vital point, it just meant to increase his pain.

    Shu Chu felt his body trembling.  This magical magical weapon has the power to penetrate the deepest part of the soul.

    "Please beg for mercy. As long as you ask for mercy, I will let you go!" Ye Shu looked at Shu Chu coldly, his expression cold, but in his heart he still admired this person's endurance and her cultivation.  Even ordinary gods couldn't bear this scattered flower bell, and this man, although his face was distorted in pain, was still stubborn and unyielding.

    "Clap, clap" But at this moment, applause rang out.

    Ye Shu was suddenly startled. He turned and looked towards the place where the applause sounded. He saw that the window that had disappeared had reappeared at some point.  There was an extra man in front of the west window.

    The man wears a high crown and a white robe, inlaid with gold and forged jade, and colorful orbs hanging from the crown.  The eyebrows of the sword fly sideways, and the eyes are like the stars.  His face was like a crown jewel, and his expression was somewhat cold.

    When he saw this person, Ye Shu couldn't help but turn pale with fright, and the flower-spreading bell stopped unconsciously.

    "Ye Shu, after a thousand years of separation, you are still as beautiful and as cold!" The man spoke, his voice was not loud, but everyone could hear clearly. At this time, Shu Chu had become a bloody man.  But he still stood there with his body upright.

    "Don't you have the same virtue?" Yesu was extremely shocked.  But on the surface, he acted like he didn't care.

    "Enough chatter, I'm here this time. I don't like small fish and shrimps like you, but I think this man is quite interesting. I'll take him to train him!" After looking at Shu Chu up and down for a while, then  The man in white was talking without even looking at Yesu, as if he didn't exist at all.

    Shu Chu was seriously injured, but he could hear the conversation between the two clearly. When he heard the words, he couldn't help but spit and shouted: "Bah!"

    Seeing Shu Chu's reaction, the man in white couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "What? I rescued you, aren't you grateful?"

    "Hey I'm not even worthy of being a follower of a beautiful woman, so how could I be your?" Shu Chu's words were a little incoherent, but the general idea was still expressed. The man in white  After being stunned for a long time, he looked at Shu Chu with a slightly different look, and then he laughed.

    "Hahait's interesting. This is the first time I've seen someone like you. But" After a pause, the man in white continued: "I am the head of the Six Emperors, so you, a mere mortal, can be regarded as me.  Disciple, could it be that I have humiliated you?"

    Shu Chu didn¡¯t understand what the head of the Six Emperors was, but the man in white had been here for so long, and Ye Shu didn¡¯t dare to take action. This shows that this man¡¯s strength is extraordinary.

    "The so-called training, actually means being accepted as a disciple?"  But who was Shu Chu, how could he change his position to someone else? No matter who this person was, he ignored him, and then he forced a smile and said: "Of course, you look like this, you are so ugly, so  Are you worthy of being mymaster?"

    In fact, this man in white can be regarded as a rich god like jade. Compared with Shu Chu, he is in heaven and on earth. However, Shu Chu said such words, which made people dumbfounded.

    But the man in white laughed loudly. The white robe moved without any wind. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. The long laughter made people¡¯s eardrums buzz, and he was so crazy.

      After laughing, he pointed at Shu Chu and said: "No wonder you were beaten to death. It turns out you deserved it. However, you have a lot of character, so I saved you"

    Then, something flew out from his fingers and shot towards Shu Chu. Shu Chu was not allowed to dodge, and it went straight into his mouth.  Shu Chu felt an elegant fragrance rise from his throat, and immediately, his whole body felt indescribably relaxed.

    "Nine-turn golden elixir?" Ye Shu's face changed slightly and he exclaimed.

    The man in white ignored him and said to Shu Chu: "Now that I have saved you, I didn't expect you to repay your kindness, but I am curious, what will you do if you receive kindness from others?"

    There seemed to be a clear stream flowing through the meridians throughout the body. In a moment, he felt that the pain had gone away from him. Shu Chu looked at the man in white with a calm expression and said with a smile: "You are willing to save me, don't care what I will do? Anyway, you are willing to save me."  , don¡¯t expect me to repay you, maybe I will kick you when you are in trouble!¡±

    "Haha!" The man in white laughed wildly and said, "Remember what you said, I'm waiting for you to kick me!"

    After that, he suddenly said to Yesu on the side: "Little girl, now I have to ask you to take me away. I will go find the old immortal Huang Di to settle accounts with him!"

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 156 The Dragon of Nine Netherworlds

    The distance from the Penglai Pavilion to the Heavenly Palace seemed to be quite long. Anyway, Shu Chu didn't know how to walk, so he had to follow the white-clothed man and Ye Shu. Fairy Lianhua saw that his injuries were fine along the way, and she still  She was very concerned about him. Judging from her expression, she seemed to be blaming herself for harming Shu Chu. After all, she was the one who brought Shu Chu to this Penglai Pavilion. She didn't want to end up like this, if Bai Di hadn't suddenly appeared.  , Shu Chu¡¯s consequences are absolutely dangerous.

    Shu Chu didn't have so many thoughts and comforted Fairy Lianhua for a while. He looked at Ye Shu, who was sitting in front of him with a tense face and could no longer be arrogant. He didn't feel any hatred, but if there was, then  One day¡­¡­¡­¡­.hehe!

    "However, you have to be able to beat her," Shu Chu thought, thinking about the recent encounters, thoughtfully.

    When I was in the human world, I thought that my first glimpse of the way of heaven was due to my communication with heaven and earth. I stored my true energy in heaven and earth, and captured the spiritual energy of heaven and earth as my own true energy. In other words, I felt comfortable and rich at that time.  , coexisting with heaven and earth.  But now, in another world, the world is no longer the original world, and the spiritual energy is no longer his own spiritual energy, so he appears extremely vulnerable to Yesu's attack.

    After thinking about this, Shu Churuo realized that the existence of weaknesses limited his own strength.  If he were to face a strong man like the man in white, would he be able to fight?  Even in the human world, Shu Chu thought that there was no chance of fighting against the White Emperor!

    Sweat beaded on his forehead. Shu Chu couldn't help but feel a little ashamed when he thought of his proud and arrogant energy in the human world.  From martial arts to Taoism.  My master worked hard all his life to understand, but he became proud when he first glimpsed the door.

    With the distractions out of the way, what can we do to change the current predicament?  At least for now, as long as I haven't returned to the human world, I am no different from the fish on the chopping board

    The place where the carriage passed was no longer the place it came from. After entering a circle of light, numerous palaces appeared in front of them.  Compared with the previous Penglai Pavilion, I don¡¯t know how much more spectacular it is.  There are so many palaces, I don¡¯t know how many there are.

    ¡°Luxurious and extravagant, these words are not enough to describe what is happening here. It seems that building a house in the sky does not require the same materials as on earth.  A tall archway stood in front of the carriage.  The rabbit who was driving didn't dare to drive in anymore. He stopped and looked at his owner with red eyes.

    Bai Di didn't care about these red tapes. He slapped the rabbit with one palm and spun the rabbit around for several times. Then he snapped his fingers. The Pegasus pulling the cart seemed to be bewitched.  With a long cry, he galloped towards the palace gate.

    Originally, it was just outside the palace that was shrouded by fairy clouds, but suddenly several tall bronze men appeared, blocking the way of the carriage.

    Bai Di snorted coldly, waved out his palm, and a golden light appeared in his palm.  After shooting out, several golden-armored bronze figures several feet high flew out like kites with broken strings, and crashed into the tall palace gate, making a shocking noise.

    Shu Chu turned a blind eye to these and was still thinking about his own problems.  Since the world will change, what will remain unchanged?

    Everything will change, but the only thing that remains unchanged is myself and my heart!  Taking a long breath, Shu Chu felt that he seemed to have seen something.  Yet elusive.  Use martial arts to enter the Tao.  This road has not been traveled by anyone, but you can walk it yourself.  But it¡¯s even more difficult.

    The carriage drove into the first palace gate, and a long final sound sounded in the ears, like an alarm. However, even though it was an alarm in a critical moment, it still had the smell of otherworldly fireworks, leisurely and far-reaching.

    "Stop!" Following two loud shouts, two gods, one holding a halberd and the other holding a fork, blocked the way, but the carriage did not pause at all and continued to gallop forward. Logically speaking, a horse like Pegasus had already  The psychic fairy beast should have stopped on time, but now, it seemed to be going crazy, swinging forward and rushing forward.

    "You will die an ugly death. In this heavenly palace, the total number of gods is not one thousand but nine hundred. If you just go in there alone, it is no different than sending yourself to death!" Yesu sat next to Bai Emperor and said bitterly.  said.  However, there was a bit of worry in his expression. This worry seemed not for Bai Emperor, but for something else!

    Bai Di smiled at Ye Shu's warning, looked at the two gods blocking the way, waved his sleeves, and two golden lights shot out again. Before the two gods had time to react, the golden light penetrated their bodies, and blood gurgled.  It flows on the snow-white Han jade.

    It turns out that gods are just like humans, their blood is red, and they can die!

    The carriage drove into the second palace gate.

    But no one came out to stop them, but in front of them, in the not narrow passage, a smoke screen suddenly surged, and then, the surrounding scene changed drastically. It seemed that it was no longer the ethereal heavenly palace, but fell into the Abi Hell.  .

    ???????????????????????????????The river blocked the way, dozens of feet wide, and the situation was so dangerous that no one dared to look down upon it.  But, how could such a place suddenly appear in the Heavenly Palace?

    "A mere illusion can stump me. However, Huang Di is getting more and more disappointed. He knew I was coming and didn't come out to greet me, but he did all these tricks. Could it be that in a thousand years, he has become like this?"  Are you practicing virtue?" Bai Di said coldly as if no one else was around, minding his own business.  The flying horse flew up into the air, trying to fly over the water.

    As soon as they reached the top of the black water, they saw waves cracking in the water, and a bloody mouth suddenly opened, bringing up a gust of fishy wind that swallowed the entire carriage.

    "Evil beast!" He shouted coldly, the golden light went straight down, and a thunderous sound came from the water. The unknown monster seemed to be in pain and hurriedly submerged into the water.

    But at this moment, the black water suddenly surged into a huge wave, tens of feet high, hitting the carriage where several people were sitting. It was not seen how Bai Di made a move. Those rolling black water drops were all a few feet under the carriage.  Gather, then, slide leisurely.

    Ye Shu was not surprised, nor did he see any nervous look on her face. Instead, Fairy Lotus looked pale. Shu Chu looked at her and said nervously: "This is the water of the underworld. It is said that it can dissolve anything that falls into it."  Something in it!¡±

    Shu Chu smiled at Lianhua as a comfort.

    Immediately afterwards, amidst the rolling water, a monstrous water column suddenly shot out in front of the carriage, and a huge figure blocked the way. When Shu Chu looked, he saw it was a black dragon.

    A real dragon, not a waste like the low-level bone dragon Youminglong in the world of the dead where Mowgli died, but a real dragon with a horse face and antlers and a snake body, exuding huge dragon power, even if it is  Shu Chu couldn't help but shiver.

    "Nine Nether Black Dragon!" A trace of surprise flashed across Bai Di's face, but he immediately regained his indifference and said to the dragon: "What? Mr. Huang Di even invited you out, but he hid himself. He thought he could  Block me?"

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 157 Source of Power

    The black dragon didn't say anything. He sat happily on the rising waves of Lao Gao and just looked at Bai Di and his party coldly.

    Two rays of golden energy shot out from Bai Di's fingers and flew towards the black dragon. The black dragon's horse face shook, and a trace of contempt flashed in its huge eyes, as if to say, that's it, do you want to hurt me?

    I saw that it only raised its head slightly, and the water column under it separated into two water curtains, blocking the two golden rays of light.

    Bai Di's face changed slightly, and he flew out in a hurry, flying towards the black dragon. He punched out while in the air.

    A dazzling golden brilliance appeared in his hand, but it did not strike out, but continued to condense. In just the blink of an eye, his hand shot out thousands of rays of light, just like the golden sun rising in the sky.

    With fluttering white clothes, Lingxu riding the wind, he is worthy of being one of the gods. This style alone is enough to make people envious.

    Shu Chu looked at the White Emperor standing a few feet in front of the black dragon, and felt a little emotional in his heart. The gap was indeed a bit big. If he were to face the White Emperor, he would probably not be able to catch a single move.

    The monstrous black water suddenly surged up into the empty sky, and then fell slowly, covering the head of the White Emperor standing in the sky. Thousands of black water spread out in the sky like flowers, beautiful and beautiful.  Like falling stars, but there is endless murderous intent hidden inside.

    In just a moment, Shu Chu and the others, who were far away from the two warring parties, saw that after the flowers had passed, Bai Di stood unharmed, and the light from his fist had already shot out.  Three feet in front of the black dragon's face, it seemed to have encountered an obstacle and was moving extremely slowly.

    Shu Chu has excellent eyesight. He looked closely and saw that the black dragon spit out an invisible black light from its mouth. If you are not careful, it is really difficult to see.

    "The fire of nothingness!" Ye Shu's exclamation came to his ears.  Shu Chu turned his head and saw that her face was a little pale.

    You can hear it.  The fire of nothingness is very powerful, even as bold as Ye Shu, his heart is still trembling, which shows how terrifying the fire of nothingness is.

    However, Shu Chu could see that even the fire of nothingness might not be able to defeat the White Emperor.  The golden color of Bai Di's fist was extremely bright.  Shu Chu's heart was shaken for a while.

    A silent contest, the loser dies.

    The fire of nothingness continued to retreat, and just as the golden brilliance was about to spread to the face of the black dragon, the black dragon suddenly let out a long cry, the sound shook the sky, loud but urgent.

    Immediately afterwards, a bead as black as ink was spat out from the black dragon's mouth and hit the golden brilliance's forward.  Unexpectedly, the golden light suddenly suffocated and retreated like a tide.

    "Huh!" With a cold snort, Bai Di's body trembled slightly, but he suddenly took a few steps back in the void, walking on flat ground in the void.

    "Zheng!" A sound.  As if a long sword was unsheathed, a ray of light that seemed to be substantial shot straight into the sky. In Bai Di's hand, a golden long sword suddenly appeared. Looking around, he saw that the sword was as bright as water.  I feel the aura is compelling.

    The long sword hit the black bead, and the bead was instantly bounced away. After being shot a few feet, it hovered in the air.  Then it bounced back hard.

    The sword was waved repeatedly.  Golden brilliance burst out one after another, and Shu Chu could feel that every sword had the power to crack mountains and crack the earth.  However, the black bead was strangely not broken, and stubbornly dealt with the White Emperor.

    "Hey!" Bai Di let out a long roar, and the long sword in his hand flew out, slashing at the beads in the air. Bai Di suddenly clasped his hands together, as if he was reciting some incantation or making some seal.  .

    I saw his body tremble slightly, and with a roar, the black dragon seemed to be stimulated by something, and let out a roar.

    There seemed to be invisible ropes tied to the black dragon's body. In the water curtain around it, the black dragon kept rolling and howling.

    "Hey, if you dare to block my way, even if you are from Jiuyou, so what?" Sneered, the seal in Bai Di's hand bound the black dragon even more firmly.

    Apart from being gorgeous, in Shu Chu's view, this fight is no more exciting than the fights between ordinary people in the world, but you can feel the power contained in it.

    "Oh!" roared angrily, and the bead that was dealing with the golden sword was struck twice by the long sword in succession. Shu Chu saw that cracks had appeared on the bead.  After being chopped twice, the bead suddenly dropped the sword and flew towards Bai Di himself.

    Seeing the beads flying towards him, Bai Di, who had been calm at first, was suddenly startled and backed away suddenly. Shu Chu could even feel that he seemed a little panicked.

    However, the speed at which he retreated was still not comparable to that of the bead. After all, the bead was small, so its speed was naturally much faster.

    "Bang!" A loud noise.?What surprised Shu Chu was that the black bead exploded in front of Bai Emperor, and the aura of death surged out of the sky, covering Bai Emperor's entire body.

    "The Yuan Pearl self-destructed?" Fairy Lianhua said in silence.

    "What?" Shu Chu's eyes never left Bai Di, who was shrouded in black energy. Such a powerful force made Shu Chu lose his mind.

    "The inner elixir of life exploded by itself. Such behavior is simply unbelievable!" Ye Shu said.

    "Boom!" With a sound, the black dragon was on the verge of death and sank into the water, causing huge waves.

    After the strong pressure dissipated, Bai Di's figure reappeared in the void, but he was no longer as calm as before. His white robe had been torn at some point, his hair became messy, and he looked very embarrassed.

    When Bai Di got into the car again, Ye Shu did not forget to sarcastically say: "How is it? What's the difference between the majestic Lord of the West and a bereaved dog now?"

    Bai Di ignored it, Shu Chu smiled faintly, thoughtfully.

    It¡¯s rare to see such a confrontation. The black dragon¡¯s power comes from Jiuyou, but what about the White Emperor¡¯s power?  It seemed that all the golden brilliance was hidden in his body.

    "Let's go!" He snapped his fingers and the carriage drove out again.

    Crossing the black water, passing through the clouds and mist, we saw the fourth palace gate.

    "All power has a source!" A faint voice suddenly rang in Shu Chu's ears. Shu Chu was startled, but saw Bai Di looking at him with a half-smile.

    Original power?  Ha, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the original power!

    In fact, I made a mistake, thinking that the source of my strength is heaven and earth. In fact, without my own guidance, how did the power of heaven and earth come from?

    My heart is the source of my power, and I am the source of my own power, so where can I make my previous mistakes?

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 158 Dark clouds over the city

    Entering the fourth palace gate, the Pegasus neighed and suddenly stopped.

    In front, there were more than ten women standing, all of them beautiful, with fluttering clothes and colorful fallen flowers.

    Shu Chu looked at it and sighed in his heart. I don¡¯t know if the looks of these fairies are real or fake, or have the beauties become worthless?

    "His Royal Highness Baidi, the empress has ordered the servants to come and ask Your Highness to move to Tianxiao Palace!" The woman in the lead had picturesque features and was very touching, but in Shu Chu's eyes, it was featureless, like a decoration.  vase used.

    "Hey!" Bai Di sneered as he sat still in the carriage, "Where's old man Huang Di? If your wife wants to sleep with me, I can move you!"

    ¡°Heh, this guy has such a fucking character.

    The leading woman was stunned for a moment, an angry look flashed across her face, and she stared at Bai Di, but she didn't dare to get angry.

    "Where is Huang Di?" Bai Di asked unceremoniously.

    "His Majesty the Yellow Emperor has discovered the cycle of life and death and passed through the wheel of fate!" the woman said.

    Bai Di's unruliness disappeared completely under these words. There was a look of disbelief on his face, and he pointed at the woman and asked: "Is what you said true? Has he seen through the wheel of fate?"

    The woman nodded. Bai Di trembled slightly and murmured: "Impossible, how is this possible?"

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t help but be extremely surprised. What was the wheel of fortune that the woman said?  How could someone like Bai Di be so out of sorts?

    "Don't be surprised, Xiaobai. The old man is indeed gone!" Following the beautiful voice, which was like the sound of nature, a woman in a green palace skirt came in front of everyone. When she heard her address, she actually called Bai Bai.  The emperor is Xiaobai.

    "Sister-in-law, are you telling the truth?" Bai Di changed his tone.  She actually called her sister-in-law affectionately.

    "Could my sister-in-law still lie to you? How about I take you to see her?" The woman in palace attire was about thirty years old, with a graceful and luxurious attitude.  Shu Chu looked a little sideways.  After she arrived, the other women all lowered their heads, showing great respect for her.

    "Where did he go?" Bai Di asked again.

    "How do I know?" The graceful and noble woman said: "The wheel of fate was opened by him, and he doesn't know where he is going or where he is going!"

    Bai Di was startled for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Sister-in-law, do you really not know? Could it be that you are deceiving me?"

    The woman rolled her eyes.  He said: "Just now I heard someone say that he wanted me to go to bed with him. I can't even invite anyone to him, so just think of it as nonsense!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Sister-in-law, just tell me that I was farting just now, and you had a lot of it. Don't take it seriously, ah!" Shu Chu was hit hard by Bai Di's attitude. It turns out that gods can also make such an attitude.

    The empress ignored him, turned to Yesu behind Bai Emperor and said, "Sister Yesu, you are so hard to find. After a thousand years, my sister's face has become even smaller!" There was a hint of emotion in her words.  A bit of resentment made Shu Chu's heart flutter for no reason.

    "Look what sister said, isn't sister here?" Ye Shu's expression also became particularly charming, and Shu Chu couldn't help but shed a cold sweat, such a fickle woman.

    "Haha, at last my sister gave me some face as a sister, otherwise, I would have had to carry the sedan to invite her!" The woman who was originally smiling and talking was talking.  Bian turned his gaze to Fairy Lianhua and suddenly raised his voice.  Fairy Lianhua shouted coldly: "Hello, Lianhua, I can't even do a small thing, and I can't even invite anyone!"

    "Come here, drag me down, and wait until I have entertained the guests before you punish me!" When the Queen of the Yellow Emperor said this, it was obvious that she was killing the chicken to show the monkey. Under her cold gaze, the Lotus Fairy plopped down.  He knelt down with a sound, and his body trembled slightly.

    Shu Chu felt a pain in his heart and thought to himself, what kind of fairy palace is this? It is clearly a palace of intrigues in the human world, and it is even inferior to the palace of the human world. After all, in the human world, those who are superior still change every few years or decades.  , and here, those few people always have the final say.

    "This empress, you can't kill a chicken like this to show the monkeys, right? Are you afraid of chilling the hearts of so many sisters?" Shu Chu jumped down from the carriage and said with a smile to Huang Di empress: "Is it possible, guest?  If I offend you, will you blame it on your subordinates?"

    "Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?" The lady said with a cold tone and half-squinted eyes.

    "Excuse me, I am nothing. And you, an old witch who has lived for thousands of years, still don't know how to be polite?" Shu Chu was also rude and had always been like this, so there was nothing he could do about it.

      "Ha, that's well said. You have character. But you will die miserably!" Applause rang out, but Bai Di beside him laughed, walked to Shu Chu's side with a smile, and patted him on the hand.  Over his shoulder, he glanced at Huangdi Empress pretending to be casual and said with a smile: "If you can survive, don't forget to visit my White Emperor City someday!"

    "Baidicheng?" Shu Chu felt a little surprised.

    "Come on, catch this evil-mouthed beast for me!" The old witch was very small-minded and it was normal to get angry, but she surprisingly did not take action herself. I guess her magic was not weak, and Shu Chu was not necessarily weak either.  After receiving a few blows, she ordered her men to take someone.

    Shu Chu chuckled. After coming to the so-called earth and heaven, he found that this heaven may not be as interesting as Mowglis' hell. He glanced at the frightened Lotus Fairy and felt a little regretful in his heart. If such a beautiful woman was born in the human world,  How great would it be?

    Hearing what the Yellow Emperor said, a group of beauties came towards Shu Chu, not afraid of him escaping. Except for Shu Chu, everyone here was a so-called immortal.

    But at this moment, Bai Di's face was shocked. He raised his eyes and looked towards the west, with a solemn look on his face.

    Slightly slower than the White Emperor, the Yellow Emperor's Empress also showed surprise and looked towards the west sky.

    The sky, which was originally as clear as blue, was covered by dark clouds. A few flashes of lightning flashed, and there was a faint sound of thunder. The black clouds pressed down on the city and threatened to destroy it.

    "What is it?" the queen asked.

    Bai Di¡¯s expression turned grim and he said, ¡°He actually came out, and it¡¯s not easy to take advantage of this moment!¡±

    ??The Queen of the Yellow Emperor suddenly let out a long whistle, and the clear voice had a long pulse and resounded throughout the sky.

    And on the horizon, the overwhelming black clouds seem to be coming faster!

    Several women who were about to take down Shu Chu also stopped. Ye Shu looked at the sky, then at Shu Chu, and suddenly said: "The Purana Pillar should be in the northeast, Xiaolian, send your guests away!  "

    Lianhua raised his head and glanced at the empress, stood up suddenly, took Shu Chu's hand, and ran towards the northeast.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 159 The Army of the Undead

    Before running a few steps, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the sky, and above the numerous palaces, a bright white brilliance suddenly rose. The white brilliance was so blazing, it looked holy and beautiful.

    The brilliance suddenly rose and enveloped many palaces. The brilliance rising into the sky was like water ripples, illuminating half of the sky and expanding at an extremely fast speed. After a moment, it began to intertwine with the black clouds.  together.

    Fairy Lianhua¡¯s face changed slightly, and regardless of anything else, she took Shu Chu¡¯s hand and ran forward desperately.  While Shu Chu was being pulled by the Lotus Fairy, he kept looking back. He had never seen that kind of brilliance in his life.

    At the edge of the black cloud, a constant roar came, one after another, as if the most ferocious beast was roaring anxiously. In the intertwining of light and darkness, the cloud became weird.

    Suddenly, at the intersection of light and darkness, several bolts of lightning suddenly fell. However, after falling, they dissipated in the air before they reached the ground.  I always feel that there is an ominous atmosphere permeating the void.

    After turning a few corridors, everyone there had disappeared behind the palace, and only Shu Chu's hand, as cold as jade, was holding him and running hastily.

    However, at this time, the earth began to shake. It seemed that thousands of troops and horses were galloping on the earth, and the palaces seemed to be shaking amidst the slight tremors.

    "What on earth is going on?" Shu Chu felt that walking in such an unclear manner was really disappointing his image as a sword god, so he asked hurriedly.

    Fairy Lianhua didn¡¯t even look back and said hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll be here soon!¡±

    Sure enough, we arrived soon. Not far ahead, in a garden, there was a peaceful light, and a fountain sprayed out white water.

    In the very center of the fountain.  It's a pillar carved with dragons and phoenixes, that pillar.  It seems to be wrapped with great power. This should be the pillar of the past life that Yeshu said!

    "Jump up to that pillar!" Fairy Lianhua looked back at the west and said hurriedly.

    Shu Chu looked at the pillar, but did not move. He just stood beside Fairy Lianhua.

    "Go!" Fairy Lianhua said anxiously, pushing Shu Chu.

    Shu Chu suddenly turned his head and stared at Fairy Lianhua with burning eyes.  He asked in a deep voice: "What about you?"

    Hearing the concern in Shu Chu's words, Fairy Lianhua smiled and said: "Don't worry, the empress won't do anything to me. She has always been very good to me, and I didn't make any big mistakes this time!  "

    "You're lying!" Shu Chu looked at the unnatural look in Fairy Lianhua's eyes and said in a deep voice: "That old witch has lived for tens of millions of years and has many problems in her heart. I will definitely not let you go!"

    Seeing Shu Chu¡¯s expression, Fairy Lianhua felt moved in her heart.  But on the face, she pretended to be indifferent, shook off Shu Chu's hand that had been holding her, and said coldly: "You are not allowed to talk about the empress like this, she is very good to her sisters. Come up quickly,  Otherwise, even if I want to leave later, I won't be able to leave!" Although she is a fairy, she is not very sophisticated in the world. How can she hide it from someone like Shu Chu? He can see through the insincerity of her words at a glance.

    Shu Chu pondered for a moment and said, "Let's go together. The world is so big. If you leave, the old witch won't be able to find you!"

    Shaking her head, Lianhua said firmly: "Don't worry about me. You, a mortal, can't care about so many things. Just leave!"

    "If you don't leave, I won't leave!" Shu Chu felt that he was a bit of a scoundrel, and he knew that this girl was soft-hearted and kind.

    While talking.  The white light has dissipated, and the black clouds have shrouded the entire fairy palace. The light has become darker. Fairy Lianhua's face changed and she became angry and said: "Whether you want to leave or not, we are just strangers."  Man, I don¡¯t care whether you live or die!¡±

    But at this moment, a blazing fire suddenly appeared in the dim sky. Looking carefully, there was a person sitting there in the blazing fire, on a large gold-patterned dragon chair. The man had a rich crown and wide clothes, and was dressed in purple  Mianfu, long and thin face, with a stern look.

    "Xiao Hei, you are getting better and better, and the pomp has become so big!" The faint voice was not very loud, but it was clearly audible. A golden light flashed past, and a person rose into the sky, dressed in white, floating in the air.  The wind is not Bai Di, let alone who it is.

    "Xiao Lian, tell me, where are these people from? Why don't I know?" Seeing Lian Hua getting angry, Shu Chu asked deliberately diverting his attention.

    Lianhua was still unhappy and replied coldly: "Don't you know? Yellow, white, black, green and red, the emperor of the five directions!"

    "Oh!" Shu Chu knew about this. According to legend, the five emperors were located in the east, west, north, and south, but they didn't want to really exist.

    In the void, the person on the seat was still stern and said coldly: "Bai Huangmu, are you here?"?What to do?  "

    "Haha, what are you doing here again? I haven't seen my sister-in-law for a long time, and I'm just here to visit!" Bai Di smiled and spoke lightly, but Huang Di's empress, who heard the conversation between the two on the ground, was so angry that she jumped up and down.  Once upon a time, the heavily guarded Central Heavenly Palace became a place where these people could come whenever they wanted?

    Things had just begun to change, and the trembling sound of the earth became louder. Huang Di's face changed slightly, and she floated up in the air. She looked into the distance, her face became very dark, and she shouted towards the person sitting in the sky: "  Heidi, what kind of garbage did you find?"

    Shu Chu was curious after hearing this, and climbed up to the house, looking into the distance, and couldn't help but be horrified.

    I saw that on the ground, a large group of black things were heading here, with no end as far as the eye could see. The leader was actually an old acquaintance of his.

    Mowglis is sweating. At this moment, he is majestic and leading countless younger brothers, coming towards this direction. There are countless death knights, bone dragons, underworld generals, and ghosts.

    Fairy Lianhua also flew up to the house, her face became ugly.

    The dense army of undead came to attack the Heavenly Palace. The spectacle was so spectacular that Shu Chu was a little scared. It was not that he was timid. It was really a grand scene.

    "Hey, back then, my sister-in-law and eldest brother were so majestic. They treated my younger brother like a fool and stayed in the Youming Realm for thousands of years. This kind of kindness has never been forgotten by me. Today, I can't repay it, so I can only let my sister-in-law feel how good my younger brother is.  Thousands of years of suffering!" The dark and cold voice of the Black Emperor made Shu Chu feel extremely uncomfortable!

    "You" Huangdi Empress was speechless and just gritted her teeth.

    "How about brother, how can he let his beautiful sister-in-law be exposed, but he himself doesn't come out?" Hei Di said coldly.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 160 Weird War

    "Hei Guiyun, you are too presumptuous!" With a clear shout, the Yellow Emperor's empress flew up, and thousands of golden lights bloomed on her hands, rising into the sky and rolling towards the Black Emperor on the throne.

    "Sister-in-law, you have become more and more beautiful over the past thousands of years, but this magic has not necessarily become stronger!" Black Emperor smiled casually, waved lightly, and a black barrier appeared in front of him.  All the yellow light hit the top and dissipated invisible.  He showed a natural demeanor, and the empress was obviously no match for him.

    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, what's the point of coming here? Brother, he has already discovered the secret of the Wheel of Fortune and left!" Bai Di on the side smiled softly and said suddenly.

    The Black Emperor who was originally calm suddenly heard this, his expression changed, he stared at the White Emperor coldly, and said: "Is what you said true?"

    "Why did I lie to you? If you don't believe me, you can ask my sister-in-law!" Bai Di said leisurely, standing with his hands behind his back in the void, looking indescribably elegant and free.

    "Impossible!" Hei Di was stunned for a moment and said angrily: "Wang Sujun is here, how can he leave alone?"

    The empress did not come out of the void to stand level with the two of them again. After hearing the Black Emperor's words, she said coldly: "Don't you know who he is? Why do you have to take me there?"

    "That's right!" Hei Di said, stroking his forehead: "From the first time I met him, I knew he was a selfish person, so why would he care about your life or death!"

    "Isn't this the end? Xiao Hei, let's go to the Wheel of Fortune. Let's have a drink and chat. It's so pleasant. Why do you use these dirty things to pollute this beautiful scenery?" Bai Di clapped his hands and laughed.  .

    "Stop making such sarcastic remarks, Bai Muhuang, the accounts between you and me haven't been settled yet!" Hei Di smiled coldly, his tone indescribably gloomy and cold.

    Bai Di rolled his eyes in the void and said with a smile: "Why does it involve me? Is there any enmity between us? I didn't steal your wife. I didn't beat you to the eighteenth level of hell. You  What's the deal with me?"

    Shu Chu listened a little funny below.  Emotionally, these people have the same virtues as mortals, and they also have grudges and disputes.

    But at this time, the undead army had arrived outside the first palace gate. At the palace gate, Youhu lit up countless lights. Those lights were not bright, but emitted a dim light, and the light was blocked by black clouds.  It looks extremely beautiful under the sky.

    Mowglis stopped under the light.  He was looking at the lamps, looking a little hesitant. He could see the palace gate right in front of him, but he seemed to be completely invisible.

    There is something mysterious about these lamps.

    Morgris watched for a long time, and finally waved his hand, asking his men to attack the lamps. For a moment, saliva exuded a disgusting smell.  Bone arrows and necromancy spells all attacked those lamps.

    Beside the lamps, the dim halo of light wavered under these attacks, but none of them fell.

    Moglis's face changed slightly, and he kept ordering his men to attack, but he couldn't get the right way.

    The Black Emperor in the void cursed coldly: "They are all a bunch of trash!" He said.  A piece of black mist flew out of his sleeves and flew downwards.  Bai Di looked on and sneered: "Xiao Hei, are you stupid in the Netherworld? There seems to be a lot of garbage, but what effect can it have?"

    "Hmph!" Hei Di sneered and said, "If you have the ability, go and try it!"

    "Just give it a try!" Bai Di turned around and rushed towards those black creatures.

    As the black mist of the Black Emperor rushed out, he came to those lamps.  Like a living fog.  The lamps went out one after another.  Shu Chu couldn't help but be shocked. He knew Mowglis's strength clearly.  But the Black Emperor can solve problems that Mowglis can't solve with a wave of his hand, which shows how powerful he is.

    With the lights extinguished, Mowglis waved the death knights to drive the undead horses towards the palace gate.

    Bai Di waved his hand, and golden light suddenly appeared.  The death knights who rushed forward disappeared into thin air.

    A group of fairies also took action one after another. Their strength was far inferior to that of Bai Di, but it was still considerable. Even the worst, they could be considered to be top-notch masters anywhere in the world.

    "Still not leaving? Are you waiting to die?" Fairy Lianhua rolled her eyes at Shu Chu and said angrily.

    As the golden light of the White Emperor continued to emit, countless dead bodies were shattered one after another.

    There was a confrontation on the ground, and there was also a confrontation in the air. The empress did not take action again, but just stared at the Black Emperor. The Black Emperor looked calmly, looking down at the living beings on the ground. Suddenly, he patted his seat, and a silver-white wine bottle appeared in his hand.  , drinking wine in a cool manner, regardless of Huang Di's empress gnashing her teeth in front of her.

    Countless rays of light lit up and fell into the death knight¡¯s camp. Countless death knights disappeared into thin air, filled with resentment.?The soul is liberated at this moment.  However, there seems to be no end to the number of death knights, rushing one after another without fear.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly, even a god would be exhausted, right?  If this continues, sooner or later, these palaces will be occupied by the undead.

    Sure enough, those lights gradually dimmed, and only the golden light emitted by Bai Emperor remained as bright.  A ray of light fell, and thousands of death knights turned into powder.

    "Bai Muhuang, how do you feel?" Black Emperor shouted in the void.

    "It feels good, better than ever!" Bai Di replied.

    "Then continue!"

    Fairy Lianhua flew down from the palace, towards the side of the battle, and shouted to Shu Chuyuan: "Master Shu, please leave quickly, I have to go and help!"

    Shu Chu hesitated a little, but then followed him.  At least, Bai Di saved him, but Fairy Lianhua, he was worried, so he went to help for the time being!

    By the time Shu Chu arrived at the first level of the palace gate, some of the fairies could no longer hold on. Fortunately, they also knew the strategy and had a reserve team to go up. Those who had exhausted their true energy would retreat to the back to rest and recover.

    This war seems to be extremely long. One side is using death knights as cannon fodder, while the other side is using mana, essence, elixirs and elixirs as consumption. Whoever can last longer will win.

    This is the first time he has seen such a war, Shu Chu smiled bitterly.  But he found that he couldn't help at all, so couldn't he rush forward?  Then he will definitely be finished.

    In this stalemate, Shu Chu stood beside Fairy Lianhua, not leaving even an inch. The other fairies all cast strange looks at him.  Some people even went out of their way to squeeze towards him!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 161 Battle for supremacy on the battlefield

    The battle situation is at a stalemate. So far, all those who have fallen are undead creatures. In the void, the man and woman facing each other have not seen any movement.  Shu Chu stood beside Lianhua and stood with his sword in hand. In fact, he knew that he could not play a big role, but Fairy Lianhua was here, and he could not do anything like leaving her alone and returning to the human world.  thing.

    Sometimes, Shu Chu feels that he is a stubborn person, at least, it is so obvious now.  Of course, in addition to the factor of Fairy Lotus, there is also Mowglis. Mowglis and his underworld generals have not taken action and are watching the battle from a distance.  Shu Chu is not a generous person, especially when it comes to Mowglis and Snowfall Nightmare.

    The light formed by Fairy Lianhua¡¯s true essence fell on the black undead and exploded, capable of crushing more than a dozen death knights at one time. However, compared to Bai Di, such a technique was too weak.

    Under Shu Chu's gaze, he flew out quickly and flew towards the densely packed dead creatures. Wherever he went, wrapped in golden light, those creatures were all turned into powder. Amidst the laughter, Bai Emperor could be seen arrogantly.  Di roared: "Xiao Hei, there is no enemy in Yihe. You are such a piece of rubbish. Why do you still ask me to try?"

    In the void, Black Emperor said coldly: "Let's see how long you can hold on!"

    Suddenly, there was a sudden ripple in the group of dead creatures. The dead creatures within ten miles of Bai Emperor suddenly crowded towards both sides, leaving a large open space, and countless black shadows appeared in the open space.

    Shu Chu recognized those black figures, they were the same figures they had fought with on Luofeng Gang.  Countless shadows were floating around Bai Di. Beyond the golden light, the overlapping shadows actually blocked Bai Di's figure. Outsiders such as Shu Chu could no longer see Bai Di's figure.

    "Sister-in-law, why are all your subordinates young girls? Are all the men in the Central Heavenly Palace dead? No one has come out to raise seeds?" Bai Di's voice came slowly.  At this time, he actually said vulgar words regardless of image.

    Stop.  Before waiting for the answer, the empress shouted again: "You are so cunning" A golden light shot up into the sky, emitting thousands of brilliance. The black shadows surrounding him dispersed like ripples, and Bai Di smiled.  Said: "Just these two moments? Don't be embarrassed!"

    Those black shadows all dispersed, and the last one also disappeared.  However, Shu Chu clearly saw that when the last shadow dispersed, his face was full of unwillingness and despair. He didn't know where this expression came from, but Shu Chu could still clearly feel it even though he was so far away.

    In the vacant space, another shadow appeared.  Shu Chu looked intently and saw that it was his old acquaintance, the black man who had made him quite embarrassed in the world.

    Shu Chu couldn't help it any longer, tiptoed a little, and rushed out quickly, people were like catkins in the air.  Countless death knights swooped in the sky. Those death knights waved their sabers and grabbed Shu Chu in the air. Shu Chu let out a long laugh, and took the sabers that came through the air with his toes. He continued to borrow strength from countless death knights.  It passed over my head, but I was still in mid-air. Suddenly, a ray of light struck from the corner of my eye, and the power on it could be clearly felt.  Busy speeding up.  He shouted loudly: "Fairy sisters, please don't hurt me by mistake!"

    This sound.  He shouted and the fairies fighting behind him laughed.

    Seeing Shu Chu suddenly flying out, Fairy Lianhua felt anxious and shouted loudly: "Master Shu, come back quickly!"

    However, how could Shu Chu come back? After several ups and downs, he had already arrived at Bai Di's side and shouted to Bai Di: "Brother Bai, how about you just leave this non-human and non-ghost thing to me?"

    Bai Di didn't even look back and said with a smile: "Okay, I can't see that you are not just a turtle hiding behind women!"

    "Me!" Shu Chu cursed unceremoniously and kicked out, but Bai Di easily dodged it. Shu Chu said with a smile: "So this is how you look at me? Although I don't have the ability like you, I can't see you.  How could you miss this old acquaintance?"

    With that, Shu Chu rushed out. At the same time, the Xu Zhanxu Sword suddenly thrust out. The Hei Men who were tens of feet away from him also rushed forward. Shu Chu's long sword suddenly burst out with thousands of points of cold light, and Hei Meng rushed out.  All the subordinates were trapped inside.

    The last time we fought, we didn¡¯t have enough fun. This time, let me show you the terrifying martial arts.

    The light on the sword was red, indicating that the fire spirit had reached its peak. Shu Chu knew that the black subordinate's combat power was terrifying. To some extent, it even surpassed his master Mowglis.  I remember Mowglis mentioned him, and his name seemed to be Dilos.

    It was during the last fight that the fire spirit was operating too much. Shu Chu was in great pain for a while. After recovering from the injury, he found that his meridians were much wider than before. The power of the fire spirit was even more powerful than before.  .

    Diluosi, shrouded in the fire spirit sword light, bloomed among the thousands of fire spirits, just like a black lotus in full bloom, and then shattered inch by inch.  Shu Chu was very surprised, although he put the fireThe spiritual luck is at its peak, but one blow is too quick to be effective, right?  With the strength of Diros, this is not enough.

    Sure enough, before Shu Chu could take back the Xu-Zhan Sword, a fatal crisis came from behind.

    The thing that shattered was nothing but the mysterious black warrior on Delos's body. His real person had been hidden behind Shu Chu from unknown time.

    Suddenly turning around, Shu Chu was faced with a pair of blood-red killing eyes. Without even thinking about it, Shu Chu's spiritual energy surged to the extreme and he built a defensive wall behind him.

    The black mysterious blade continuously pierced Shu Chu's spiritual energy and stabbed towards Shu Chu silently.

    Turning around suddenly, the cold blade of death grazed his chest. Shu Chu stabbed out with his sword and struck Delos's throat.

    At this time, Shu Chu saw the appearance of Diros clearly. Without the black command, Diros's body was still as black as coal. Except for a pair of blood-colored eyes, his whole body was also composed of skeletons. However, this skeleton was extremely dense and formed a person.  All the required structures are included, and the joints are extremely flexible, just like human beings.

    "Ding!" There was a sound, and the swords connected. Shu Chu could not help but marvel at the speed of this 'person''s reaction. The sword came with great power. Even with Shu Chu's ability, it felt heavy. What surprised Shu Chu even more.  , a gap appeared in the sword.  The Xu-Zhanying Sword gifted by Li Ruojie unexpectedly had a chip. Although this Xu-Zhanbing Sword is not a magical weapon, it is still the weapon of choice. After following Li Ruojie for more than twenty years, it actually appeared in  At this point a gap appeared.  On the other hand, Delos's knife was intact.

    Shu Chu could only smile bitterly, and retreated quickly. He stretched out his left palm, and five rays of spiritual energy shot out from his fingers. Gold, wood, water, fire, and earth intertwined endlessly, and he shot towards Diros who was chasing him!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We would like to thank those friends who are still supporting this book, and if you have time, go and have a look at Sha Zhu¡¯s new book.  Because this book cannot bring any profit to the pig-killer, it is updated very slowly, but the pig-butcher will finish writing this book!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 162 The sky is falling apart

    The five spirits came out at the same time, and Shu Chu had exerted a lot of effort. Over there, Diros suffocated and sheathed his knife. The black knife blocked the spiritual energy. He only heard a loud bang and a powerful force.  The anger spread out in all directions, and the death knights far away were shaken here and there.

    Looking at it carefully, the bones of Diros's right hand were all broken, and the expression on his face could not be seen. He only saw his left hand reaching out and grabbing the blade of death that was about to fall. From the violent energy  Zhong rushed over again.

    Shu Chu was shocked, this Delos was so powerful.

    He is a commendable enemy and a respectable opponent. Although the sneak attack method in the last fight was not so glorious, but based on his unyielding and toughness, he is worthy of respect.

    Shu Chu pointed his toes to the ground, stepped forward again, and stabbed out the Void-cutting Sword.

    There is no splendor, no brilliance, only the ordinary sword shadow and sword power.  All the splendor is hidden in this ordinary sword.

    A hint of horror flashed across Diros's face, which was made of a skeleton. He wanted to retreat, but was unable to do so.

    The Blade of Death stood in front of Shu Chu, and the Xu Zhanxu Sword passed by it, stabbing Dilos in the throat.

    At Delos's throat, Youhu turned into powder. Then, his head fell, and the head of death also fell heavily.  The confinement space, the improved version of the confinement space, does not need to use up all the strength and concentration as before. It is just that the confinement is condensed on the tip of the sword. In this way, it may not be as good as the overall power, but in terms of the weirdness and attack of the shot  .  But it won a lot.

    "Well done, with this move alone, few people in the world can match it!" Bai Di cheered. He was rising and falling among the dead creatures, and countless undead souls disappeared under his sword.

    Shu Chu failed to discover the way of heaven, but he made a breakthrough in martial arts skills.

    Pacing.  Shu Chu walked slowly towards the direction of Mowglis, and countless undead blocked his way.

    The spiritual energy surges.  A layer of air shield was laid around the body. Weapons with the aura of death were slashed at the air shield one after another, but they kept sliding away. Creatures without intelligence could not break through this air shield that relied on the force to rotate.

    Suddenly, with a cold cry, a huge icy figure floated into the sky.  It was the Nether Dragon among the Death God. The figure that was originally only the size of a sparrow swelled up in the wind, and instantly enveloped the void above his head.

    The White Emperor laughed a few times, soared into the sky, and a ray of light pierced the sky suddenly flashed out, killing the giant dragon in the sky.

    A ray of white light fell, with a coldness that could freeze the abyss, and fell towards Bai Di's head.  The area was so large that it covered Bai Di's body for more than ten feet. Before the cold dragon's breath fell, the dead creatures enveloped by the dragon's breath underground were already uneasy and began to dodge.  A large piece fell in a hurry.

    "Haha, it's so damn cool!" Bai Di roared.  The golden brilliance broke through the cold dragon's breath in an instant, and then, the huge dragon body suddenly fell.

    "Compared to the Nine Nether Black Dragon, you are just a sparrow!" Bai Di was sarcastic as he fell.

    "Moglis, you old bastard, come out quickly!" Shu Chu shouted in the direction of Moglis.

    Before he could finish his words, the black dragon whirlwind suddenly rose and swept straight towards Shu Chu.  So fast.  Somewhat incredible.  The dead creatures on the dragon whirlwind road were swept up one after another and disappeared in an instant.

    "Fuck!" Shu Chu didn't dare to fight against this dragon whirlwind.  The trap Luo Xuexiang set up last time was still vivid in his mind. If there were any tricks in this dragon whirlwind and sent him to some weird world, then he would not survive.

    Glancing at the place where Bai Emperor was, Shu Chu flew towards Bai Emperor without hesitation.

    In the dragon whirlwind, there were countless whimpering sounds, like crying, like unwillingness, like roaring, countless resentful spirits were sad!

    Fortunately, Shu Chu was fast enough to run to Bai Emperor's side before the dragon whirlwind rolled in front of him.

    Bai Di rolled his eyes when he saw the earth dragon whirlwind coming, and said, "Why are you running towards me?"

    "Is there nothing you can do?" Shu Chu asked.

    "There is a way! It's just"

    "Just what?" Seeing the dragon whirlwind about to roll in front of him, Shu Chu asked hurriedly.

    "That's itRun away!" As he said that, Bai Di's figure flew out like an arrow. Shu Chu was stunned for a moment, and then ran out. Damn it, why didn't you tell me earlier?

    "That's Xiao Hei's black spirit. It's the most deadly. There are countless resentful spirits inside. Once entangled, it's impossible to guard against it!" Bai Di's voice came from afar. Looking at Bai Di who ran as fast as a rabbit,  Shu Chu fell into madness

    He was about to be overtaken by the black whirlwind.But suddenly I heard a clear cry: "Wraith spirit, settle down!"

    The person of the sound was the Queen of the Yellow Emperor who was confronting the Black Emperor. A white bead was thrown from Qianqiansu's hand and flew straight towards the black tornado. After entering it, the black tornado suddenly stopped and then gradually calmed down.  .

    After taking a few breaths, Shu Chu found that he had run back to his formation. Fairy Lianhua was looking at him without blinking for a moment. Around him, other fairies were also looking at him with half-smiles.

    "Fairy sisters, hello everyone!" Shu Chu greeted with a playful smile, and then looked for the figure of the White Emperor, only to see that he had flown into the sky and was talking about something with the Black Emperor.

    Damn it, you bully me and I can¡¯t fly, right?

    "I can't tell, you are very powerful. Why are you so bad when fighting with me?" It was Ye Shu who spoke. I don't know how she came to his side. Shu Chu glanced at the naturally charming woman and smiled.  With a smile, Youyou said: "When I fight with women, especially those who are petty and ugly, I usually lose!"

    "You" Ye Shu was so angry that he couldn't speak. Shu Chu, who had avenged an arrow, felt very happy. At that time, fighting with a powerful woman was not an easy thing. If you win,  It would be disgraceful to lose, and it would be even more embarrassing to lose.

    But at this moment, suddenly from the northeast corner, a green light shot into the sky, and the dead creatures in that direction disappeared like ripples.

    The brilliance was still spreading, and the whole palace began to shake. The scene was so grand that it felt like the sky was falling apart!

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the collapse of the sky and the earth was not as surprising as it is now.

    Everyone stopped, even the unintelligent undead creatures no longer had the deepest and most terrifying fear rising in everyone's heart.

    "It showed up after all!" Regardless of Shu Chu's sarcasm just now, Ye Shu sighed and said quietly!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 163 The Divine Stone of Disillusionment

    "What? What happened?" Shu Chu was confused and asked Ye Shu.

    Ye Shu shook his head briefly, but said nothing.

    This tremor lasted for a stick of incense before slowly dissipating, and the entire heavenly palace returned to calm. However, there were signs of collapse in places where the construction was not strong.

    The Black Emperor and the White Emperor looked at each other in the void, and both of them flew towards the northeast at the same time. The Black Emperor made a roaring sound from his mouth. Under the command of Mowglis, a group of dark creatures faded away like a tide, and in the blink of an eye they were dry.  It was so clean that even the wreckage left on the ground was not left. Everything seemed to have never happened. Such a change came so fast, and the fairies who were as ignorant as Shu Chu were also at a loss.

    Everything suddenly seemed like a dream, until Wang Sujun in the void clapped his hands and said: "It's all gone, the crisis is a thing of the past!" The fairies dispersed one after another.

    No one answered Shu Chu¡¯s doubts, Ye Shu didn¡¯t answer, and Lian Hua didn¡¯t know.

    "Come with me, you guys!" Wang Sujun, who landed on the ground, said hello to Shu Chu and the others, and walked towards a main hall gracefully.

    In the palace, a fairy served tea. Shu Chu had no idea that he was in the heavenly palace, so he lay on a chair and drank tea quietly.

    It didn't take long for Wang Sujun, who had changed into palace clothes, to appear in front of several people again. She wore a low tube top and her white breasts were about to burst out of the clothes. She was completely opposite to the indifference she had seen before.  Shu Chu almost spit out the tea.

    The long green black hair floats freely in front of and behind the body, automatically in the absence of wind.  Adding infinite charm, what is this old witch going to do?  Tempting?  It seems that he is the only man in this spacious hall!

    "Mr. Shu, I've been waiting for a long time!" She smiled softly. The crystal white snow was not enough to describe Wang Sujun's skin at this moment. She walked to the side of Shu Chu. The Lotus Fairy who was originally sitting next to Shu Chu changed her position.  Location.

    Shu Chu smiled bitterly, showing your courtesy for nothing!  Then he smiled and said, "I wonder if your Majesty has any advice?"

    Ye Shu, who was sitting opposite Shu Chu, took a sip of tea.  Smiling softly, she said: "Our queen. We haven't seen a man for more than a hundred years, and now we are feeling passionate!"

    "Sister Yesu is really good at joking!" Wang Sujun turned around and glared at Yesu, but still called her sister. Men can never learn this skill from women.

    "Mr. Shu came to my Central Heavenly Palace as a guest. As the host, I didn't treat him well. I also frightened Mr. Shu. This is a big sin. Please forgive me, Mr. Shu!" Yingyingsu held Shu Chu in her hand.  The green teapot in front of him was gently lifted, and Shu Chu personally filled it with pleasant-smelling tea.

    Shu Chu's mind was spinning, and he vaguely guessed that the change in the old witch's attitude was related to the previous incident, so he didn't point it out and picked up the teacup.  He said thank you and sipped tea happily.

    "I know how long the young master plans to stay in my heavenly palace, so I won't lose my etiquette!" Wang Sujun, the old god of Shuchu, was not in a hurry and said slowly.

    hehe.  Isn't it rude?  It is already disrespectful to ask guests how long they want to stay!

    Shu Chu smiled and said: "Everything in the world is troubled, and Shu Chu dare not delay too much. After drinking this cup of tea, it's time to say goodbye to the empress!" Shu Chu drank the tea in the cup in one gulp and said with a smile.

    Wang Sujun must have lived in this isolated place for a long time. Although he has mastered the art of nourishing qi, he is not so calm when dealing with people, and his face changes slightly.  He smiled and said: "Young Master, why don't you stay in Niaoju for a longer time. The things in this heavenly palace are still better than those in the human world!"

    "I don't dare. I have been busy with worldly affairs and have been delayed for too long. I don't dare to disturb the empress!" Shu Chu secretly laughed in his heart. It would be weird if you didn't tell your intention!

    "Then I don't want to keep you anymore, young master, let's go!" Wang Sujun's face changed too quickly. He spoke politely to Shu Chu, but suddenly turned his head and shouted to Fairy Lianhua: "Xiao Lian, do you know your guilt?"  ?¡±

    This deep voice frightened Fairy Lianhua so much that her body softened and she quickly knelt down on the ground and said, "Please punish me!"

    "Well, since you know your crime, then go and stay in the lotus pond. You will not leave the lotus pond in the future!" When Shu Chu was dumbfounded, Wang Sujun turned to Shu Chu Yingying and smiled: "Mr. Shu is laughing.  If you don¡¯t discipline this slave well, I will send the young master back right away!¡±

    I lost, and Shu Chu felt very depressed and had to say: "Excuse me, my queen, what mistake did Fairy Lianhua make?"

    ¡°Bringing mortals into the palace privately is a big mistake in our Heavenly Palace!¡± Wang Sujun laughed.

    Nonsense, even though I haven¡¯t seen it in person, I know that Lianhua must have informed you, woman, your name is vain and hypocritical!

    After coughing, Shu Chu had to pretend to say: "Empress, can Shu Chu ask for a favor for Fairy Lianhua. LianhuaIt is my request that my wife brings Xiaoke to the Heavenly Palace. If there is any fault, it should be me!  "

    As he spoke, Shu Chu almost vomited out. Hey, pretending is really a tiring thing. I wonder how those who like to do this can survive?

    "Master Shu asked this servant girl to plead for mercy. Logically speaking, I should forgive her for her fault. However, I have a huge embarrassment now, but I don't know how to deal with it!" Keep pretending, and keep pretending to the end!

    Sweat oozed from his forehead, and Shu Chu was panicking. He didn't dare to pretend anymore, and said, "If there is anything Shu can do to help, I can give you my orders, but Fairy Lianhua" He hesitated a little,  Glancing at the somewhat panicked Fairy Lianhua, she felt a pity in her heart. Any revenge must be avenged, and any favor must be returned. This is Shu Chu's principle of life.

    "This is not a problem. If the young master can help with this, I will make the decision and let Lianhua serve you in the future! Is this good?" Wang Sujun smiled, looking at Shu Chu with a little more ambiguity in his eyes.

    Shu Chu returned a hypocritical smile and said, "My Majesty, just tell me!"

    "It's like this. Young Master also saw what happened just now. The thing that caused the great changes in the Heavenly Palace was a piece of jade called the Stone of Disillusionment. I wonder if Young Master has ever heard of the legend of the flood 2,000 years ago?"

    "Does Dayu control floods?" Shu Chu asked.  It¡¯s far-fetched, so don¡¯t mind it!  hehe

    "Exactly, the cause of the flood was the disillusionment stone. The situation inside it is not clear. Anyway, that stone has the source of power of destruction and creation. Anyone who gets it will either be destroyed or become a god. Step out  Six reincarnations, the wheel of fate can no longer control you! My request is to ask the young master to take action to get or destroy the disillusionment stone!"

    What a difficult task, Shu Chu¡¯s heart trembled, and he said: ¡°Shu is afraid that he is too weak to compete with the Black Emperor and the White Emperor!¡±

    "It doesn't matter, only those who are destined to touch the Stone of Disillusionment can touch it. I am not good at other skills, but my calculations are still quite good. The two emperors, Black and White, have worked hard to no avail, but Young Master, maybe he can do it in one go."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT! off.

    Wang Sujun nodded hurriedly and said, "No problem!"

    "I'll go too!" It was Yesu who spoke. As soon as she said this, everyone in the palace looked at her!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 164 Kidnapping the Fairy

    In front of the Purana Pillar, Wang Sujun said goodbye earnestly, as if Shu Chu was not a new acquaintance, but a good friend for many years. This kind of hypocrisy made Shu Chu not even want to stay and visit the Central Heavenly Palace, and left in a muffled voice.  In addition to Fairy Lotus, there was also Yesu with him. She said that she had not been back to the human world for many years and wanted to see it.  To be honest, Shu Chu didn't want to have such a woman around him, but Wang Sujun agreed, so there was nothing he could do.

    The Purana Pillar is quite wide and is a large formation. After Ye Shu recited a few spells in his mouth, he was shrouded in clouds and mist. The next moment, he was already in the human world.  This was quite similar to the teleportation formation arranged by Luo Xuexiang, and Shu Chu had no intention of delving into the principles behind it. The formation of the formation had always given Shu Chu a headache.

    Luojia Mountain is located in the sea northeast of Nanchu, only thirty miles away from the coastline. However, it is surrounded by clouds and fog. It is normal for ships to hit the rocks and capsize when they arrive here, so it appears to be isolated from the world.  .

    Shu Chu did not know that he would return to such a place, but he had a headache. This mountain on the sea was lush and green, but there was no human habitation. Shu Chu asked himself that he did not have the ability to fly over thirty miles of sea, so he had to build a ship.

    Shu Chu¡¯s skills cannot be complimented. He worked hard for a long time before building a small raft that could carry three people.  After resting for a while, Shu Chu caught a few sea fish and made a fire to grill them. While grilling the fish, he thought about Wang Sujun who seemed to be very hospitable in the Central Tiangong. In fact, he didn't eat anything!

    As fairies in heaven, Lianhua and Yeshu are very interested in food on earth.  Especially the lotus, she is originally a pure lotus, completely different from the world.  And Shu Chudi's cooking skills are quite good. After all, after living alone in the mountains for so many days, you can't let yourself be wronged, right?

    It is a pleasure to witness two stunning beauties eating without grace.  Poor Shu Chu was constantly fishing in the sea to satisfy the surprisingly large appetite and beauty of the two beauties.  It's hard to find an enemy in the world. Even Yun Zixuan, the most attractive person Shu Chu has ever seen, is a little worse than the two of them.  Especially the Lotus Fairy, her ethereal aura made Shu Chu feel itchy. Imagine a true fairy moaning gracefully beneath her. What a moving look would that look like?

    After eating.  Before nightfall, Shu Chu became a boatman part-time. The best in the world became a boatman. He had a unique style and did not need other tools. He gathered his vast palm power and struck out with one palm. The raft flew out like an arrow from the string, but it was on the boat.  two fairies.  He had never had such an experience before. He abandoned his magic and completely regarded himself as a mortal. He let out various pleasant exclamations as the raft bumped.

    Both fairies were very excited, especially Yesu, this fairy who had absolutely no reserve at all.  Sometimes water droplets would kick up all over the sky, drenching the three of them. Later, the two fairies had a water fight on the small raft, and they didn't use magic to dry the long palace dresses, and the clothes were tight.  Clinging to the exquisite and graceful body made Shu Chu feel angry.  But thinking of Yesu's temperament, she had to suppress that feeling.

    The distance of thirty miles is a kind of enjoyment, but also a kind of suffering. Shu Chu¡¯s concentration is not very strong.  Later he joined the two fairies in their playfulness.  From time to time, mop up the oil and take advantage of it.

    After landing on the shore.  They walked to a small fishing village and asked for directions. Before it got completely dark, the three of them entered Jubo City, which is northeast of Nanchu.  Far away, there are about 3,000 troops defending the city.

    After checking into the inn, the first thing Shu Chu had to do was of course find out the news. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been away from the world and what happened during it.

    When asked, Shu Chu was surprised. Three full months have passed since the civil strife in Nanchu, and many chaos have occurred in Nanchu.

    The first emperor passed away, and the youngest seventh prince Feng Xiaoyun succeeded to the throne. All government affairs were handled by Fang Qinghe. The eldest prince Feng Xiaoxing died and civil strife broke out. The fourth prince Feng Xiaozhi went north to Zhenjiang to meet with the second prince Feng Xiaoting.  Holding the same banner, in the name of eliminating Fang Qinghe and other rebellious officials and traitors, they took control of the 300,000-strong army on the northern front.

    At the same time, heroes from all over Nanchu with evil intentions rose up one after another, and Nanchu fell into chaos.

    " Two months ago, the second prince led his army south, but was defeated at Wangfengkou. The Fang family had many outstanding children. After all, he was the third prince, and he steadily controlled the situation in the capital.

    Northern Qi took advantage of the chaos and went south to fight with the fifth prince at Tiexiong Pass, but was blocked by the plan of the fourth prince. However, the chaos in Southern Chu had arisen. This was only temporary, and Northern Qi refused to withdraw its troops.

    Shu Chu is not very concerned about these. What he cares most about is the news about the Yun family.  The news from the wine merchants and travelers was that the Yun family had been destroyed, and the children of the Yun family were either dead or surrendered, but there was no news about Yun Zixuan.

    There is also the Ximen family, who obey the orders of the new emperor. With the prestige of the Ximen family, they can easily gather a group of people.In the hearts of the people, if Ximen Jianqing's death hadn't weakened the appeal of the Ximen family, I'm afraid Feng Xiaozhi would be very sad.

    ¡°Then there is Tiqi. The news is not accurate. It is rumored that Tiqi has defected to the fourth prince. It is also said that Tiqi is taking orders from the new emperor. There are all kinds of completely opposite news.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t find any definite information, so he didn¡¯t know where to go. The best option was to rush to Zhenjiang and contact the fourth prince first.

    After Shu Chu asked for two rooms, he remembered that he was penniless, and the two fairies naturally had no money. In the end, it was Ye Shu who took out a piece of jewelry and asked the shopkeeper to pawn it at the pawn shop.

    Generally speaking, on the northeastern coast, it is not greatly affected by the chaos, and Jubo City is relatively peaceful.

    The fairy's jewelry was exchanged for a lot of money. Shu Chu rested for a night at the inn. He had not had a good rest these days. He slept deeply. The next day, at three o'clock in the morning, Ye Shu woke him up unceremoniously.  He just started walking to the west.

    Shu Chu robbed several large households, got a lot of money, bought a large luxury carriage, hired a driver, and hurried on his way.  When he encountered a blind thief, Shu Chu wanted to get rid of him casually, but Yesu played with him so hard that his eyes dropped, and he was severely punished by Yesu in the end.

    In fact, with the strength of the three of them, they could rush directly to Zhenjiang and arrive there in less than a day. However, Shu Chu wanted to enjoy it and did not want to suffer the hardship of drinking wind and food, especially when the Lianhua was in his mind.  He regards Lianhua as his own woman, so he can't let Lianhua suffer, right?  (This is actually an excuse!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 165: Old Events in the World

    Zhenjiang City is located in the north of the Yangtze River. For Southern Chu, its geographical location is very important. More than a hundred miles to the northwest is Tiexiong Pass, and to the northeast, it blocks the way south from Jubo City. There are always more than 200,000 people stationed in Southern Chu.  Xiongbing, Southern Chu was in civil strife, Feng Xiao Zhi went north to Zhenjiang, and joined the second and fifth princes who supported him, and then he had the power to compete with each other.

    The carriage was being interrogated at all levels outside the city. Commander Shu Chuti's cavalry commander had long since lost his badge, so he had no choice but to let the interrogating soldiers inform Feng Xiaozhi.

    Feng Xiaozhi's men worked very efficiently. It only took about the time of a stick of incense. There was a commotion at the gate of the city. Several fast horses galloped over. The people waiting to enter the city ducked. The leading knight had red lips and white teeth, and bright eyes.  , even though he is wearing a warrior uniform, he still cannot conceal the beauty of the country.

    "You, get out of here!" The knight swung his whip at the driver, scaring the driver so much that he fell off the carriage. The knight flew off the horse and landed gracefully on the carriage's shaft.

    "Is your temper still so bad?" Shu Chu sighed, opened the car curtain, and said leisurely.

    "Humph, it's not like you don't know." Before he could finish his words, he saw the two fairies in the car and froze there.

    His face became darker and darker, Feng Yan suddenly whipped out his whip, and the agile and magical whip penetrated through the curtain, carrying a sharp wind sound, and rolled towards Shu Chu in the carriage.

    So what?  Are you so jealous?  Shu Chu gently pinched the whip, Feng Yan pulled it, but it couldn't move, and stared at Shu Chu fiercely.  She loosened her whip, jumped off the carriage, got on the horse again, and galloped towards the city without looking back. Ren Shuchu chased her off the carriage and ignored her calling her name.

    "Brother Shu, it turns out you're still alive, that's great!" Shu Chu turned around.  Feng Xiaozhi looked at himself with a smile and couldn't help but smile.  Said: "If it were so easy to die, I would have died hundreds of times!"

    "It's really gratifying to see my old friend again!" Feng Xiaozhi smiled heartily, but imitated Feng Zhu and jumped in front of the car, pulled up the whip, and actually drove the car himself.

    The soldiers patrolling the city were surprised when they saw that their landlord would drive the chariot himself.  Wondering who the people in the car were.

    Shu Chu also sat in front of the car and said with a smile: "How are you doing lately?"

    "Okay?" Feng Xiaozhi couldn't hear this word the most, and said with a wry smile: "With Qi's 500,000-strong army pressing down on the border in the north, and Fang Qinghe controlling most of the country's troops in the south, I can't live my life anymore!"

    "How could it be? I heard from the people on the road that the four princes were destined to fight against Qi in the north, fight against the rebels in the south, and use soldiers like gods. The homeless people all rushed to the north of the Yangtze River. They all talked about the four princes in the north of the Yangtze River.  Under the prince¡¯s rule, a mouthful of food is indispensable!¡±

    Feng Xiaozhi acted as the coachman himself, and the crowds dodged all the way. Out of awe, no one dared to block the carriage's path.

    "The troops of the Northern Qi Dynasty gathered at Tiexiong Pass have exceeded 500,000. Fang Qinghe even transferred 100,000 elite Western troops from the western front. I am very tight on both the northern and southern fronts. Maybe one day I will become the thirteenth  The younger brother is imprisoned at the age of 10, Brother Shu, please stop teasing me!"

    "Northern Qi didn't use force, probably because they wanted to wait for Southern Chu to fall into chaos before attacking all at once. Xili was also keeping an eye on him. It's ridiculous that Fang Qinghe still mobilized troops from the western front. He was completely ignorant of life and death!" Feng Xiaozhi said in his words.  Full of bitterness, this civil strife will drag Nanchu into a place of eternal disaster.

    Shu Chu smiled. He couldn't help much with these state affairs. He changed the subject and said, "Has anything strange happened recently? Like an earthquake!"

    "Don't you know? Seven days ago, a huge earthquake occurred in Jizhou, Northern Qi Dynasty. The bad land is thousands of miles away, and we are here. We can also feel the aftershocks of the earth. Lantian, the chief guard of Qi, issued an edict to blame himself, but still refused to withdraw his troops!  "

    Jeju?  It seems that that is where the so-called Divine Stone of Disillusionment appears.

    Not long after, we arrived at the emperor's palace in Zhenjiang, which now serves as the Jiangbei military headquarters.

    When Ye Shu and Lian Hua stepped out of the carriage, the guarding soldiers were stunned. They stood like logs with their eyes fixed for a moment. They had never seen such fairies before, and there were two of them at a time.

    Although he already knew that there must be a beautiful woman in the carriage, Feng Xiaozhi still took a breath and finally understood his aunt's behavior.

    "Brother Shu, I really envy you. I have no chance to enjoy the beauty and wine anymore!" Feng Xiaozhi let out a long sigh.

    After arranging for the two fairies to stay, Shu Chu asked Feng Xiaozhi alone about Tiqi and Zixuan.

    The news is not too bad. Tiqi appeared in Luofengang two months ago. After going down the mountain, he attracted Fang Qinghe's attention. He sent several thousand-man teams to hunt him down, but he didn't want to be killed by Tiqi in Yunfengling.  After playing to death, the total number of five thousand-man teams returned was less than a thousand.  The emperor was furious,Thirty thousand troops were sent to blockade the lower line of Yunfengling Mountain. The situation of Tiqi was not very good.

    As for Yun Zixuan, according to the news from Feng Xiaozhi's people hiding in the capital, she controlled the remaining power of Yun Mansion and designed a series of assassinations. Rebellious ministers serving Fang Qinghe were assassinated from time to time. Fang Qinghe's great  In anger, he searched the whole city several times, but failed to capture many valuable people.

    This made Shu Chu a little worried. Most people were not afraid. They were afraid that Luo Xuemeng would take action personally, and Zixuan might be in danger.

    At the reception banquet in the evening, Feng Xiaozhi introduced a large number of young officers. Naturally, these people fully supported Feng Xiaozhi. Even those who did not support him had already been purged by the latter.  The second prince is about thirty years old, and he looks quite majestic, but he is the kind of person who has no scheming intentions.

    Ye Shu stole the show at the banquet. Dressed in a snow-white dress, she was a fairy in her own right, but she showed off her natural charm and deceived a group of officers into turning around, witnessing her charm time and again.  As for Fairy Lianhua, she never leaves the range of ten steps of output, and she doesn't pay much attention to those who strike up a conversation, so her popularity is far less than that of Yesu.

    Shu Chu thought for a while and decided to go to the capital within the next two days. He could put aside the matter of the God of Disillusionment Stone first.

    "Brother-in-law, you are a playboy. You have forgotten your sister, haven't you?" Shu Chu's eyes lit up, and the little boy stood beside him, staring at him fiercely.

    "Zi'er, long time no see. How are you doing here?" Shu Chu knelt down and said with a smile to Zi'er.

    "No, Zi'er misses her father, mother, and sister! But Sister Feng Zhu told Zi'er that both her father and mother are dead, and only her sister is still in danger!" Zi'er blinked, with mist in her bright eyes.  , looking very aggrieved.

    How could this Fengzhu say it so bluntly?

    "Don't worry Zi'er, okay? My brother-in-law will go and bring my sister back in two days!" Seeing Zi'er again, Shu Chu felt friendly and felt pity in his heart. He turned his head slightly, and not far away, Feng Ren was looking at himself.  Look this way, with sarcasm in your eyes!

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 166: Love can be redeemed

    "How have you been these days?" Shu Chu asked Feng Yan with a faint smile.

    "I'm fine, don't worry!" Staring at Shu Chu fiercely, Feng Yan sneered and said, "I thought someone was dead, but it turned out that I was hugging him, so happy!" Who was jealous?  Already?  The strong sour taste is really sour to the bones.

    "Auntie is not well at all. She has been crying all night!" Zi'er said the same thing without hesitation and pointed out the beauty's weakness without politeness.

    Who is crying in the dark night and regretting it?  When the man who wanted to please him disappeared into the darkness, the string in his heart was ruthlessly plucked.  I thought he was the scoundrel man I hated, but as he disappeared and there was no news again, my heart became sadder and sadder every day. I often regretted it. Why didn't I accept it in the first place?  Or, as long as it's not so ruthless, it won't hurt so much in the dark night.

    When did the heartstrings open? Fengzhu often thought about this question when he was alone. Was it teasing unscrupulously when they first met?  Or when trapped in a tight siege, do you still rush to your side to block the enemy for yourself?  Those who live and die together will not be there again in the future, right?

    The sweetness and sourness brought by that kiss in the wind always make my cheeks redden when I recall it, but every time I think about the possibility that the person I kissed may never come back, my heart hurts terribly.  It turns out that the door that I thought was tightly closed has been quietly opened at some point.

    "I thought that when I saw you again, you would throw yourself into my arms without hesitation. But, I was wrong. Please forgive me for my past rudeness, and express my sincere apologies for the abruptness I caused you. If you can, you can  I have never seen this person before. Anyway, I will leave tomorrow." Shu Chu sighed softly.  The tone was extremely 'sad', and I felt quite moved in my heart.  Unfortunately, there is no news, and Zixuan is in crisis. If the woman who is close to him does not go to rescue him, is he still going to be heartlessly entangled with a woman who talks coldly to him?  Therefore, whatever needs to be resolved should be resolved as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to get entangled anymore.  Of course, he hopes to deal with Feng Yan.  Rather than break up.

    The face of the originally cold and arrogant woman turned pale at this moment. She raised her eyes and looked at the man's hard face who was only a few feet away in disbelief, but her heart was dripping with blood as if it had been cut open.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmb????????????????????????????????????Do

    "I thought that when I saw you again, you would never look back!" A touch of rosy color appeared on the woman's pale face.  Asked: "Do you really think so?"

    Shu Chu had a slight sweat on his forehead. Feng Zhu no longer wore men's clothes. Now that he saw a pure woman's dress, he looked even more delicate and charming.  Is it a woman who pleases herself?

    "Hey, I like you and am willing to stay with you forever. But there are other women around me." Shu Chu felt that he was really despicable.  But it¡¯s not a big deal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, right?

    Feng Zhu laughed. Although he was usually proud and autistic, now that he had heard the confession of the person he liked, he had no intention of pursuing it further.  He deliberately glared at Shu Chu, who was pretentious, and said with a smile: "You have such a good idea, but you have always given up, so what excuse can you make?" After saying that, Yingying held Shu Chu's hand and put her mouth close to his ear.  side.  He whispered: "Did you think that kissing you would be the end of it?"

    "Well, if you feel like you're at a disadvantage, then I'll kiss you back!" Shu Chu smiled and was about to put his mouth over her.

    "Shame, my sister and father are so shameless, I want to kiss Aunt Hefeng." Khan, the seniority is messed up. Before Zi'er could finish her words, she was kicked aside.

    "Hey, Brother Shu, I don't know whether I should call you uncle or something else from now on!" Feng Xiaozhi sighed softly, peeking at the rosy-faced Feng Yan, and snickered.

    "Of course it's my uncle, he's a bastard if he doesn't take advantage of him!" Shu Chu winked at Feng Xiaozhi and said with a winking smile.

    "Then uncle, you might as well go to the backyard. It's very clean there and no one will disturb you!"

    "Fuck you, Feng Xiaozhi, you deserve a beating, don't you?" Feng Yan blushed and kicked Feng Xiaozhi.

    After taking a few glances at the generals, officials, and gentry at the banquet, while everyone was amazed at Ye Shu, Shu Chu chuckled, took Feng Zhu's hand and ran towards the backyard. Wouldn't he be a bastard if he didn't take advantage of him?  It¡¯s easy to pass time in the non-human world, but it¡¯s also very stressful.

    He casually broke into a clean room and drove away the maids inside. Feng Zhi frowned. She had a premonition that something was going to happen. She asked Shu Chu: "What do you want to do?"

    Shu Chu smiled maliciously and said, "What do you think? It's dark now and I'm full of wine and food. What should I do?"

    "Where did those two beauties you brought with you come from?" the woman asked.It's the same thing when a man is in heat, and he will lose his sense. Fortunately, Feng Zhu knew what he was thinking and put down his unnecessary pride in time, but Shu Chu was in terrible shape at the moment.

    "Look behind you!" Under the invasion of Shu Chu's malicious hands, Feng Yan gasped repeatedly.

    "Even if the King of Heaven is here, I still have to do what needs to be done!" Shu Chu said, but suddenly he was startled. The door was closed tightly, but in front of the door, there was an extra-human fairy.

    In the rush of desire, Shu Chu actually forgot about this master, and Shu Chu felt a little confused.

    "Sir, what are you doing?" Lianhua asked curiously.

    "Hey, a fairy who is not stained by dirt, naturally doesn't know what this kind of thing is. Shu Chu couldn't help but wonder what would happen if there was a threesome.

    "Cough, cough!" Shu Chu stuttered and said, "Lianhua (that's what I call it after getting familiar with it), we are playing a game. If you are okay, can you leave for a while?"

    "Oh, what a good place!" Lianhua turned around and left, without opening the door, she just walked through the door. Khan, Shu Chu and Feng Yan looked at each other in confusion.

    "She's not a ghost, is she?" Feng Zhu asked in surprise.

    Shu Chu smiled and said: "Is there such a good-looking ghost?"

    Feng Xi shook his head, and Shu Chu's hand climbed up to her chest again and started kneading it.  "She is a fairy who is not stained by the mortal world!"

    "You too!" Flattery is a skill that men can master. With Shu Chu's efforts, pieces of clothes flew out, leaving only a touching cry, and he stretched his hands towards the Taoyuan resort.

    "Ah! It hurts." As she gradually adapted, the woman began to twist wildly. This was the first time in more than ten years, and she seemed to be making up for what she had left behind.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 167 A Gathering of Experts

    Shu Chu came to the capital alone. Feng Zhu and Lianhua all wanted to follow Shu Chu, but Shu Chu refused.  First, this journey may not be smooth, and secondly, he does not need a woman's help. Shu Chu has benefited a lot from the trip to the sky, and it should be easy to deal with Luo Xue Niang.

    ??The white horse and the light fur are criss-crossing all the way.

    At the north gate of the capital, people waiting to enter the city formed a long queue. Shu Chu rushed in and shouted from a distance: "Eight hundred miles, hurry up, give way quickly!"

    The people evaded one after another, and the soldiers guarding the city were extremely confused. When did the soldiers on the front line become so well-dressed?  Suspicious, but not daring to stop him, Shu Chu galloped into the city gate, but suddenly reined in his horse and shouted loudly: "Luoxuemeng, Fang Qinghe, it's time to settle our accounts!" A voice filled with internal energy could be heard.  Come out, most of the capital can hear this sound.

    This scene is somewhat similar to when Luo Xuexiang first came to the capital.

    The soldiers at the gate of the city were shocked. Someone with a higher official position had already recognized Shu Chu and did not dare to come to stop him. He just spread the news immediately.

    "Puch!" Following a crisp laugh, a woman's laughter came from a carriage.

    Shu Chu turned his head and saw that the curtains of the gorgeous carriage were pulled out to reveal the smile of a mature woman. The woman looked very soft and charming, and she was of the coquettish type, making people fall in love at first sight.  Little DD immediately raised his head and saluted.  Beside the carriage, many guards stared at Shu Chu.

    Duandi looks familiar, who is this woman?

    "Commander Shu is so arrogant. I'm afraid others won't know you're here!" The woman smiled charmingly at Shu Chu and said.

    Shu Chu couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and said, ¡°Little girl, do you recognize me?¡±

    "Pfft!" The woman was at least twenty-five or six years old, but Shu Chu called her a little girl. With a smile, flowers bloomed.  But then he frowned again and his face sank.  There was a lot of resentment in his autumn-like eyes, "Your Excellency, Commander Shu, forgets things so much. He doesn't even remember who is in the slave family?"

    "Are we familiar?" Shu Chu felt a little impressed, but couldn't remember who she was.

    The woman did not answer, but said: "The Royal Forest Army is here, Commander Shu, please wish yourself well!" As he said that, the coachman drove the carriage to one side.

    One end of the long street.  A large number of royal guards rushed over, and the leader was a young nobleman. Shu Chu recognized him as the sixth son of the Ximen family, but he had forgotten his name. He had met him once before under the watch of Lao Jun.

    Shu Chu jumped off the horse.  Patting the horse away, he strode towards it.

    Shu Chu is not a murderer, but he has some debts that must be recovered.

    Seeing Shu Chu approaching, the sixth young master of the Ximen family became a little nervous, but he recognized Shu Chu.  Even those who have some status in Nan Chu don¡¯t know that Shu Chu is even possible.

    This group of imperial guards only had about three hundred people, and they were patrolling left and right. However, they heard Shu Chu's long shout and rushed over.

    After looking at the Xu Zhanxu sword, Shu Chu smiled and said: "The sword is a good sword, you can drink the enemy's blood! Although I don't want to kill people, but if anyone wants to kill me, it's not my wish!"

    Pretending to be pretentious, the Sixth Young Master snorted coldly.  Wave.  Let his men come and die.

    The Chaos Cloak Sword was used to the extreme, under the sword shadows one after another.  Countless streams of blood spurted out, Shu Chudi's figure looked like a ghost, and countless people fell down like killing a chicken to cut grass.

    Thousands of enemies may not have existed before, but from today on, it is no longer just a legend. In just a moment, three hundred imperial guards fell to the ground. The sixth young master took a breath of cold air and did not look back.  After running away, Shu Chu didn't bother to catch up and continued walking forward.

    Use blood to honor the dead Yun Zhongtian?

    Using blood to call Yun Zixuan?

    Along the way, there were no more obstacles for the soldiers. I don¡¯t know if they had received any orders or were avoiding them because of fear.

    To the east of the Imperial City, Yuliu Street is an empty street, but there are many people blocking the way in front.  Shu Chu chose this road specifically because it passed Luo Xuexiang's mansion.

    The Praetorian Guards?  Hey, still using a crossbow.

    Shu Chu stepped into the shooting range, and the locust-like crossbow arrows rained down like rain. Thousands of arrows were fired at once, covering the sky and the sun. There was no other gap in the entire long street.

    ¡°Seize, seize, seize!¡± The sound could be heard endlessly, and crossbow arrows were nailed into the walls, doors, and windows.

    However, the crossbow arrows hit three feet in front of Shu Chu and melted away without exception. Those with sharp eyes saw that the crossbow arrows were being refined by the high temperature in front of Shu Chu.

    "He's not a human! A ghost, a god!" The shouts continued, and the imperial guards who lost their fighting spirit fled one after another. In the blink of an eye, no one was seen.

    "You are finally back."??" With a cold voice, Luoxuemeng, still dressed in black robes, appeared on the long street. Behind him, there were six monks in yellow clothes. Only six of the twelve monks remained in the last battle.  .

    Shu Chu turned a blind eye to Luo Xuemeng¡¯s words, but suddenly turned around.

    On the street we just walked behind, there was an old monk.

    ??The old monk is skinny and dry, as if he has no piece of flesh. His eyebrows are completely white, and his wide white cassock is fluttering in the wind.

    "Mr. Chu, how are you doing after five years of separation?" The old monk's voice was like a drum in the evening and a bell in the morning, like the gentle spring breeze.

    Shu Chu raised his eyebrows and even invited this monk out. Did Luo Xuemeng turn out to be waiting for him?

    "This time, you can't leave again!" This time it was not Luo Xuemeng, but Fang Qinghe. Behind him, seven old men holding swords followed, walking this way.

    "Wonderful, Zen Master of Konoha in the Western Region, Seven Elders of Meishan in the Central Plains, what kind of surprises can you bring me?" Shu Chu clapped his hands and laughed, and said loudly.

    "Haha, Chu Tianshu, is Sajia a surprise for you?" Following a voice that sounded like a bell, a man stood prominently on the roof of the street, his blue robe fluttering in the wind, like an unsheathed knife.  Point to the sky.

    "Of course, Wang Shenming, are you here to avenge your son?" Shu Chu laughed, leaning on the ground with his sword, and said wildly.

    "My son Yifeng died under your sword. Although it was a sneak attack, there is no difference between life and death. He died with a sword that was better than his. There is nothing to say to the Sa family. However, the Sa family heard that Chu Tianshu is the most respected person in the world. The Sa family thinks very much.  See it!"

    In fact, although Shu Chu is carefree on the surface, he is suffering in his heart. These people have nothing to do. Are they all concentrated in the capital of Nanchu?  Just one Meishan Seventh Elder, Shu Chu three months ago could not defeat him, and now Fang Qinghe and Luo Xueyan were added to him.  There is also Konoha from the Kuzhu Temple in the Western Region, and Wang Shenming, the father of Wang Yifeng, the number one master in the Northern Qi Dynasty. Hey, the lineup is so powerful that it is truly unparalleled in the world.

    " Based on martial arts alone, Shu Chu, who was known as the Sword God three years ago, may not be Konoha's opponent, Wang Shenming.

    "Haha, it's really lively. Such a grand occasion is unprecedented, how could Heng miss it?" Following the clear voice, two figures stood gracefully on the building on the other side of the long street.

    "Heng Qixin, you have been like a coward for the past three months, and now you are finally willing to show up?" When Fang Qinghe saw the two people in the house, his face turned slightly aside. Standing next to Heng Qixin was Shu Chu's acquaintance, Nan Chu  The number one master Li Ruojie.

    It¡¯s so damn lively, but all in all, Shu Chu¡¯s side is still at an absolute disadvantage.

    With this level of confrontation, it would seem dispensable for someone other than a top master to fight the Monk in Yellow Clothes.

    "Brother Heng, Brother Li, you're all right!" Shu Chu smiled at Heng Qixin, and Li Ruojie waved, but he was wondering how the two of them got together.

    "Let's stop talking nonsense and let me meet the Sword God for a while first!" The king god on the roof flew down and slashed with his sword. The supreme and fierce sword energy burst out of the air.  Comparable.

    Before the sword energy even approached Shu Chu, the house opposite Wang Shenming had been split into two. Countless pieces of dust and earthwork flew away, and Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie floated out and landed on the street.

    The target of this knife is Shu Chu, but the disaster in the fish pond is so shocking. How should Shu Chu, who is resisting head-on, deal with it?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Five-color spiritual power spurts out. There are no fancy tricks, no superfluous moves, only the simplest head-on collision. A master of this level only pays attention to momentum and strength.

    ¡°Boom!¡± With a sound, Wang Shenming flew out in the air, flipped several somersaults in succession, and landed on the roof again.

    Shu Chu remained motionless, but there was a big pit on the ground, and he was standing in the pit.

    "Okay, okay, you are indeed worthy of the title of Sword God! How about joining me again?" In the midst of the roar, Wang Shenming swung out his sword again. Different from the previous sword, this sword was like a galaxy turned upside down, in the lonely void,  The stars wrapped Shu Chu inside.

    "Deadly murderous intention, dangerous situation everywhere."

    Shu Chu stood in silence, but suddenly closed his eyes.

    In that galaxy, where is the origin?  What is the origin that does not exist for no reason and is based on internal strength and sword skills?

    Can¡¯t find it?  That doesn't matter, it only takes that one point to break the knife, which is where the flaw lies.  What about creating an origin?

    "Zheng!" There was a sound, and the tip of the sword was cut, and the nothingness composed of five spiritual powers was imprisoned.

    "Roar!", Wang Shenming's body fell heavily to the ground as if his wings were broken.

    "Ah!" Everyone exclaimed, only two moves, life and death?

    Fang Qinghe felt chills running down his spine and nightmares of falling snow.Incredibly, Konoha recited Amitabha, and the Seven Elders of Meishan looked at each other.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 168 Konoha Zen Master

    "Shu Chu, you have become stronger!" Heng Qixin sighed, but his smile was a bit bitter. He was already over forty, and Shu Chu was only twenty-six years old. I originally thought that the difference was not that big, but now it seems that it is.  Falling further and further away.  Heng Qi thought to himself that if he wanted to kill Wang Shenming, it would take less than a thousand moves to determine the outcome.  But in fact, in front of Shu Chu, he only used two moves.

    Li Ruojie laughed, looking very happy.

    Fang Qinghe looked back at the Seven Elders of Meishan and signaled that it was their turn to take action.  The seventh elder walked out slowly, his steps indescribably slow.

    The Seven Elders of Meishan were shocked. They participated in blocking Chu Tianshu three months ago, but they never thought that in just three months, their strength has reached this level. Could it be that Chu Tianshu didn't use his full strength last time?

    Taking away the Qi, Shu Chu killed Wang Shenming, which shocked all the masters present. At their level, their minds were already immersed in the realm of Gujing Bubo, but now, the momentum is unconsciously  However, the center has become shorter, which is a fatal blow to the fight.

    "Amitabha, this poor monk has opened his eyes now. Don't the sword at the back of Donor Chu have the power to break the void?" Konoha proclaimed the Buddha's name, which pulled everyone's minds out of shock.

    "Master, thank you for your praise. This kid is far from that step yet!" Shu Chu was quite afraid of Konoha. There is no magical power between Buddhism and Taoism.  In the past, Shu Chu was no match for Zhang Jixian. Although Konoha's aura was not strong, Shu Chu could feel the vast realm against him.  It's hard to win.

    "Seven elders, can you give this round to the poor monk?" Konoha's words were addressed to the seventh elders of Meishan. The seventh elders of Meishan were hesitant. Those who wield swords pay most attention to the sword's intention. Although they do not  As for being scared away by Shu Chu's sword, he was also afraid that he would follow in the footsteps of Wang Shenming.

    The older the person is.  The desire for life is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Since the master wants to take action, we should retreat!" The red-faced old man headed by Meishan Seven Elders felt relieved.  I wish someone would come to snatch this battle. At least, they can watch from the side, so that I can be more confident when I take action again.

    "Master, please!" Shu Chu respected Konoha very much. Think about it, the twelve yellow-robed monks from Kuzhu Temple were only the third generation disciples.  This is already so impressive. Konoha, known as the most eminent monk of Bitter Bamboo, will only become stronger and more terrifying.

    "You're welcome, donor" As soon as he finished speaking, Konoha's figure rose slowly like a roc spreading its wings, exuding a strong and solemn aura. A red sun looked particularly dazzling behind Konoha.  .

    "Great Sun Wheel Heart Technique. Be careful, Donor Chu!" He shouted loudly, like a lion's roar. The person who was slightly uneasy was made uneasy by this solemn roar, and the light of the red sun became extremely strong.

    Shu Chu felt that his eyes were pierced by strong light, and he couldn't see where the monk was at all, and he was shocked.  The five kinds of spiritual power were transported to the extreme, forming the strongest defense in front of and behind the body.

    Under the red sun, it was extremely hot, and the fire spirit seemed particularly active. He simply closed his eyes, released his consciousness, and concentrated on feeling where the old monk was.

    As soon as he released his spiritual consciousness, Shu Chu suddenly felt something bad, as if he was flying into the void, and the surrounding area was empty.  silent.  Ignore or even think nothing of it.  This monk's magical powers are truly astonishing.

    It¡¯s not like the sword that King Cai Ming used just now.  The void between the stars is a flaw.  Under the old monk's Great Sun Wheel Heart Technique, the surroundings are all void. All people, things, and even himself have been buried in the void. How can he distinguish or even fight back?

    Sweat dripped down, Shu Chu knew that he wouldn¡¯t have much time left for him, and if he couldn¡¯t find a way to solve it, the result would be ugly.

    "Broken!" With a loud shout, Shu Chu danced wildly with the Void-cutting Sword. Since he couldn't find a way to break it, let's use the void against the void and use the most unbearable confinement!

    In the eyes of the people around him, Shu Chu's movements at this moment were very strange. In the arrogant sword wind, Shu Chu, who was covered in cold sweat, thought he was a madman dancing in a panic.

    Time seemed to have stood still, and everything around him was imprisoned, including the light of the red sun and all the magical powers of Konoha Zen Master.

    However, Shu Chu's heart was beating wildly. He had indeed broken Konoha's magical power. However, after being confined in this space, he lost his fighting power and could not fight back. What's more, he could no longer fight against the enemy.

    "Amitabha, donor, I have failed!" Konoha suddenly said: "The power of the void is beyond my ability!"

    Shu Chu let out a long sigh of relief, and the hand holding the sword became weak. In the style of a master, he was willing to admit defeat.  In fact, from the beginning to the end, Konoha was floating in place, not even half a step closer to Shu Chu. If Shu Chu floated forward as soon as he finished using the confinement space, then Shu Chu would have no choice but to be killed.

    "Master, please show me mercy. I'm very grateful to Shu!" Shu Chu responded with a respectful gesture.It is full of sincerity.

    "Oh, Donor Chu is worthy of being called the God of Swords. Kuzhu Temple's lax followers have brought a lot of trouble to the Donor. I apologize here!" Konoha laughed, and his skinny face was full of kindness at this moment.  Harmony and calmness.

    "Master doesn't blame the boy, it's already made the boy happy. Master, there is no need to be polite!" Shu Chu forced a smile, circulated the spiritual energy in his body, and tried to restore his condition in the shortest time.

    "I hope that if the benefactor has time, he will come to the Kuzhu Temple in the Western Region as a guest. The poor monk will welcome you!" After greeting Shu Chu, Konoha shouted to the yellow-clothed monk in the distance: "A few evil disciples, why don't you go back with me?"

    Baoshu and the others walked over dejectedly and followed behind Konoha and left.

    Fang Qinghe gritted his teeth and spent a lot of effort to invite Konoha, but then left like this, what did he think of himself?  However, he had no choice but to watch helplessly. He was facing a powerful enemy, so why not provoke him?

    "Haha, it's so funny. It's solved like this?" Hengqi laughed several times and said, "Fang Qinghe, your helpers are almost gone, what else do you have to rely on now?"

    "That's not necessarily the case!" Luo Xuemeng said quietly, "You may not understand many things!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A black fog appeared on the street, and a few ugly neighing sounds, a few behemoths rushed out.

    "Netherworld Dragon?" Shu Chu sneered slightly, has Luo Xue Meng exhausted his tattooing skills?

    These Nether Dragons swooped towards Shu Chu and the others. The three of them did not dodge and took action one after another. Their swords and swords swayed and countless ice cubes shattered to the ground.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 169 Too conceited

    The three Netherworld dragons fell one after another under the destruction of the sword energy. These dead creatures had no effect on masters like them. Unless they could condense infinite numbers like Mowglis, they would not pose much of a threat.

    Luo Xuemeng didn¡¯t care, and nodded lightly towards Fang Qinghe. The Seven Elders of Meishan floated out. Seven swords and seven people flew around, and countless intertwining figures enveloped the three enemies in the field.

    There is no reservation in the Qijue Sword Formation. In a duel of this level, any attempt to hold back would be a recipe for death.

    Gold and silver, copper and iron tin foil, seven swords, seven swords, seven swordsmanship, for a while, do not discern the sky.

    "Ding, ding, ding!" The sound of swords clashing could be heard endlessly. However, in Shu Chu's view, the sword formation this time was completely different from the last time they fought.  The last time they fought in the snow and fog, the Seventh Elder looked down on him and failed to form an encirclement, so he broke into the formation and escaped.  But this time, there was no holding back.

    Xiao Zongdou, who had not yet recovered his combat power, was having a hard time dealing with it. The figure of Qi Lao moved back and forth, making it difficult to see who was who, and he did not know what kind of sword intent the next sword was dealing with.

    This sword is calm, but the next sword is erratic and its traces cannot be found. Zhengqi Junzuo is endlessly changing.  The strange thing is Nangong Hongyan's paper sword. The thin paper sword has no shadow at all. It seems to have no shadow at all, but it can cause bone-gnawing wounds. The zhenqi on the paper sword is also cold and vicious.  It is very difficult to expel this kind of infuriating energy.

    In the blink of an eye, I don¡¯t know how many moves have been changed, and the three of Shu and Chu stood in three directions.  He left his back to his companions for defense to reduce the pressure on himself and his companions. However, the Qijue Sword Formation was a combination of the ways of heaven and man. It was so miraculous that all three of them were more or less injured.

    Both Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie had body-protecting Qi to defend themselves. The injuries were not serious, but it was painful for Shu Chu.  The continuous duels with Wang Mingshen and Konoha consumed most of the spiritual energy.  Although he can replenish it at all times, it is a bit weak at this time, and Nangong Hongyan's paper sword greets him more often.

    If he keeps going like this, he will be consumed sooner or later. Shu Chu took a long breath, slashed diagonally with his sword, and swung away the incoming copper sword.  His mind was immersed in a state of thoughtlessness and unconsciousness, and he raised the Xuxuzhan Sword diagonally, drawing out all the fire spirits in his body.

    In the hazy mist, a person groaned.

    The pressure eased slightly, but at this moment, there was a sudden tremor under my feet, and I suddenly moved away, landing on the bluestone ground.  Several black bone spears shot out of the air, and flew through the void amidst the fierce sound of wind.

    Luo Xuexiang took action. Such a great opportunity could not be missed, but it caused some chaos for Shu Chu and the others.  The real effect is not very great.  After all, Shu and Chu are the top masters in the world.

    Luo Xuexiang smiled coldly and used some weird spells from time to time, causing a lot of wounds to Shu Chu and the others.

    If this continues, all three of them will have to stay here. Shu Chu smiled bitterly, damn the wheel battle, which has brought him to this point.

    The Xuxu-Zhan sword was handed out in a hurry, and he exchanged swords with one of the seven elders, and both of them let out a muffled groan.

    "Let's go!" Shu Chu shouted.  The mermaid jumped out.  Two swords passed through his ribs, twisting and turning in the air.  Passed through the intersection of two swords.

    Countless sword shadows are floating in the air, and the sword energy is dense. Every step it takes will be extremely hidden and kill several turns in the air, but it has to fall to the ground.

    If it had been in the past, it would not have been very difficult to forcefully break into such a sword formation. The body-protecting true energy, and then the cloaked sword, relying on the powerful spiritual energy, would have been enough to break out safely, but when we fought against Konoha just now,  The confinement really consumed too much spiritual energy, and Shu Chu could not forcefully break out of the formation.

    A few more wounds were added to the body, and it seemed that one could hear the faint laughter of the Seven Elders of Meishan, smiling somewhat proudly.  Originally, they were shocked by Shu Chu's swordsmanship in killing Wang Shenming, but now it seems that Shu Chu's strength is no more than this.

    On the other side, Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie wanted to break into the formation but couldn't. After all, the Seven Elders of Meishan were famous, and the skills of each of them were not inferior to any of them. It was their style to bully those who were more than others.  Coupled with the Luoxue Nightmare watching eagerly, this battle was very disadvantageous.

    Suddenly, Shu Chu tiptoed and floated to the side of Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie.

    The five-color brilliance skyrocketed on the Void-Slaying Sword, and the power of confinement was used again. The endless void spread and raged crazily in the shadow of the sword.

    "Ah!" While shouting, the shadow of the sword disappeared, and countless blood spurted out, dyeing the whole street dazzling red, as if flowers were in full bloom, magnificent but bloody.

    With this sword strike, all six swords except the wooden sword were broken, and the ever-changing figure disappeared quietly, leaving only the old man holding the wooden sword standing blankly, stunned and horrified.?No words can come out.

    "Let's go!" Shu Chu shouted loudly, summoned up the spiritual energy in his body, and rushed out. However, he only rushed five or six feet away and was exhausted. He fell like a kite with broken wings.

    Fortunately, two hands held him firmly, and he continued to sweep towards the ridge of the street.

    But at this moment, a hurricane suddenly rose quietly on the ridge of the roof. Amidst countless tiles flying, an earth wall suddenly grew up out of thin air. In an instant, it was more than ten feet high, blocking the path of the three of them.  Regarding Luo Xuemeng's technique, Heng Qixin was not flustered. He struck out with his palm force like a turbulent wave, and the earthen wall immediately collapsed, and the three of them rushed out.

    "Where to go?" Fang Qinghe refused to let go of such an opportunity. With his eyesight, he could see that Shu Chu was exhausted and could no longer fight. Although Heng Qingxin and Li Ruojie were not seriously injured, their actions had been affected. He would not take advantage of this opportunity.  When will it be possible to resolve these intimate concerns?

    Fang Qinghe and Luo Xuemeng moved forward quickly. Heng Qixin and Li Ruojie shouted, but they were blocked by the earth wall again. Their speed was inevitably slowed down, and they were soon caught up.

    "Give back my brother's life!" The old man with wooden sword, his beard and halberd spread out, seemed to be in a crazy state. He rushed out crazily and ran towards everyone.

    "Brother Heng, you take Shu Chu away first! I'll take the lead!" Li Ruojie made a prompt decision and let go of Shu Chu's hand. He turned in the air, took the Xuchu Sword from Shu Chu's hand, and stood on the ridge of the roof.

    "Brother Li, be careful!" Heng Qixin warned without hesitation, grabbed Shu Chu and flew out like an arrow.

    "Shu Chu, Bihe Xiaoyuan, there is someone you are looking for!" Li Ruojie's mysterious voice reached Shu Chu's ears, making him feel sad.

    In the end, I was still too conceited, thinking that I could conquer the capital alone with one man and one sword. I never thought that it would end like this. It didn't matter that I died, but Li Ruojie lost his life.

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Final Chapter The end of laziness

    Youhu turned a few corners, and a person suddenly appeared on the roof ridge in front of him. Hengqi looked at it intently, but it was a woman. Her true age could not be seen clearly. At first impression, this woman was extremely beautiful, with long hair.  Dancing with the wind, beside her was a young man in his twenties, Fang Yueming.

    He could clearly see the enemy's appearance at a glance. Heng Qixin didn't even pause for a moment, but his body became much faster and he was rushing forward.

    "Leave me here!" The woman shouted, her voice was extremely soft. That softness seemed to touch the weakest part of the heart, making people unable to help but subconsciously obey her words.

    Heng Qixin is beyond the reach of ordinary people. The long knife slashed out diagonally. The woman's slender fingers danced rapidly, and several thin and invisible milky white silk threads spiraled out, facing Heng Qixin's long knife.

    The devil's domineering energy surged out, and it was all vented under this sword. When fighting against the Seven Elders of Meishan, Heng Qixin felt that he was powerless and had nowhere to go. Just when he was feeling aggrieved, this woman came to stop him and made up his mind to give her a blow.  A profound lesson, in Heng Qixin's heart, there was never any thought of pity for her.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as those silk threads touched the long knife, they immediately wrapped around the knife. It was soft and seemed to have no power, but all the sword energy was cut into the air. In my ears, I heard the charming voice of the woman: "Master Hengmen is so cruel.  Heart, is the slave family so unsightly?"

    Heng Qixin snorted coldly, suddenly loosened his fingers, touched the tiles on the house with his toes, simply abandoned the knife and rushed forward.

    There was a sudden rustling sound on one side, but it was Fang Yueming who took action.  Heng Qixin sneered: "Junior is looking for death!" With just a slight touch, Fang Yueming couldn't bear the power of the devil and spun out.

    Several more threads were shot from between the slender fingers, across the palm of the hand, two threads broke in response, and countless threads rose into the sky, flying one after another.  There was a continuous spring rain.

    The true energy bursts out, and the Hengqi Xin Dao Qi is continuous.  On the ridge of the roof, tiles scattered in all directions.

    This woman was so powerful that it was already difficult to break the seemingly endless threads. Heng Qixin felt that he would not be able to deal with her for a while. Moreover, there were pursuers behind him, so he had better retreat first.

    He flew out of the scope covered by the silk thread.  Heng Qixin didn't look back. He was as fast as the wind and passed a street corner in an instant, dropping the woman who was blocking him some distance away.

    "Brother Heng, why does this scene seem familiar?" Shu Chu, who had his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened his eyes and asked with a smile.

    "Of course, the sunset on Fenggang will be the same as today. Anyone who gets involved with the monster Luoxuemeng will be very troublesome!"

    "Oh, stop it!" Shu Chu said suddenly.

    "What did you say?" Heng Qi said in shock.

    "stop!"

    "You want to die?" Even though Heng Qixin said so, he still stopped moving forward.

    Heng Qixin pulled the hand that held his collar once more, and Shu Chu stood at the corner of the street, his face looking very pale.  There was no trace of redness, and it seemed that he was so badly injured that he could not even stand firmly.

    As soon as they stopped, the pursuers from behind immediately caught up, but Li Ruojie was not among them.

    Closing his eyes for a moment, Shu Chu let out a sigh, and Li Ruojie revealed that he was dead.  In this battle, he was defeated.  It had nothing to do with him originally.  Even, considered an enemy.  Now he is dying because of himself.

    With a slight wave of his hand, a branch of the sycamore tree beside the street fell into his hand.

    The first one to arrive was the woman, as delicate as a flower, with a full smile on her lips. Fang Qingyan, one of the few masters of the Fang family, was no less than Fang Qinghe, but she was exactly what she saw when she said goodbye to Zixuan last time in the capital.  The woman who blocked him.

    She was smiling to herself when she suddenly saw the branch that Shu Chu had broken off with his hand, and her expression suddenly changed. Only a few small buds sprouted on the dry branches, and they were a little green with a hint of spring.

    She didn¡¯t make a move, and Shu Chu didn¡¯t make a move either. Heng Qixin was a little confused and didn¡¯t make a move either.

    Immediately afterwards, the only remaining members of the Seven Elders of Meishan arrived, followed by Fang Qinghe and Luo Xuemeng who were not slower at all.

    "It's time to end everything!" A sigh seemed to be saddened by the complexity of the world. Shu Chu stood on the street, his lonely figure like catkins in the wind. Although he was clearly standing there, he gave people a feeling that he could never be seen through.

    The gray sky is a bit desolate, but the dense clouds have formed huge scars.

    Luo Xuexiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she actually took two steps back.

    A sword flew up one after another, like a brilliant galaxy. It was the only one of the seven elders of Meishan who took out the sword. He was grieving for the death of his brother, so he took action without saying a word.

    However, the condensed sword shadow just flashed away,In nothingness, at the old man's throat, the sycamore branches were piercing his throat. He opened his eyes wide and fell down in disbelief.

    You don¡¯t want to believe it. A person who has exhausted all his inner strength can simply pierce his own throat with a branch. How can he be willing to do so?

    "Let's go!" With a loud shout, Luo Xuemeng formed a seal, and her body immediately became weak and seemed to disappear.  However, the sycamore branch in Shu Chu's hand suddenly broke into countless pieces and flew out.

    It¡¯s hard to describe the feeling at this moment. The broken branches flying out were clearly in sight, but not very fast. However, it gave people a feeling that they didn¡¯t exist at all.

    There is no brilliance, no wind, no impression, only nothingness, or nothingness at all, a vacuum with nothing.

    It was clearly right in front of them, and it was not very fast, but they couldn't hide. Fang Qinghe, Luo Xuemeng, and Fang Qingyan were all unable to move, and they watched helplessly as the broken branch passed through their throats.

    There was not even blood, only the fallen remains.

    Is it over like this?  what is this?

    Yes, that¡¯s the end

    A crack suddenly sounded in the sky, and lightning flashed across the sky, making the world pale.

    "Shattered Void?" Heng Qixin stood behind Shu Chu, his eyes dull, how could he still have the demeanor of an overlord?

    The rain was pouring down. The rain came too suddenly, and it started to wreak havoc in the world.

    "Understood?" Shu Chu suddenly laughed.

    Heng Qixin nodded, then shook his head.

    "What is going on?" Heng Qixin asked stupidly.

    Shu Chu smiled and shook his head, "For the way of heaven, it is better to ask yourself than to ask others; it is better to ask yourself than to ask God; it is better to ask yourself than to ask the way of heaven and earth"

    Taking a step forward, Shu Chu walked straight over, leaving Heng Qixin standing blankly in the rain.

    Qingfeng Street, Xiaojia Rice Shop, Shu Chu opened the door, and the fat shopkeeper inside was standing there in a daze. When he saw Shu Chu coming in, he hurriedly greeted: "Sir, do you want to buy rice or noodles?"

    "I'm buying people" Shu Chu chuckled and went straight into the back room. The shopkeeper hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Guest, what are you doing"

    Shu Chu quickly walked through the courtyard behind the shop and walked into a small room. The face of the shopkeeper who was chasing behind him changed greatly, but he could never keep up with Shu Chu's speed. Shu Chu didn't seem to be moving very fast, but he couldn't stop him no matter what.  Not to the front.

    He opened the bookshelf and walked into the secret room along the corridor.

    "Who is it?" Someone inside shouted, and the sound of drawing swords resounded in their ears, but they saw nothing, only felt a gust of wind blowing by, and then, outside a big room at the end of the secret passage, Shu Chu gently  Withdrew the door.

    "Zixuan, you have lost a lot of weight!" Shu Chu stood at the door and chuckled at a woman inside who had her back turned to him.

    "You, Chu Lang?" Yun Zixuan suddenly turned around and saw Shu Chu standing at the door. She was stunned for a long time before she chuckled and said, "You are finally here?"

    "You know I'm coming?" Shu Chu was a little surprised.

    "Of course, who is my Chu Lang Of course he will come!"

    "Fool!" Shu Chu hugged the beauty and hugged her tightly.

    With a loud "bang!", something fell to the ground. Shu Chu stretched his arms and hugged the people at the door, "Xuan'er, Xiao Xi, you have suffered"

    Half an hour later, a calm voice sounded in the secret room: "Now, let's go home and stop caring about these shabby things, okay?"

    Seven days later, Zhenjiang City.

    "You said you won't look for that stone?" Ye Shu looked ugly and stared at Shu Chu, as if he wanted to eat him alive.

    Shu Chu nodded lightly and said: "Even if the world is destroyed, what does it have to do with me? If that old witch Wang Yuanjun wants to find me, just come and find me! What a god, I think it's nothing more than this!"

    Ye Shu suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief, rolled his eyes a few times, and said with a smile: "That's good, I just don't want to fight with the White Emperor or anything, I'm so tired!"

    "Then you go back to heaven?"

    "I won't go back. That place is so boring. Let's play here more!"

    "It's up to you" Shu Chu laughed, turned around and left the room, and went to find some beautiful wives to make out with!

    This is the end of this book. Everyone will definitely be dissatisfied with the ending, but I can¡¯t help it. I have no motivation and missed some points. I can only say thank you for your support all the time. At least I won¡¯t be a eunuch Feel free to scold me if you want.  Swear, no need to be polite

    bk

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support isIt is our biggest motivation}

 Text Looking for fun in a foreign land

    The faint fragrance lingered, and Meng Qingfeng stood with his hands solemn, not even daring to raise his head.

    He knew that behind the curtain in front of him, there was a figure who could make the entire continent shake even if he moved his feet.  Of course, this was also the person he had sworn to follow and be loyal to for the rest of his life.

    "Do you know why I asked you to come here?" A deep voice sounded, with a kind of majesty that people could not refuse.

    Meng Qingfeng trembled when he heard this, raised his head and said loudly: "I don't know!"

    "As far as I know, you are the person with the highest martial arts skills and the best swordsmanship in the entire Maple Leaf Legion. And whether you are leading troops in battle or being resourceful, you can be regarded as the best in the army!"

    "Your Majesty, thank you!" Meng Qingfeng was neither humble nor arrogant.

    "There is no need to be modest. I have sent people to investigate clearly before calling you here!" After saying that, the person behind the curtain was silent for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "The task I give you this time is to let you go to sea.  !¡±

    "Going to sea?" Meng Qingfeng's young and handsome face looked very surprised. Although the Maple Leaf Dynasty has occupied most of the continent, what are you going to sea for?  Is it to attack the enemy from the sea?

    "Don't be surprised, I actually really want to know what the overseas world is like!" Before he finished speaking, the curtain was opened by a slender and white hand, and a slightly thin figure appeared in front of Meng Qingfeng. Although thin,  However, the majesty that cannot be concealed, and the temperament of a military god who has been tempered by thousands of troops and horses rush to his face.

    "The overseas world?" Meng Qingfeng knelt down and bowed, secretly thinking about the meaning of the Maple Leaf King's words.

    "A few decades ago, I had an old friend who said that overseas was actually very exciting, and then he went on a trip. I believe that if there is a world unknown to us overseas, he must have a wonderful life there."

    Meng Qingfeng did not speak. He understood that at this moment, he only needed to listen.

    "And more than three hundred years ago, the famous emperor Lan Yunsheng also sent people to sea. So I believe my judgment is not wrong!"

    "So, I order you. Lead a thousand Maple Leaf warriors to travel to the sea!"

    "I will obey your Majesty's will!" Although he didn't quite believe the words of the king in front of him, Meng Qingfeng knew that obedience was the first priority of a soldier, so he agreed without hesitation.

    And on the East China Sea, a large ship that can carry more than 3,000 people and carry a year's worth of food and water is ready and ready to set off at any time!

    Strong winds were blowing, dark clouds shrouded the sky and earth, and it rained heavily.

    The mast on the ship creaked in the strong wind, but no one could notice it because of the wind blowing all over the sky.

    Meng Qingfeng sighed and was nailed to the deck like a javelin. His entire body was like sitting on a mountain. No matter how the storm roared, he remained unmoved.

    "Sir, let's go into the cabin!" A young soldier who looked like a child ran out of the cabin despite the strong wind. His body was blown by the strong wind and he couldn't stand up, but he still persisted and reached Meng Qingfeng's side.

    Meng Qingfeng smiled bitterly, looking at the lightning flashing across the sky, and shook his head helplessly.

    "Sir, if you don't enter the cabin, you will be blown away!" The young soldier hunched over and became anxious when he saw that the officer refused to enter the cabin.  But in the heavy wind and rain, no one could see his anxious look.

    "Li Fei, it seems our trip has come to an end!" Meng Qingfeng's voice condensed into a line in the howling wind and reached the ears of the warrior named Li Fei.

    "What the hell!" A gust of wind blew, and Li Fei couldn't stand still and floated up with the wind.

    Meng Qingfeng on the side had sharp eyes and quick hands. He hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed Li Fei who was about to be blown away by the wind.

    "I'll take you in!" Meng Qingfeng shouted, picked up the young soldier, and ran towards the cabin in two or three steps.  Even though the wind was as strong as a knife, it could not blow away his majestic body.

    "Don't come out again!" In the cabin, Meng Qingfeng put Li Fei down, patted the frightened young soldier, and then rushed towards the deck.

    The wind suddenly became stronger, and the raindrops hurt her face. Meng Qingfeng ran towards the bow of the ship.

    Suddenly there was a loud noise. After being hit by wind and rain countless times, the mast finally could not withstand the pressure and hit the deck with a bang. A hole was immediately smashed into the deck.

    A huge wave came over the deck, almost submerging the entire deck.

    "How's it going?" Meng Qingfeng ran into the captain's cabin and asked loudly.

    "It won't work!" shouted in the wind and rain, even if it was only one step away, we must use all our strength.

    At this moment, the body suddenly shook. The captain glanced at it and said in shock: "The whirlpool, it's a whirlpool! Get out of here quickly!"?? 

    The sailors have been busy, but the whirlpool is several miles wide and without its mast, the ship, which is more than twenty feet long, looks clumsy in the wind and rain.

    The hull of the ship was shaking violently, and the sailors were swaying from side to side, and soon their heads were bleeding.

    Two hours later, the sea was calm, but there was no trace of the ship!

    When he opened his eyes, Meng Qingfeng was not sure if he was dazzled. His breathing became rapid and his face immediately turned red, just because of the face that appeared in front of him.

    Meng Qingfeng wasn¡¯t sure if he was in a dream. Doesn¡¯t such a beautiful face only belong to dreams?

    Her face is flawless and her eyes are a bit small, but there is a charming charm that is hard to remove. Only her hair is a strange white color, but it does not detract from her beauty, but only adds to the thrilling beauty.

    Blinking, Meng Qingfeng bit his lips and felt the pain coming from his lips. He was sure that he was still alive, or that he was not in a dream. "Where is this?" Meng Qingfeng straightened up and asked.  .

    When the beautiful person saw Meng Qingfeng¡¯s movements, she suddenly stepped back as if she was startled, with panic in her eyes.

    "What's wrong? Where is this place?" Meng Qingfeng felt that his body was weak, stopped getting up, and continued to ask.

    The beautiful person's eyes were very strange. She looked at him as if she were looking at something novel. Her lips moved slightly, and a string of strange notes came from her mouth, but Meng Qingfeng didn't understand a single word.

    "Can you say it again, okay?" Meng Qingfeng looked at the woman in front of him expectantly and asked.

    But the woman turned around quickly as if she was frightened, and then walked out of the house.

    There was a "buzzing!" sound in Meng Qingfeng's head, and he felt that his head suddenly got bigger, because when he saw the woman turning around, she revealed a pair of pointed, long ears hidden behind her hair, like  Yes, donkey's ears are just not as big as donkey's ears.

    What surprised him even more was the pair of wings that the woman swayed in his eyes after turning around. They were indeed wings. Meng Qingfeng could swear that if his eyes hadn't always been very good and he could walk through Yang without any effort, he would have thought that  I had just woken up and my eyes were still confused.

    "What the hell!" Meng Qingfeng secretly thought, really doubting whether he was in the Kingdom of Heaven. In Yunlan Continent, it is said that kind people will go to the Kingdom of Heaven after death, where messengers from heaven shuttle between them. These messengers are all  They are very beautiful and have wings, like cicada wings.

    But looking at the place where he was, Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but smile bitterly. It was a simple and rough house, surrounded by wooden walls. However, the walls were not well built, and there were gaps in many places.  The wind blew in from time to time, making him feel a little cold when he just woke up.

    And the furnishings in this room are also very simple. Even the bed is too small for him to lie flat on his back, and there are no tables or chairs. Of course, this cannot be a scene from heaven, and Meng Qingfeng feels very real.

    After thinking for a while, Meng Qingfeng could roughly guess that he was in another land. But why were the people in this land so different from the continent where he came from?

    But now Meng Qingfeng has become a little excited. At least the mission he originally undertook was not wrong. After getting in touch with the customs and customs here, he can go back and resume his life.

    After returning to life, he can upgrade again and become the king's confidant. In his twenty-seven years of life, Gu Qingcheng, the king of Yunlan Beilu grassland, has always been his idol, even if he spends his whole life following him,  He is also willing to swear allegiance to the death.

    But Meng Qingfeng didn¡¯t know that he was already far away from his hometown. Even if he wanted to go back, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple!

    £ª£ª£ª

    Not long after, the woman who went out earlier led another person of similar appearance in. Meng Qingfeng raised his eyes and saw that both of them were extremely beautiful. When he was in his hometown, they were among a thousand women.  I couldn't see one beautiful one, but I didn't expect that now I saw two of them, both with peerless beauty.

    The latter woman, who looked older, spit out a string of notes from her mouth, and then looked at Meng Qingfeng with questioning eyes.

    Meng Qingfeng knew that he was asking if he understood. He concentrated on distinguishing each note, but was depressed to find that he did not understand any of them. Before he could answer, the woman changed another language.

    Meng Qingfeng shook his head, and there was no need to speak. Anyway, they couldn't understand what he said. The older woman changed several languages ??one after another, and Meng Qingfeng shook his head dejectedly, finding that he didn't understand even one of them.  .

    In fact, his knowledge?His hometown can be considered to be vast, but this strange continent has never been heard of in his original land, so it is not surprising that he does not understand any of it.

    After speaking in more than a dozen languages, the woman finally became discouraged. She looked at Meng Qingfeng with strange eyes for a long time, turned around and left without looking back. Meng Qingfeng sighed and looked at the girl who stayed, not knowing what to say.  what's good!

    Then they had to use gestures to talk. Although it was difficult, they gradually got used to it.

    While communicating with the woman, Meng Qingfeng suddenly heard a thunderous sound in his stomach. He lowered his head and glanced down. He suddenly felt a strong surge of hunger and couldn't help but glance at the woman awkwardly.

    The woman smiled brightly, then nodded to indicate that she understood what was going on, then turned around and left.

    Meng Qingfeng thought that this woman was taking care of him when he was unconscious for so long. Doesn¡¯t it mean that this woman helped him with things like peeing?  Moreover, he noticed that the clothes he was wearing had been changed into a set of coarse gray shorts. He touched inside and found that he was wearing nothing underneath, and his face turned red.

    After a while, the woman pushed the door open again, holding something in her arms. She walked to the bed and scattered everything in her arms on the bed.

    Meng Qingfeng watched the woman's movements. When she let go of the object in her arms, the exquisite breasts on her chest changed their shape in an instant and regained their fullness.  Seems very flexible.

    His face turned red again, and he quickly lowered his head and looked at the things placed on the bed. They were all fruits that exuded a refreshing fragrance. He took them and threw them into his mouth without caring about anything else to hide his embarrassment.

    The woman giggled and watched with interest as he devoured the fruits.

    After waiting until he was almost finished eating, Meng Qingfeng felt that his face was not so red anymore. He raised his head and looked at the woman, only to see her beautiful eyes flashing, as if she was very interested in him.

    After eating, he suddenly felt the urge to urinate. Speaking of which, he had been floating in the sea for so long and drank so much water that it was normal for him to want to solve this problem now, so he climbed up with some difficulty.  He pointed his finger at his own span, and then he realized that the meaning of this action was not quite right, and he quickly looked up.  The woman's face turned red instantly.

    He felt embarrassed and hurriedly ran towards the door, but as soon as he reached the door, he exclaimed "Ah!"

    It turned out that when he looked outside the house, he saw green leaves appearing in front of him, and when he lowered his head, he saw that it was several feet high from the ground. This house was actually built on a tree.

    This is a problem. With Meng Qingfeng's original strength, he could jump up to a height of several feet, but now that he had just woken up, his body was weak and he couldn't climb down the tree.

    The woman's laughter came from behind. Meng Qingfeng looked back and saw the woman grabbing his shoulders with her hands, and then a pair of wings behind her spread out and began to wave.

    Meng Qingfeng¡¯s feet lifted off the ground, and he was surprised to find that the woman was flying with him.  Although the body is too heavy and falling downwards, it does feel like flying.

    Then Meng Qingfeng felt himself falling on the ground. Looking back, the woman was waving her wings and her feet were already on top of his head.  Although he had seen a lot since he woke up, he still couldn't hide his surprise at this kind of flying.

    At this moment, the flying and exquisite figure coupled with her exquisite facial features is indeed breathtakingly beautiful.

    Seeing Mengqing froze there, the woman let out a sweet cry and suddenly pointed to the ground.

    Meng Qingfeng finally realized what he was here to do, but he didn¡¯t want to pee like this when the beauty was by his side.

    Fortunately, the woman saw his embarrassment and turned around and flew away.  Meng Qingfeng felt comfortable now.

    After he solved the problem, he turned around and saw that the woman had disappeared. He looked at the tree several feet high and waited helplessly on the spot. With his current weak condition, he simply couldn't climb up.

    Suddenly there was a sound of talking behind the tree, and not long after, the two women appeared again.  It was just that the older one kept saying something to the original woman.  However, Meng Qingfeng couldn't understand it at all. He only saw them looking at him constantly, as if they were talking about him.

    Sure enough, after the two discussed it, the woman who had been communicating with Meng Qingfeng flew in front of him, pointed at him, and then pointed at the older woman.

    Meng Qingfeng roughly understood the intention of asking him to drink the older woman and leave, so he nodded.

    Immediately, the older woman grabbed his hands and flew up.

      It seems that this woman¡¯s flying ability is much stronger than the one just now!  Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but think this as he was caught flying like this.

    But since he couldn¡¯t understand the language, he was somewhat bored now. Looking at the lush trees around him and the houses looming among the leaves from time to time, he felt that the people here were not yet civilized.

    But maybe we can¡¯t call them humans!  Meng Qingfeng thought like this, and before he knew it, he had reached the foot of a super tree.  At first glance, the height of the tree cannot be clearly seen. It would take at least a hundred people to hug it to reach its roots. Moreover, the roots and branches of this tree are gnarled, and it has been there for tens of thousands of years.

    The older woman grabbed Meng Qingfeng¡¯s clothes and slowly flew upwards.  After a while, he flew to a large wooden house in the tree.

    The woman spit out a string of notes, and then the door of the wooden house suddenly opened from the inside.

    When Meng Qingfeng walked toward the door, the woman who flew him in said something else, and then flew away.

    Meng Qingfeng suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, that is, he was like a child. The novelty around him was constantly stimulating him, and he was full of curiosity like a child.

    Looking into the room, the first thing I saw was a woman sitting at the table.  Everything else seemed to be ignored, and nothing else could be seen. These feelings were just because this woman was so beautiful.

    If the beauty of the two women had suffocated him before, the beauty of this woman now made him want to die.  Exquisite facial features without any flaws, light, black and long eyelashes, and long golden hair draped over her shoulders.

    It¡¯s just that her eyes are strange. Although she is also extremely beautiful, she has the wisdom to see through the vicissitudes of life. It makes people feel that she has lived for hundreds of years.

    The woman looked at him and smiled, then pointed to a chair in front of her.

    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, Meng Qingfeng patted his head to help himself recover.  Fortunately, he is somewhat immune to these now, so he quickly regained his composure. Although this woman is still as beautiful in his eyes, it can no longer make him lose his normal state.  Speaking of which, he is also a battle-hardened veteran. He joined the army at the age of fifteen and fought in no less than a hundred battles, large and small, so his mentality is extremely tough.

    The woman smiled at him, with a slight surprise in her eyes, as if she didn't expect that he could recover from her beauty so quickly.

    Meng Qingfeng couldn't say any kind words, after all, others wouldn't understand him, so he took a few steps forward and sat on the chair.

    The woman then put her hand on a crystal ball on the table, and then motioned for Meng Qingfeng to put it on too.

    Meng Qingfeng then noticed that the furnishings in the room were simple but elegant. Everything looked very natural and beautiful.

    And this crystal ball exudes a crystal luster, reflecting the faces of the two people. At a glance, you can tell that it is not an ordinary thing.

    Meng Qingfeng hesitated for a moment, then thought that the person could not have any ill intentions towards him, otherwise there would be no need to save him at all.  So he obeyed and put his hand on the crystal ball.

    It¡¯s just that the crystal ball is very small, and the hand placed on it inadvertently touched the woman¡¯s hand. A warm and jade-like feeling emerged from the fingertips, and then spread to the whole body, making it indescribably comfortable.

    The woman closed her eyes and pointed to her closed eyes, indicating that Meng Qingfeng should also close her eyes like her.

    Meng Qingfeng felt the beautiful feeling coming from his hands, closed his eyes and enjoyed it.

    "Where are you from? What's your name?" A voice suddenly rang in his ears. Meng Qingfeng was startled. He opened his eyes and found that there was no one else around except the two of them.

    He was sure that he understood it, because this language was actually the common language of Yunlan Continent, but there could not be anyone like him here.

    The woman opened her eyes, smiled gently at him, and then raised a free, white jade finger to point at the crystal ball.

    What's the meaning?  Meng Qingfeng thought carefully about the direction from which the sound came, and was startled by her own thoughts. Could it be that the sound just now came from the crystal ball?

    When Meng Qingfeng was young, he heard some absurd stories, including some about wizards. Most of them said that wizards were bad people and used crystal balls when casting spells.

    ? Could this woman in front of you be a wizard?  But is there such a beautiful wizard?

    "I'm not a wizard! I'm an elf!" The voice sounded again. This time, Meng Qingfeng was sure that the voice did come from the crystal ball, but the voice was not a real voice, but a kind of  Ethereal, ringing in his heartsound.

    "Don't panic, this is the magic of our elves, which can be used to communicate deep in the soul!"

    I see!  Only then did Meng Qingfeng know the reason.

    "Elf?" Meng Qingfeng chewed on the word, secretly thinking that this word was the most suitable for this woman, but she didn't know if God gave all the spiritual energy to these elves, which made human beings look so muddy.

    "What's your name? Where are you from? What are you doing here?"

    "My name is Meng Qingfeng, from Yunlan! My fleet sank at sea, and I was probably washed here by the waves." Meng Qingfeng closed his eyes again, took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and made sure that he was not  After being surprised again, he replied.

    "Yun Lan? Where is that place?" The voice floating in his heart asked again.

    "Where?" Meng Qingfeng was stunned by this question and really didn't know how to answer it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a continent in the west!¡± Meng Qingfeng pondered the words before replying after thinking.

    "Mainland?" The woman opened her eyes, looked at Meng Qingfeng for a long time, and then slowly closed her eyes again.

    "Yes. What's your name? Where is this?" Meng Qingfeng was no longer simply asked, but also asked the question he wanted to ask.

    "This is Miao Feng Continent. My name is Zemei Congte, and I am the leader of the Elf Tribe." After a moment of silence, the Elf Tribe's Patriarch continued: "Young man, you must be very ignorant of the situation here! We have a total of  The three continents are Beizhang, Nancang and Miao Feng where you are now. Miao Feng is to the west of the other two continents and is occupied by humans, orcs and us elves respectively!"

    "Human?" When Meng Qingfeng heard this word, he suddenly felt a sense of intimacy, but were the people here the same as himself?

    Seemingly knowing what he was thinking, the voice said: "The people here are different from you. They all have golden hair, sea-blue eyes, and white skin."

    Meng Qingfeng subconsciously opened his eyes and looked at his skin color: his originally yellow skin had become rough and black due to years of military service, and his hair was black.  Needless to say, the eyes are naturally black.

    "That's why we were all surprised to see you. You are different from us in Miao Feng Continent, and even the humans in Beichang and Nancang!"

    Meng Qingfeng smiled and asked, "How far is this place from the place where humans live?"

    "It must have been several thousand miles recently! It's already close to the west coast, and the humans on this continent all live on the east side of the continent. To get there, you have to pass through the orc area."

    "Orc? Is it a human?" Meng Qingfeng asked curiously. He felt that after waking up, he felt like he had become a child. A newly born child did not understand everything in the world and was full of curiosity.  .

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??But] she suddenly pulled her hand out, and then pointed at her face.

    Meng Qingfeng looked up and saw a burst of fatigue on her face. It took a lot of energy to use this magic. Then he heard the elder clapped his hands, the door of the room was opened, and two elves flew in.  , then held Meng Qingfeng up and flew out.

    Meng Qingfeng knew that these two elves were sending him back, so he didn¡¯t struggle and just allowed himself to be manipulated by these two elves.

    After a while, he flew to the original room. The two elves seemed to be very unfriendly. They threw him inside and flew away, leaving Meng Qingfeng, who had fallen badly, there in pain.  call.

    "Really. I didn't kill your mother, how can you treat me like this?" Muttered in his mouth, Meng Qingfeng saw the elf he first saw sitting in the room smiling at him, and he couldn't help but start talking a little bit.  .

    In the next half month, Meng Qingfeng gradually became familiar with the surrounding environment, and also got a rough idea of ??the situation in Miao Feng Continent.

    It turns out that these three continents that are not far apart are home to many races, such as humans, orcs, elves, undead, sea people and even many species that are even unimaginable, and each of these races can be subdivided.  .

    Fortunately, Meng Qingfeng had already grown accustomed to the surprise brought by this strange continent, so he just smiled and vowed to go and see it.

    Half a month later, he had learned the language of the elves.  Moreover, his body had almost recovered, and he had nothing to do. He asked the elf clan leader for a sword and started practicing sword skills at will.

    This sword is called "Block". Although it is sharp and exudes a hint of chill, it is indeed a good sword.  But the sword is too light and is only suitable for elves to use.  Because elves are generally very light and not very powerful, they are naturally very handy with this short sword.

      And Meng Qingfeng seemed awkward to use it. If his sword had not fallen into the sea, he would naturally not use this sword that seemed to be only suitable for women. But after dancing a few times, this sword was really  It was too much to take advantage of, so Meng Qingfeng decided to sharpen a wooden sword by himself.

    Walking randomly in this forest where elves live, he picked and picked along the way, trying to find a tree that was denser and stronger.  Finally, he walked to a big tree he didn't recognize and knocked on the trunk. He decided to choose the branches of this tree.

    He found a broad branch that hung low to the ground, and Meng Qingfeng chopped it down with his sword.

    However, in the midst of the lightning and flint, the branch suddenly bounced up. Before Meng Qingfeng's sword fell, the branch hit his chest with a "Peng!" sound, and a strong force surged in, and his whole body was ejected.  A few feet away.

    Meng Qingfeng hadn't figured out the situation yet. He only felt a tightness in his chest, and then there seemed to be many stars flashing in front of his eyes.

    He got up, calmed himself, and shouted loudly: "Who is the master here? Why don't you come out and see him?"

    There was silence all around, only the rustling of trees.

    Meng Qingfeng didn't wait for all his words to be finished. He jumped up and rushed towards the big tree that needed a dozen people to hug him. When he reached the trunk, he put his toes at the root of the tree and took a deep breath. His body was only slightly  After a pause, he turned in the air and went around behind the tree.

    In his opinion, someone just hit him hard with a branch, but he didn't see the person, so the person who hit him should be hiding behind this big tree.

    But with a soldier's intuition, he did not detect the dangerous atmosphere.

    If anyone saw Meng Qingfeng¡¯s current actions, they would definitely not be able to help but cheer.  Meng Qingfeng's movements are very beautiful, flowing and flowing, almost without any hesitation.  And he was confident that if the person who sneaked up on him was hidden behind the tree, he would definitely not be faster than him.

    But what disappointed him was that there was no human figure behind the tree, and there were no animals at all.

    Meng Qingfeng quickly turned around and looked around, but all he saw was the silence of the trees. How could there be any sign of anyone?

    "Young man, what are you thinking about?" Suddenly, an old voice sounded from behind him. He quickly turned around, but there was nothing but the big tree!

    "Who? Who is talking?" Meng Qingfeng suddenly panicked. He couldn't even catch the other party's shadow. If the other party wanted to kill him, wouldn't it be easy?

    "I've been in front of you, haven't you seen me?"

    In front of me?  Meng Qingfeng quickly raised his head, but there was nothing else except the big tree. He quickly looked up at the tree again. Among the lush branches and leaves, the green wide oval leaves covered the entire sky, but there was still no one there.

    "Hey! Why do you humans like to turn a blind eye to things that are right in front of you?" As he finished speaking, Meng Qingfeng suddenly saw a face.  He was immediately frightened and fell backward.

    Even when he saw those elf wings for the first time, Meng Qingfeng was not as surprised as he is now.  His panic came from the fact that this face grew on a tree trunk, and its eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth, and even beard were all lifelike, and as the voice came, the face on the tree trunk  The mouth opens and closes, and the shape of the mouth is consistent with the sound.

    "Who are you?" As soon as he asked this question, Meng Qingfeng knew that he had asked the wrong question, because what he saw in front of him was just a tree, not a person.

    "It seems that your understanding of elves is not deep enough, so you are so surprised now!" After a pause, the tree said: "I was originally a tree, but I am already a tree elf."

    "Tree elf?" Meng Qingfeng got up and patted the soil on his body. Now he had seen something and returned to normal.

    "Yes." The tree nodded and continued: "I was sleeping just now, but you tried to chop off my hand, so I had to push you away!"

    Meng Qingfeng nodded, turned to look at the other trees, and asked, "Is every tree here a tree spirit?"

    The tree shook its head and said: "No, only trees like me that have lived for tens of thousands of years can grow into elves."

    "Tens of thousands of years?" Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but stick out his tongue.

    "I have existed since the God of Creation created this world. It's just that at that time, I was just a tree. I didn't have my own thinking like I do now, and I couldn't do magic!" said the tree.

    "Creation God? Magic?" Meng Qingfeng looked at the old tree. In fact, it was similar to the legendary monster in his hometown, so it was not incomprehensible, but the monster that had only existed in legend was actually talking to him.  , this continent filled him with wonder.

    The tree nodded and said: "Yes, thisEverything in the world was created by the Creator God, every species and every life.  "

    "Don't tell me that the God of Creation is opening his eyes in the sky and looking at us right now!" Meng Qingfeng chuckled, not believing it.

    Who would have thought that the old tree actually nodded and said: "Yes, every move is watched by the gods, so before doing something, you must first ask yourself whether it is right."

    Meng Qingfeng felt that this statement was too boring, and retorted: "If the gods know every move in the world, then wouldn't it be true that only good things exist in this world, and wouldn't those insidious and cunning bad guys have long been killed by the Creator God?  Destroyed?"

    "That's not the case. Since God created this world, he will inevitably create opposite things. Good and evil, good and bad, are all arranged by Him. It's just the destination after death. He will do what he did because of the good and evil in life.  Different verdicts are given, deciding whether the deceased should go to heaven or hell."

    Meng Qingfeng shook his head, feeling that such words were too absurd. In Yunlan, although there were theories about heaven and the underworld, few people believed it. After all, if no one had seen it with their own eyes, who would really care?

    "Okay! Anyway, I don't believe it. If gods really exist, all kinds of unfairness shouldn't exist!"

    "This is just a test from the gods!" The old tree still wanted to try to persuade Meng Qingfeng and argued.

    "Then you have seen gods?" Meng Qingfeng was a little impatient and secretly wondered if the old tree had become nagging because it had been lonely for too long.

    "No, but I firmly believe that there is a god!"

    "Why?" Meng Qingfeng asked casually, trying to refute the tree demon.

    "Because there are messengers of God walking on the continent, they bring God's will, spread God's spirit, and bring blessings to those who believe in God!"

    "Oh? Who knows whether these messengers are real or fake?" Meng Qingfeng said helplessly.

    "Hmph!" Seemingly dissatisfied with Meng Qingfeng's endless doubts, the tree demon was slightly angry and said: "I will only tell you one thing and you will understand that there are indeed gods."

    "Oh, tell me!"

    "There is an ancient prophecy in our clan, saying that one day, a black-haired human will come here and lead the elves back to the broad daylight!"

    "What? A human with black hair? Back in broad daylight? What do you mean?" Meng Qingfeng turned around and looked. It was already getting late, and he just wanted to go back as soon as possible.

    "More than a thousand years ago, the elves migrated from the Nancang Continent to the Miao Feng Continent due to the threat of humans. However, they still could not escape the humans and orcs, so they had to migrate westward, all the way to the west coast of the Miao Feng Continent. From there  From now on, it becomes a bit invisible!¡±

    "Humans? Threat? What's going on?" Meng Qingfeng finally found something that interested him and asked.

    "Because the elves are very beautiful, the human nobles are proud to own an elf. For a long time, a large number of human hunters have been searching for elves everywhere. Whenever they encounter a lone elf, they will catch it and sell it to the nobles in exchange for  The price is very high. So there are fewer and fewer of us elves, so we have to move westward and live a life of darkness."

    "So we elves all hate humans. If we hadn't seen your black hair, we might have killed you long ago!"

    Meng Qingfeng snorted feebly and said, "What did your prophecy say about the black-haired human being referring to me?"

    The tree demon nodded and said: "Not only this, the prophecy also said that this human being has excellent martial arts, extraordinary wisdom, and unique charm!"

    Meng Qingfeng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's not me anymore! I'm just an ordinary person!"

    "No, it's you I'm talking about!" The tree demon didn't allow Meng Qingfeng to let go of his heart completely, so he said resolutely: "It's you, the hero we have been waiting for for seven hundred years!"

    "That's nonsense. How can I have any extraordinary martial arts skills, outstanding wisdom, or unique charm?" Meng Qingfeng raised his fist and protested loudly.

    "It is indeed you, the most loyal friend of our Elf Tribe!" A beautiful voice sounded from one side. Meng Qingfeng turned his head, only to see the beautiful Elf Tribe Chief Meize Zete appearing in his sight.

    "How come you can see that?" If Meng Qingfeng could still act fiercely towards the tree demon, but towards this beautiful female elf, he could only whisper. After all, it is every man's dream to cherish the beauty and cherish the jade.  nature.

    "Just because! Now our elves are almost at the end of their rope. If the prophecy does not come true, then our elves will have no choice but to disappear from history!" The female elf leader held a staff and walked slowly this way.  With a graceful figure,She wore a skirt that covered her chest and the area above her thighs. A pair of slender, strong legs as white as snow were exposed, giving people a fatal temptation.

    Meng Qingfeng took a long breath. When he met the clan leader that day, he didn't pay much attention because he was sitting down. Now that he saw it, he was so touching. No wonder those humans would capture these elves.

    "Now, because the reproduction ability of our elves is weakening, if we don't return to our hometown, I'm afraid we will become extinct! Meng Qingfeng, aren't you willing to help us?" Every word of the matriarch fell on Meng Qingfeng's mind.  At the top of his heart, every word he spoke sent ripples in his heart.

    Meng Qingfeng felt a little confused and couldn't think very well, so he just nodded vaguely.

    "Well, I'll give you our clan's heroic sword: the Elf Sword. You should keep it well, and the fate of the Elf lineage will be entrusted to you!" As these words fell, the tree demon slowly emerged from the torso.  Xu Fei pulled out a sword, and Meize Congte took the sword, walked to Meng Qingfeng, and solemnly placed the sword in Meng Qingfeng's hand.

    When he took the sword, Meng Qingfeng shuddered, woke up, and couldn't help but scream in pain: What on earth are you doing?  Is this something you can agree to casually?

    But there is no room for him to regret it. After all, he has always been consistent in what he promised. He said: "I don't know, everything depends on you to explore!"

    Meng Qingfeng felt that his head was getting bigger. This was much more difficult than leading thousands of people to sneak attack on a city, but it was just a kind of experience on this continent!

    After continuing to live in the elves for a few days, Meng Qingfeng finally got to know the beauty of these elves. Almost every elf was so beautiful that it made people jealous. Regardless of whether they were male or female, they all looked the same. Meng Qingfeng only remembered  The appearance of several common elves.

    What also bothered him was that the names of these elves were unexpectedly long. He couldn't pronounce them even though he had just mastered the language here. Fortunately, he didn't come into contact with many elves, so he wasn't confused yet, but long names were not good.  After reading it, he simplified it casually according to his own habits.

    Like the female elf who saved him, he called her Ana.  In fact, her name was very long, so he chose the first two words. As time passed, the gentle female elf got used to it, and she called him whatever he wanted.

    The days passed quickly, and Meng Qingfeng gradually became familiar with the surrounding forest. Because the magic of elves filled the entire forest, there were generally few animals moving around here.  He often ran to the old tree monster and listened to the old monster's bragging. In fact, it was not just bragging. The old monster did know a lot, so he also knew a lot about these three continents. Basically, he didn't  He lost to the average people on the mainland, but he just had to wait to see a lot of interesting things in the future!

    But the forest is unexpectedly big. According to the old tree demon, the entire narrow coastline in the western part of the Miaofeng Continent is covered by the forest called Dark Moon. Because the trees are so dense, few humans set foot there.  Few orcs in the central part of the continent dare to come into the forest.

    But Meng Qingfeng also learned that elves are actually divided into two tribes like humans. This is the northwest of the continent, while the forest in the southwest is occupied by elves from another tribe. The elves there are called the "Mingyue" tribe elves.

    When he heard the old monster say this, Meng Qingfeng was very puzzled: Since the elves have always been in a state of being subjugated by humans, why don't the two races of elves unite?  Let¡¯s resist humans together so that the elves don¡¯t have to hide in this dark forest.

    The tree demon smiled at him and said: "Because of different beliefs, the elves cannot unite. In fact, I also hope that they can unite, but in fact it is difficult. Just listening to the names of Dark Moon and Bright Moon, you know that there is a connection between them.  Irreconcilable conflicts. But now, the two are no longer enemies of each other!"

    Meng Qingfeng knew that he didn¡¯t understand this matter, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He didn¡¯t think that he could really change the fate of the elves, but since the elves had saved his name, he just wanted to help the elves as much as possible in the future.

    These days, Meng Qingfeng has been practicing martial arts hard. Although his swordsmanship is pretty good, he is not very satisfied.  When he was in his hometown, he once saw with his own eyes the man he admired swinging a sword, and the five hundred cavalry in front were wiped out in that moment, so he would never be complacent.  Moreover, there was magic that he didn't understand on this continent, and there were unexpected ways to attack people from a distance, so he didn't dare to be careless.

    Although Meize Congte and the old tree demon have always said that he has the best martial arts skills they have ever seen, he doesn't think much of it.  The people of the elves are small and light and cannot use much strength, so naturally they cannot resist the sword he swings. However, if they encounter a powerful orc, they will suffer a loss.

    ? ?On the whole, the 'Elf Sword' that Meize Congte gave him was indeed a good sword, both long and heavy.  And it is said that it has been blessed with the magic of the elves and has some special effects. It seems that the elves really took that bullshit prophecy seriously. Otherwise, how could they be willing to spend such a huge sum of money?

    Thinking of this, Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but feel a little guilty. He was a simple man, and his biggest ideal was just to find a more beautiful woman to be his wife, and then become a general, commanding a hundred thousand cavalry, and roaming the city.  between the city.  Of course, the former ideal seems to be very difficult. He has been fighting for many years, but he has never met anyone he likes. Even if he meets someone occasionally, it is someone else's wife; and for the latter one, he still has to wait until he can return to his hometown.  Only in my hometown can this be possible.

    However, maybe this strange land can bring surprises to him. Thinking about this, Meng Qingfeng always smiles unconsciously. Although there are so many elves and beauties here, he has never had such thoughts, because in his heart  , no matter what I say, I always feel that I am different from everything here and seem a bit out of place.

    So, he decided to leave!

    When he stepped into Meizelongte's house, he was surprised to see Meizelongte sitting on a chair and looking at him with a smile, as if he had already seen his purpose.

    I have to admit that this Elf Clan leader is very touching, especially the slight upward curve of the corners of his mouth when he smiles, which always makes those who see him unable to take their eyes away.

    "Our friend, you have decided to leave?" Sure enough, the wise-looking patriarch said to Meng Qingfeng with a smile.

    Meng Qingfeng nodded and took a deep breath. Over the past few days, he had become accustomed to the beauty of the female elf, so he was not as surprised as when he first saw her.

    "Okay! From here, walk east for about a month, and you will be able to walk out of the Dark Night Forest, and then you will arrive at the territory of the orcs. You have to be careful. Most of the orcs are rough-tempered and unreasonable. They are a race that respects strength!  "

    Meng Qingfeng was surprised that the Elf clan leader didn¡¯t save her. Didn¡¯t she say that she was the person predicted to save the Elf clan?  Will he let himself go?

    "Further east is the country of humans, but I heard that there is a war going on there, so you have to be more careful!" As he said this, Meize Congte blinked and walked up to Meng Qingfeng, carefully examining his appearance.  Not handsome, but with a chiseled face, she said calmly: "My friend, I wish you a safe journey!" As she said that, she put her hand on Meng Qingfeng's forehead.

    Meng Qingfeng only felt a warm current flowing from Meize Congte's hand into his forehead, and then disappeared again.

    "I have blessed you with the recovery magic unique to our elves. As long as you don't hurt your own roots, no matter what kind of damage you suffer, you should be able to recover quickly!" Meize Chongte let go of his hand and said.

    "Thank you!" Meng Qingfeng knew that this recovery magic was an advanced magic and very effective, so he felt a little grateful.

    "Our friend, please don't forget your sp; Meize Congte nodded, and suddenly kissed Meng Qingfeng gently on the face. Then he saw Meng Qingfeng's red face and smiled: "This is us  The elves¡¯ way of blessing!  "

    After Meng Qingfeng said goodbye to Ana and the old tree demon, he took his sword, dry food and water on his back and started his new journey!

    After walking alone in the dense forest for a month, Meng Qingfeng saw a lot of interesting things.  Dryads also saw a few of them. It seemed that they were all angry with the old grudge, and they all even said hello to him.

    Even so, Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but sigh at the vastness of the forest. As he walked along, it seemed like there was no end. What was even worse was that in the dense forest, he couldn't tell the difference between east, west and north.

    So a month later, he found that he had been walking south. Originally, he wanted to walk along a stream, and he would eventually get out. But when he saw the flying elf waving its wings again, he couldn't help but  Desperate.

    The elf was flying among the trees. It had the same delicate and beautiful face as the elves he had seen before. But what made Meng Qingfeng feel different was that the elf's hair was black, which was completely different from Meize Chongte's golden hair.  .

    Meng Qingfeng guessed from the color of the elf¡¯s hair that he was going in the wrong direction, and unknowingly walked to the territory of the Mingyue Elf in the south.

    It was a female elf. When she saw Meng Qingfeng, she blinked, suddenly raised her eyebrows and smiled, turned around and disappeared into the jungle. Meng Qingfeng, who was cursing himself for being a road idiot, couldn't help but curse again when he saw that the elf had lost his figure.  He was an idiot. After walking in the jungle for a month, he was exhausted.  Moreover, he had been eating dry food for a month, and his mouth had become a little bit like a bird.

      However, this forest is so dense that even if you are chasing, you can¡¯t catch up. In such a forest, only the elves are the natural masters. No one can walk on the ground like the elves and dream of Qingfeng.  The soles of my feet were blistered.

    In desperation, Meng Qingfeng found a direction where he thought the elf had disappeared, and followed it.

    After walking for a long time, suddenly a voice came from the front. Listening to this beautiful voice, it must be an elf.

    Although he didn¡¯t know whether the elves of the Mingyue Clan welcomed him like the elves of the Dark Night Clan, Meng Qingfeng couldn¡¯t care less. After walking around a few trees, he saw the two elves appearing in front of him.

    "One old and one young. Although the lifespan of elves is extremely long, they will not grow old even if they live to be a thousand years old.  But judging from the wrinkles on the old elf's face, this elf has lived for an unknown period of time, and the young one is the female elf he just saw.

    "Who are you? How did you come here?" The old elf did not fly, just stood there, looking at Meng Qingfeng with his wise eyes and asked.

    Meng Qingfeng smiled at them and said: "My name is Meng Qingfeng. I lost my way in the forest, so I ended up here unknowingly. Please don't take offense at the elders!" He knew that this elven clan hates humans the most.  Hunter, just don¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.

    The old elf stared at him for a long time, then said: "Outsider, I believe what you say. Because your eyes are very clear!"

    Meng Qingfeng breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But, can you tell me, where did the elf sword behind you come from?" He stared at Meng Qingfeng with sharp eyes. The long wooden staff in the elf's hand was placed flat on his chest. As long as Meng Qingfeng made any movement,  , I am afraid that it will attract merciless magic attacks.

    Meng Qingfeng was very afraid of magic that he didn't understand at all, so he was a little panicked. However, he had experienced hundreds of battles, so after taking a deep breath, he calmly said: "This is a gift from a friend from the elf tribe."  mine!"

    "You're lying!" The elder elf shouted suddenly: "The Elf Sword is the most precious treasure of the elves, how could it be given to a human?"

    As he spoke, he raised the wooden stick in his hand gently, and several big trees around Meng Qingfeng suddenly moved, and their branches and leaves actually stretched towards Meng Qingfeng.

    Meng Qingfeng was a little shocked for a moment and hurriedly stepped back, trying to avoid the green branches stretching towards him.

    However, as soon as he took a few steps, a green vine suddenly broke out from the ground under his feet. Meng Qingfeng didn't even have time to react. The green vine quickly stretched and wrapped around his entire body.  Trapped inside.

    "Listen to me, this is given to me by the leader of the Dark Moon Elf Clan, Meize Congte!" The vines were so tightly entangled that they were almost pinched into the flesh, Meng Qingfeng shouted hurriedly!

    But the old elf seemed not to have heard anything and still stood there, muttering some spell in his mouth.

    Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but feel a little angry. Although this was the territory of the elves and he had always been cautious, but if he didn't listen to his own explanation and acted randomly, could this old man have lived in vain for thousands of years?

    Thinking like this, Meng Qingfeng took a deep breath. As his thoughts flowed, his inner breath flowed throughout his body, and the majestic power continued to flow.

    With her face flushed, big beads of sweat fell from Meng Qingfeng's forehead. She never expected that these seemingly ordinary vines were extremely flexible and could not break free easily.

    "Broken!" With a loud shout, Meng Qingfeng spurted all the inner energy in his body outwards. With a few muffled sounds, the vines wrapped around him finally broke into several pieces and scattered on the ground.

    But strangely, those scattered vines suddenly merged into the soil and disappeared.

    Breathing heavily, Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but glare at the old man standing in front of him, looking at him with a half-smile but not a smile. If he did anything wrong, he might be cut into strips.

    "Young man!" The old elf just looked at Meng Qingfeng quietly and said with a half-smile, "It's not a good thing to lie to an old man!"

    Looking at the old elf¡¯s wise eyes, Meng Qingfeng was filled with fear and said sternly: ¡°Why should the old man know this clearly? I have no ill intentions, I just got lost, so I ended up here unknowingly!¡±

    After the old elf pondered for a moment, he chuckled and suddenly said: "Outsider, your eyes are very clear. I will believe you just once. Come with me!" With that, he turned around and walked deeper into the forest.  go.

    The beautiful female elf winked mischievously at Meng Qingfeng and followed him.

    Meng Qingfeng hesitated for a moment and then took steps.

    Along the way, through communication, Meng Qingfeng already knew that what he expected was true.??This is the southern part of the Dark Night Forest. These white-haired elves belong to the Bright Moon Elf Tribe.

    This old guy¡¯s name is Mang Bute, and he is an elder of the Mingyue Elf Clan, and that lovely female elf is called Hailis, and she is the granddaughter of that elder.

    Of course, their names are actually very long, but Meng Qingfeng couldn't remember them, so he had to call them briefly.

    Not long after walking, we arrived at a spacious place with several thatched huts standing there alone, which seemed very incongruous with the surrounding dense trees.

    ¡°This is where we live, you can just rest here for a while!¡± Mang Bute smiled at Meng Qingfeng.

    "Why don't you live in trees?" Meng Qingfeng asked strangely.

    "No! We, like humans, live in houses!" Mubute said in a deep voice as he opened the door of the hut.

    Hearing the old man's tone, Meng Qingfeng didn't ask any more questions. He just sat down casually, looked at the simple furnishings and decorations in the room, and said with a smile: "I have been sleeping in the open for a month, and now I feel so good when I have a chair to sit on."  Got it!"

    Hailis couldn¡¯t help laughing when she heard Meng Qingfeng¡¯s words.  Meng Qingfeng looked up and found that this female elf was very beautiful and elegant. Different from the elves she had seen before, she seemed to have more natural aura in her.

    Seeing Meng Qingfeng¡¯s somewhat absent-minded gaze, Hailis pursed her lips and smiled, her face slightly red.

    "I didn't want to pay attention to you at first, but Hailis said that you have black hair, so I couldn't help but go and take a look!" Mang Bute sat opposite Meng Qingfeng with a serious expression.

    Meng Qingfeng is a little embarrassed, just because of his black hair?  Is it so strange to have black hair?

    Carefully, Meng Qingfeng asked: "Are there no black-haired humans on this continent?"

    Mu Bute nodded slightly and said: "The legend existed a long time ago, but it no longer exists!"

    "Who is the legendary black-haired person?" Meng Qingfeng asked.

    "is God!"

    "God?" Meng Qingfeng couldn't help but wonder. As a soldier, he never believed in such illusory things.  Although there are indeed many strange and unexplainable things in this world, it does not mean that gods really exist.  After all, no one has truly seen it, and no gods have ever cared about all the injustices and sufferings in this world.

    "Young man, don't blaspheme. Don't think that it doesn't exist if you haven't seen it!" Seeing Meng Qingfeng's meaningless attitude, Mu Bute snorted coldly and said with a hint of anger.

    Meng Qingfeng didn¡¯t want to argue more about this kind of thing, because he had different beliefs, so he couldn¡¯t explain it too much.

    Seeing Meng Qingfeng's attitude, the elder of the Elf clan did not continue, but just asked: "Young man, I don't know where you come from, but since you are on this continent. Do you still believe in gods?  Well, otherwise, you will regret the punishment imposed on you!"

    Meng Qingfeng shook his head slightly, ignored it, and asked casually: "What kind of god is that black-haired god?"

    "The Founding God, only the Founding God has black hair. Others such as the God of War, the God of Beauty, and the God of Wisdom have hair of other colors!" Mubute said respectfully: "All our actions are controlled by the gods.  You know, so when you are alone, be careful about being alone!¡±

    After all, Meng Qingfeng still doesn't believe in this kind of thing, although he already knew when he was in the Elf Tribe that the concept of the existence of gods is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in these three continents. Both humans and other races believe in gods.  The presence.

    Indeed, although Meng Qingfeng did not believe it himself, he was still a little shaken. After all, after coming to this continent, he saw a race that was the same as humans that he had never heard of before. Moreover, this was not a dream, but a real existence.  He had to lament the wonder of the world, or maybe there really was a so-called Creator.

    It¡¯s just that his usual rationality forced him not to believe in gods. In fact, his feelings have been slightly shaken.  As a soldier, I believe that what is in front of me is real.

    "Why are there only the two of you here?" Meng Qingfeng didn't want to hear any more. He believed the things he doubted, so he changed the topic.

    Hearing Meng Qingfeng¡¯s words, Mang Bute¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Meng Qingfeng carefully for a while, then sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. As an outsider, you don¡¯t need to know so much.¡±

    Meng Qingfeng saw that the old man was unwilling to answer his words, so he didn't force it. He turned around and saw that Xiao Ran was blocked by things. The room was filled with extremely crude things.

    "This place is too shabby and I can't entertain you properly. Please don't take offense!" Mang Bute felt Meng Qingfeng's gaze and said a little apologetically.

    "The journey of travel"?, it would be nice to have a place to stay!  "Meng Qingfeng smiled slightly and said.

    "So your request is so simple!" Hailis chuckled and said to Meng Qingfeng.

    Meng Qingfeng blushed and said: "For a person walking in the desert, a mouthful of water is the most precious thing to him. And now for me, having a place to shelter from the wind and rain is worthy of gratitude!" Meng Qingfeng said this  He was very sincere, so Hailis felt a little embarrassed when he heard his answer.

    "Girl, why don't you go get some fruits to entertain the guests?" Because he was too engrossed in what he was talking about just now, Elder Mubute only now remembered that he should get some food to entertain Meng Qingfeng.

    The sharp arrows pierced the darkness, whistling sounds came and went, and the fire that shot up into the sky dyed the entire forest a dazzling red.

    "What's going on?" Meng Qingfeng asked while standing in the forest, looking at the dark red sky through the gaps in the treetops.

    With a sigh, Mung Bute looked a little sad. The wind carrying blood and the cry of killing blew by, blowing up his white hair, and he took a step forward.

    "If you want to know why, then just follow me. Young man!" Without saying anything, the elder of the Elf clan waved his hand, and the dense trees blocking the front separated a path.

    Without any hesitation, Meng Qingfeng tightened the long sword around her body and followed the old man.

    After running around for a month, he just dreamed of his hometown. There, the majestic king gently patted his shoulder and said to him with a smile: "I am proud of you, my most heroic warrior."  !" There, he saw his long-lost mother standing in front of the bed, smiling and stroking his head, saying: "My son has finally grown up! It's time to get a wife."

    These weaknesses that are usually hidden under a strong shell can only be revealed in dreams.

    It has been more than four months since I left that land. In fact, this young man is very lonely and helpless.

    Shaking his head and putting away these unpleasant thoughts, Meng Qingfeng's footsteps remained steady.

    Seemingly slow but actually fast, in the blink of an eye, we have arrived at the edge of a huge open space. Looking around, we can see blazing flames burning and arrows in the sky like locusts!  Most of the tents had been burned to ashes, and some bows and arrows were scattered in the flames, giving off a dim luster.  And many elves were hiding in the woods on both sides of the clearing, shooting arrows towards the opposite side.

    What surprised Meng Qingfeng was that these arrows came from elves on the ground.

    "Civil strife?" Meng Qingfeng suddenly remembered this cruel word. Is this world of elves actually as full of killings and conspiracies as humans?

    "Stop!" A loud shout came from Mubut's mouth. In the sight filled with blood and fire, it was like a clear spring, spreading far away, and reaching the ears of every elf as if it had been magnified countless times.

    "The elves are already on the verge of extinction, but you are still fighting endlessly. Don't you have any idea?" He shouted loudly, and the look of sorrow and sorrow in Mubut's eyes made Meng Qingfeng feel sad.

    But before he could finish his words, an arrow flew out from the left side and headed straight for Mubute's throat. It was so fast that Meng Qingfeng's eyes almost missed him.

    Mubute waved his hand gently, and the feather arrow immediately stopped in front of him, and then fell.

    "Amdan, are you treating me like this, the only elder in the clan? Aren't you afraid of punishment from the Elf Goddess?" Mubut's voice was still calm, but the majesty in his words did not allow anyone to refute.

    "Elder, I'm sorry, it's all my failure to discipline these boys!" A young voice sounded. Meng Qingfeng saw a young and handsome elf appear on the left side. But from the exquisite outline, Meng Qingfeng felt that this elf seemed  It was different from all the elves he had seen. He always felt that there was an evil spirit flashing on this elf's face.

    "Whoever dares to shoot Gun Bute, stand up for me!" The elf named Amdan turned around and shouted, but no one responded. Then he cursed and smiled at Gun Bute: "Elder,  Since you¡¯re not injured, forget it! Anyway, we can¡¯t find out which little brat shot the arrow!¡±

    "Stop pretending in front of me! Don't I know you yet? Amdan, since you have sold your soul to a devil, why are you coming back?" Mang Bute snorted coldly, his tone cold.

    "Fengze, come out too!" After saying that, Mang Bute shouted towards the woods on the right side of the open space.

    "Yes, elder!" With a strong voice, an elf who was as handsome as Amdan walked out of the woods on the right.

    "Originally, no matter how much trouble you make, I don't want to take care of it. But if you make too much trouble and destroy the combat power of our southern elves, then you will never redeem yourself.!  "Mang Bute's voice was as cold as ice, but Meng Qingfeng could still hear the disappointment in his words.

    ? ¡ª¡ªNetbsp;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 66: Unruly and unruly

    Outside the school grounds, Luo Xueyan walked happily, and Baoshu followed him step by step.  .  com

    "Guru, is Brother Darling going to be defeated?" Baoshu finally couldn't help but ask.

    Luo Xuemeng said coldly: "What do you think?"

    "That Shu Chu is even more generous than Li Ruojie!" After a pause, Luo Xuexiang said: "Get rid of Zhang Jixian, I will never allow people like him to live to hinder my plan!"

    Baoshu has no interface. In fact, although Luo Xuexiang has not said the content of the plan, he can already get a glimpse of it.

    On the high platform, Shu Chu did not thank him. He just looked at Li Ruojie and shouted: "Thank you Brother Li for the sword!" The long sword drew an arc in the sky and flew towards Li Ruojie.

    "Commander Shu, you haven't thanked me yet, what are you waiting for?" The old eunuch's tone became serious, but also caring. Offending the emperor is not a fun thing.

    Shu Chu shrugged his shoulders, and without even looking at Emperor Mingyang, he jumped off the stage and rushed towards where Yun Zixuan was sitting.

    In fact, Shu Chu is still a little worried. I'm afraid there are still people who remember his appearance in the scene. Back then, Chu Tianshu swept across the capital with a sword, and the so-called masters on the Heavenly Ranking were defeated like water under his sword. I'm afraid that Chu Tianshu will be hurt.  deep impression.

    But since he came to power, few people have come forward to identify him, so Shu Chu feels at ease.  In fact, he was overly worried. Those who had been defeated by his sword could not associate the lazy and scoundrel man on the stage with the once serious sword god who was filled with murderous aura. Moreover, in the past six years,  , Shu Chu's appearance has also changed slightly, especially the stubble that appeared on his chin and lips. If he had met Shu Chu many times, he wouldn't care about this change, but the masters in the capital really couldn't see it.  The young people competing in martial arts are associated with the sword god who regarded fame as dirt and was unruly.

    Therefore, except for Li Ruojie, Liu Hanyan, and Yun Zixuan, who knew his identity, and Li Yongrong, no one knew about his past. There were so many masters in the Yun Kingdom Palace that it was not surprising that there was Shu Chu, and Li  If exposed, they would not reveal his identity.

    "However, Shu Chu's current performance is really surprising. He jumped off the stage without even thanking him. Where does the emperor's face go?

    Emperor Mingyang had a look of displeasure on his face, but unexpectedly, he did not get angry. He just nodded slightly and said something to the servant beside him, and then the servant shouted: "Let's go back to the palace!"

    The audience shouted long live again, and then watched the emperor and the guards who protected him leave.

    The old eunuch stamped his feet on the stage, flew off the stage, and chased after Shu Chu.

    At this time, Shu Chu had already sat in front of the stage. However, Yun Zixuan had left at some point. There were only empty seats. Shu Chu felt a little disappointed in his heart. Wasn't it just for her that he was on stage?  But she left without saying a word. The only consolation was that at least she came to see it!

    The audience in the audience also left one after another. There was no more excitement to watch, so it would be more interesting to go back and hold a woman while drinking.

    Suddenly he looked up, and it was Li Ruojie standing in front of him.

    "This sword is given to you!" Li Ruojie smiled and handed over his Xuxuzhan Sword.

    There was some confusion on Shu Chu's face. Li Ruojie knew that he no longer had to use the sword. What did it mean to give him the sword?

    "This sword is called Zhanxu. It cuts gold and jade. Although you don't need it, it is still necessary to show off!" Li Ruojie suddenly had a bit of sadness in his eyes. The sword that had been with him all his life was originally regarded as life, but it was just  , now that he has retired to seclusion, he still needs to pursue the supreme swordsmanship, and the sword is of little use to him.

    Although he felt that it was not necessary, Shu Chu still took the sword and said, "Thank you!" It was just two words, but there was no need to say more.

    Li Ruojie turned around and left without saying anything more.

    With a slight sigh, Shu Chu stood up and said, "Brother Li, take care!"

    Shu Chu felt a little sad when his former rival left. From now on, he would be the only one to fight against those magic and Taoism with his martial arts.

    "Brother Shu, congratulations!" Feng Xiaozhi watched Shu Chu leave and sighed softly.

    Shu Chu shrugged and shook his head helplessly.

    "Brother Shu Chu, you are so awesome!" Feng Yixian said. As soon as Shu Chu came off the stage, she pulled Feng Xiaozhi and ran towards this side.

    "No way, the princess deserves the award!" As soon as Shu Chu said these kind words, Feng Yixian pouted and said unhappily: "My name is Yixian, not princess!"

    Shu Chu laughed dumbly and teased her: "Yixian, that is the name of Her Royal Highness the Princess. How dare I call you by your first name?"

    Feng Yixian pursed her lips even moreHurt, with tears in his eyes, Feng Xiaozhi saw the opportunity quickly, and winked at Shu Chu hurriedly.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so ungrateful?  Shu Chu felt that his mood had improved a lot, and he smiled at Feng Yixian and said, "Then I'll call you Xiao Xian'er, okay?"

    Hearing Shu Chu¡¯s words, Feng Yixian clapped her hands, ¡°Okay, okay, brother Shu Chu, how boring would it be if you called me princess like everyone else?¡±

    Shu Chu and Feng Xiaozhi looked at each other helplessly and smiled bitterly.

    "Commander Shu, Commander Shu!" With a shout like a drake, the old eunuch appeared in front of everyone.

    Shu Chu responded, don¡¯t tell yourself nonsense like the emperor¡¯s grace.

    "Oh, the Fourth Highness and the Seventeenth Princess are here too!" The old eunuch was of high status. When he saw Feng Xiaozhi and Feng Yixian, he just bent down and saluted.

    "Eunuch Cao, why are you here?" In fact, Feng Xiaozhi could have guessed what happened on the stage just now. Shu Chu didn't thank him. This kind of thing is not big or small.

    Although Emperor Mingyang's temper can't be said to be bad, it is definitely not good. Now he needs help from Shu Chu. He may not be punished, but there is no guarantee that he will hold grudges or anything.

    But Shu Chu would not pay attention to these.

    Feng Xiaozhi still has a certain understanding of Shu Chu and Feng Xiaozhi. The man in front of him is his brother. He probably doesn't want to kneel to Emperor Mingyang.

    "Commander Shu, you are strong but easy to break!" How many palace battles has the old eunuch seen?  Shu Chu could also peek into his thoughts, and with a sigh, he said: "His Majesty is waiting for you in Zichen Palace. Please come and see me!" After saying that, he handed Shu Chu something else. Shu Chu took it, but it was a piece of cake.  A waist badge engraved with the words 'Tiqi Commander'.

    Shu Chu shrugged and said nonchalantly: "I know!" The light tone made Feng Xiaozhi and Eunuch Cao frown.

    ¡°As everyone knows, Shu Chu¡¯s assumption of the post of Tiqi commander is enough to turn the entire palace upside down!

    Feng Yixian didn¡¯t know what the three of them were thinking, so she took Shu Chu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay, from now on, brother Shu Chu will live in the palace, and Yixian can play with you at any time!¡±

    Eunuch Cao shook his head and sighed: "Commander Shu, please go to see His Majesty as soon as possible!"

    Feng Xiaozhi patted Shu Chu on the shoulder, and then left. He had already lost the emperor's face just now. If he leaves again now, I'm afraid the emperor will have a seizure on the spot!